lucky bastard

by vamer

don't read

Classroom of The Elite FanFic: Ayanokoji The Lucky bastard
Sentimental_Man

Published: 2022
Source: https/

Vol. 1 Chapter 0 The Lucky bastard

What makes each human different?

Someone said their chances.

Someone said their perseverance.

Someone said their account money.

But honestly, It's just their luck.

Many people became the billionaire because they win lottery or slot. Many people became a beggar because of doing something in the wrong time.

Luck is the most important life factor. At least, that man thinks it is.

Luck is something be with you from womb to tomb. It's completely out of control.

But that man disagrees with this.

He believes that human can control their luck. This is the most powerful secret of the universe. Imagine, if you can win all the lottery or your bread will never fall on the ground with the jam side again. What a heaven here.

According to his theory, there is something that can change your luck.

It's the thing be defined by Three words. Karma, Poonya, and Sin.

In the Buddhism. There is a simple philosophy.

Do a good thing, you got a good thing. Do a bad thing you got a bad thing.

It's just action = reaction.

Buddhism called the action Karma. If you do a good Karma, you will get Poonya or merit. If you do a bad Karma, you will get a Sin. the man who has Punya more than Sin will have a happy life because his Poonya decreases his luck. But when Sin wins Poonya, your life will be covered with the black cloud.

At first, that man tried to make the most capable genius of all time and uses him to conquer Japan. But then he suddenly realizes, why he has to train someone till die to make them become genius when the most important thing is luck.

Why won't he just make the luckiest man in the world?

He took children to the place called White Room (Why is white, I don't know. They probably don't have the budget for other colors.), teaches them about good morals and the way to do the good thing, improve their Poonya and prevent them from any sin.

In the end, That manreached success.

Although many children couldn't fight with the dirty world and kneeled to their depraved desire.

Two boys passed the test. They will never lose in rock, scissors, paper again.

But half-year later. A boy met the evil culture called RPG games. He loved it so much till play it all day and night. He never came out of his room again and became a hikikomori.

One day, he went outside to buy a new game. On the way back to White Room, he jumped in the way of the tractors and died from a heart attack.

So there is only one left.

That's man son. The luckiest man in the world. In other words, me.

and I, Ayanokoji Kiyotaka, the luckiest man in the world, are running from my father's hand.

Vol.1 Chapter 1 New life

Although being called the luckiest man in the world. Sometimes I wonder if it's true.

For example the first school day.

That day, I missed the bus since I overslept.

You may ask, it's just a bus.

No, it's not just any bus. Because when I looked through the window, I saw two cute girls on the bus.

The first girl was the Yamato Nadeshiko. Her long hair is dark as the bottom of the ocean. Her skin is bright as the moon (but not as rough). And she is the ice-princess type. How much Poonya did she have to be beautiful like this?

The other was the girl with the angelic face. Her brown short hair makes her look cute and childish. I can feel a positive power pervaded from her.

Who won't be enjoyed riding with two angels?

There was another blond, well-built guy on the bus too. He is an attractive guy so I didn't mind riding with him.

But I saw them wore the same uniform as me. So I ensured I would meet them again at the school; Tokyo Metropolitan Advanced Nurturing School.

So I waited for another bus.

I shouldn't doubt in my Poonya at all.

After I reached school, I went to the classroom My class is D. When I came into the classroom, many people had been there. There were many kinds of people in that room. The red-hair ruffian-like, the blond cute gal, the handsome friendly man, etc.

And my angels. (Also the blond guy too.)

The most precious thing is the black hair girl being my seat neighbor.

What did you do in the past to make you lucky like this, Kiyotaka?

Ahm. Actually, a lot of things.

She, sitting next to me, was reading "Crime and Punishment". So civilization. Told me, my queen. What crime you wanted me to do, and what kind of punishment you would give me.

Sorry, I outed of characters now.

Before Kaxxxa passed away. He sent some kind of things and told me they would help me to adapt myself to society. Something was the thing that I never think it existed. And I felt disgusted to myself as to how I enjoyed it.

I wanted to begin the conversation with her. But since all my experience point put into luck stat. So my social ability is zero or minus.

Before I could do anything. I saw a black hair woman came into the class.

She looked hot and scary. I think her age was about 30. Her hair was tied in a ponytail. She looked like someone who was single and will be teased by her student about it.

"Good morning class, My name is Chabashira Sae. I'm your class's instructor and Japanese history teacher. You will never change your class. For the next three years, we will learn together. So I hope we can get along" That line was pretty reluctant

"The entrance ceremony will be one hour from now in the gym. But for now, I will now distribute the list of special rules of this school and the matriculation guide."

Thehandouts were passed from the front.

In this school, There are special rules that make it different from another school.

You have to stay inside the campus for the next three years. Contact with anyone outside the school is forbidden. You are in completely another world.

Luckily, Inside the school, there are many other facilities so that students don't suffer from being restricted. There are karaoke, theater rooms, cafes, and even boutiques. It's like a small town.

Make me feel like I was in another world.

And there is also its own currency.

"I will now hand out student ID cards. With this card, you can buy anything from any of the shops and facilities around campus. It works like a credit card. However, be careful of how many points you use. There's nothing you can't buy at school. If there's something on school grounds, it's purchasable." Chabasira-sensei kept talking.

This is the S-System. In this school, the money replaces by the point.

"You will get 100,000 points each month. You could either transfer it to anyone else or keep it until next month. However, bullying other people for points is prohibited. The school is very strict on matters concerning bullying. Oh I almost forget, 1 point worth 1 yen"

So I really felt like I'm in another world. In other words, I felt like I'm in isekai.

Wait! So it means I would get 100,000 yen each month!

Not only me. Other students were surprised about it too. My neighbor raised her eyebrows. The notice in the class made the teacher smirk a little bit.

"Too many points?This school measures the abilities of students. Everyone here, who passed the entrance exam, has shown some level of merit and worth. The amount of money is a reflection of your skills. Use without holding back. After graduation, however, all the points will be taken back. Since it's impossible to change these points into cash, there's no point in saving up the points. Feel free to use it."

She swept the room with one's gaze. I wasn't sure that it's true or it's all in my head. I felt like she break her gaze at me for a second.

"Any Question? No one? Good. Good luck with your wonderful student's life"

I was sure this time. When she said good luck, she looked at me. But before I could understand anything. Chabachira-sensei walked out of the class.

Around me was full with the sound of the excited students. They talked to each other about the luxuriousness they will get, how this school is wonderful and how they luckily passed the test.

But something whispered me the caution.

I was familiar with good luck. I thought I know how it was.

But What I felt with the S-System wasn't the feeling of good luck at all.

--

I almost gave up talking with the lady next to me.

Around me, many people started to make a friend. Glass-Kun who sat in front of me already made friends too. I felt pain but try to be happy with him.

One of Brahmawiharn 4, the Buddhist philosophy, is Muthida, or Be happy with other people's happiness. Amen.

This is one of the good Karma.

Oh. I felt like the good Karma help me immediately. My neighbor dropped her book. It rebounded to the floor and came near my desk.

Ayanolucky!

I picked from the floor and handed it to the black hair girl.

She nodded to thank you and took her book back.

I said suddenly. "Ehm, I'm Ayanokoji Kiyotaka. Nice to meet you."

I tried to smile as wide as I could to tell her I'm a friendly guy.

She looked at me like she looked at some stone sculpture.

"Horikita Suzune." She said and let her eyes being with the book without more interacting with me.

Thank you. Have a good day.

What happened? The smile is the most efficient device for beginning a friendship, isn't it?

I looked at my reflection in the window's glass.

Oh, I see. I wasn't smiling.

I tried to smile but it's impossible. How could I forget that? I couldn't smile.

Because of my congenital disease. I couldn't do any expression on my face but 'I am the heartless monster who think everyone else is nothing more than a tool' face. The doctor said the present technology couldn't cure this disease yet.

And my voice is forever monotone. Don't let me sing a song. You would get a lyrics reading machine.

Maybe, that man used me in this project because he want to use Poonya to cure my disease...

What am I thinking? That man couldn't think of anyone but himself. It's his congenital disease too.

I sighed. How would I make friends with this face?

It looked like my long time in the White Room isn't in vain. The handsome guy who sat in front of the room stood up and said.

"Hi, Everyone. From today, we will live together for three years. I think we should know each other a bit more, right? There is still time before the ceremony begins. So I think why wouldn't we introduce ourselves to each other? If you don't want. It's no need to join. How do you think, guys?"

Ayanolucky!

If I introduce myself. I would get more friends! I thought it will cool if I acted like a cold person. Cold is cool. Kaxxxa, rest in peace bro,told me that

"I'm agreed with you!" Someone said and other people agreed.

"Ok, So I will be first. My name is Hirata Yousuke. My friend called me Yousuke. Feel free to call me that. In middle school, I joined a football club. That's why I planed to enrolled in this school's football club too!"

Much confidence. Very friendly. Handsome. Play the sport. This creature was made to be the perfect man. How much Poonya he got in his past life?

The next one who introduced herself was the modest little girl whose name is Inagashira Kokoro.

My short hair bus angel introduced herself too.

"My name is Kushida Kikyo. None of my friends from middle school come with me. So I want to be friends with you all. Because of that, I will try to remember all of you as soon as I can and we will become friends. After this introduction, may I ask your number, please?"

Yes, yes, and yes.

And then the introduction passed to another one and another one.

There is a guy called Yamauchi Haruki who claimed he is a former middle school baseball player who was injured in the inter-high tournament. Although the inter-high is for the high school.

And Ike Kanji said without any shame that his favorite thing is girls and was finding for a girlfriend. Many girls laughed at him but he thought they praised him. What a pitiful guy. But I didn't think he was a bad guy.

There is also someone that didn't want to join this rite. The red hair guy got mad when Hirata asked him to introduce himself. He walked out of the classroom, followed by a few students including Horikita Suzune.

Before my introduction is the blond guy who was on the bus this morning. He grinned when Hirata asked him.

"Ho Ho, Instead of running away. You just asked my name? I'm Koenji Rokusuke. The descendant of Koenji Zibatsu. I'll be a man who carried this country. Nice to meet you, little lady."

What a prideful man. The girl considered him as a weird guy.

"Someone who makes me displeased. There is no mercy for them. Please be careful"

Hirata asked a little nervously "Koenji-Kun. Do you mind explaining more about making you displease?"

"Um. For example. I hate the ugly thing. What I should do with that? Huh." He grinned.

"Ok, I will be careful, thank you," Hirata said and he pointed at me. "You over there! Would you mind?"

Ayanolucky! The chances had come. All I have to do was acting like a cold guy, making my classmate impressed, and living a happy peaceful teenage life.

I stood up. The whole class looked at me.

Did I tell you that I'm bad at talking in front of people?

"Ah... My name is Ayanokouji Kiyotaka. I'm not good at anything... But I will try to be close with everyone."

I lost it. Not gonna lie. I lost it.

Not cold. Not cool. Everything is normal.

I sat down. Everyone clapped for me as they tried to console me. If everything went this way. I would be forgotten. Just the background in the class.

Something flashed in my mind.

"Oh. I enjoy Buddhism very much!" I said loudly.

The whole class look at me like I was insane. Maybe I literally lost my mind. How did I think said something about Buddhism look great?

"Okay...Interesting. Nice to meet you, Ayanokouji-Kun" Hirata said and smiled with pity.

And this is another time that I wonder if I am the luckiest guy in the world.

Vol. 1 Chapter 2 Swimming Class

Someone said the men's brain is at their lower body, not their head.

This is the nature of male creatures.

But we are the male humans, not the male animal.

If everyone was controlled by their desire, the world would be a savage place.

Buddhism has the five most important interdicts called Seela 5.

The third one is Kamesumicha Jara Veramanee Sika Pathangsamathiyami.

In conclusion. Don't be too horny. You shouldn't cheat your lover or sexual harassment anyone.

And now, At the swimming class, by the pool. I felt like my classmate completely forgot those interdicts.

I was here, surrounded by the horny teenager.

It was a week since I began my new life as a high schooler. At first, I was afraid that I would never get friends. But in the end, Ike came to talk with me and invite me to join the class D man's group.

Our class began to group very quickly. Ike and Yamauchi closed with Sudo Ken, the red-haired man who walk out of the class on the first day. I heard that he was good at basketball but easily get mad. Ike told me that Sudo almost fought with the senior at the department stall for once. I still wondering why Sudo came closed with Ike and Yamauchi.

And I more wonder why Sudo joined this plan.

"Actually, I ain't interest this plan, you know?" Sudo said. "It's grossed. What will you do if the girls find out?"

"Why, Sudo? Are you afraid?" Ike said with a smug face.

"Yeah. I've never thought you're a chicken." Yamauchi teased him.

Sudo scowled at them and roared. "Nobody calls me chicken! Of course, I will join you idiotic gambling."

I felt like Sudo would be the one who make his mom fall in love with him.

However, I was surprised that Sudo didn't do anything more than headbutting Ike and Yamauchi. Is this power of friendship? If it was me, who didn't close with him, said that. I was sure I would be in the hospital right now.

"So. Dealer. Let me see your gambling rate." Hondo, one of my classmates, said.

"Sure, sir. Here." Doctor handed the tablet over Hondo. His real name is Sotomura. But for some reason, everyone called him Doctor.

On the tablet is the Excel sheet with the name of the girl and the bets. Bet for what? you might ask. They were bet which girl in the class had the biggest breasts.

According Doctor's information. He predicted the blue-haired girl name Hasebe Haruka's is the biggest. Her odds are 1 for 8.

Near the bottom of the odd. There was the girl referred by Black-haired ice princess.

"Who is she?" I asked Doctor.

"Oh. she's the girl who sounded like Nezuko, sir."

"What?"

"What?" Doctor said with a naive face. "She is the one who sat next to you."

"Horikita Suzune? Why you didn't write her name?"

"I didn't know her name, sir. She never talked with anyone."

Horikita looked like those kinds of characters, I guess. The ice princess,

"So who you will bet for, Ayanokouji?" Yamauchi asked me.

No, I won't join. I almost said it. Until I realized if I didn't join. I would probably be deprived of the group. So I asked.

"The plan is Doctor will be observer, right? He'll pretend to be sick."

"Yes. Why?"

"What if some girl got sick and become an observer, too?" I pointed.

Ike nodded. "I didn't realize that. How about this? We will consider only the girls with the swimsuit because it's easy to see their breasts."

"I agreed. This's more exciting." Yamauchi supported it.

"So in that case. I will bet..." I calculated. The most secured choice is Hasebe. But something told me to choose...

"Kushida Kikyo," I said

"1-12? Good choice, Ayanokouji-Dono." Doctor said with impressed.

"I don't think so." Ike shook his head. "It's true that Kushida-Chan's is the big one. But I thought hers is obviously seen smaller than Hasebe or Sakura."

I shrugged my shoulder. "I don't know. The risk is the best part of gambling, I guess."

Yamauchi laughed and clapped his hand. "Good word, man. Oh, you talked about Sakura. Do you know she confessed to me last week?"

" What? It's not true, man." Sudo yelled.

"Yeah. It's a bit too fast. We have known each other only a week!" Ike said suspiciously.

"Love at first sight. Haven't you heard about it? Come on. I heard Hirata is dating Karuizawa. I'm just a bit less handsome than Hirata. Why Sakura can't fall in love with me at first sight? I rejected her though. She is too prosaic."

The Fouth Seela, Musawata Veramanee Sika Pathangsamathiyami; Don't liar. I thought to myself for some reason.

--

"Here come the girls!" Ike yelled with a happy face. When the girls came out of the changing room. Although I thought I was tough enough to not lose to the dark desire. The high schoolers with the swimsuit still got me. This is nirvana or something? I asked myself while looking at the girls in a nice shape.

There is Kushi Kikyo who always has an angelic smile. Only a week. She became the most popular girl in the school. She also had friends in other classes. She talked with me once. It's just asking for my telephone number. But she's very friendly and said that we should hang out sometimes.

Also My neighbor, Horikita Suzune. She still walked alone. Cold as always. After she told me her name. We never talked again. There was no luck for me anymore. But otherwise, I felt like if I related to her, I would get into some trouble in the future. It was just the feeling though.

"Where is Hasebe?" Ike said and look around. He looked at the observation deck and his eyes suddenly wide opened.

"Doctor! Behind you!"

"W-What!?" Doctors turned around. Hasebe is over there with the many girls, like Sakura.

"Oh no! So we can't see Hasebe's extra maximum colossal breast!" Ike cried. His sound reached her. Hasebe looked at him and said, "Grossed". She also looked at other guys. But I stood far from them.

"Oh, Ayanakouji-Kun is the good guy. He didn't group with that pervert." I heard the speech from the girls near the pool who looked at Ike and his friend with disgust.

"He said He like Buddhism, isn't he?" Another girl said.

"Maybe he is like a good guy who never done something that wrongs in his religion?"

Say more, girls. Now I felt lucky that I said that as an introduction.

"Like vegetarian? Ah, I think that kind of guy is boring, you know."

"Yes, I agree. and what if he is a bigot who tries to make everyone else belives his religion?"

"That's scary. Oh, Sensei is calling us. Let's go."

Seriously. I just stood 7 feet from you and you thought I won't hear you?

A swimming teacher is a well-built man who looks like easily being anyone's favorite teacher. He looked at the class's name.

"16? That's very much. However, after you finish warming up. I want you to show me your ability. So I will let you swimming."

"Sensei. I can't swim." A boy raised his hand.

"It's okay. Although you can't swim. If I'm your teacher, you will swim like Micheal Phelps. So don't worry."

"I think it's not necessary. We won't go to the sea though."

"Don't say it's not necessary. Trust me. I'm sure it will be useful in the future." He said with confidence.

Pretty strict.

After that. All of us started warming up. Ike and Yamauchi still glaring at the girls' breasts. Some of us already started practice. Sudo swam around the pool. The girl name Onodera swum with the butterfly style.

And Koenji leaned with the pool edge like he was in a hot tube.

"Okay. Most of you can swim, huh. What about we have a little competition?"

"C--Competition?" Ike stuttered.

"Right. The winner will get the point from me 5000 points!"

Sound good. It looked like the points can be the reward too. The student that confident in his/her ability cheered. Opposite with the crying from the student who can't swim that well.

"The girls will be divided into 2 groups. The boys' are 3. The girls who get the best time will win. And the boy. The 5 men who get the best will compete again."

After separating students who can't swim and the observers. There were 10 girls and 16 boys. The girls' competition began first. We, the boys, were sitting by the pool and cheered the girls.

"Kushida-Chan. Kushida-Chan. Kushida-Chan. Kushida-Chan. Kushida-Chan." Ike mumbled. I guess this was his most innocent way of cheering someone.

"Calm down, Ike. You're scaring me now."

"How can I calm down. Kushida is so damn cute! Her breasts are big too! Oh, I guess I lost the bet. Everyone bet Hasebe or Sakura. Since they both observed. I thought the Allosaurus one is Kushida-Chan." He sighed. "You win, your lucky bastard."

Ayanolucky!"It means I will get 12,000 points. doesn't it? I'm rich now. Hooray."

Ike looked at me. "Are you sure you are happy right now?"

"12.000 yen. Who ain't?" Maybe Koenji, But forgot him. "Why did you ask?"

"Because you didn't look happy at all. It feels like you hated this world so much."

Oh, that's fair enough.

After the girls finished. Onodera was the winner. She was in the swimming club so her time is 26 seconds. My cold neighbor came for the second. Kushida's time is 31 seconds. Not bad but she got fourth place in the end.

I walked to the pool without thinking about the win. I was in the same group as Sudo. So I just tried to run away from the last place.

I passed Horikita at the pool. She looked a little bit grumpy. Maybe she is the kind of girl that hates the loss. Seeing someone sad makes my heart pained. T hat mantold me to act nice to everyone, it will increase my luck.

So I just said.

"You're wonderful, Horikita."

Horikita looked at me suspiciously. Maybe when I said a pretty thing with a straight face. It's felt like I was teasing her. I wished she didn't feel that way.

"Thank you. Do your best. Ayanokouji-Kun."

The second sentence from her mouth. And she remembered my name! And she blessed me! Ayanolucky!

I stood on the platform happily. I didn't mind Sudo or who else besides me. Today is my lucky day. I won the bet. The beautiful girls talked with me. I'm the luckiest man in the world. What could go wrong?

And then, I saw a spider climbed on the platform.

"Ready, Set--"

Spider!

I'm scared of nothing. But this thing --scared me.

It's because of trauma in my youth. Something was invading the White Room. Itcalled itself the heroes. But he came into my room at the midnight so I was afraid of him so much.

I remembered everything. He punched the WR's employee. Pin them with the roof by his spider web. That evil in the red-blue suit. The black spider was on his chest.

He kidnapped me and said he will help me out of hell. That time, I didn't know what that man did. So I think That evil in the red was going to kill me.

However that man's friend-- I think he is more like allies. That man has no friend. His allies with six metal arms helped me from the spider evil. It ran away with the giant robot called "Leopadon".

Since then. I couldn't stand a spider.

So when I saw a spider that came from nowhere--

" Go!". Sensei yelled.

I jumped off the platform into the water and swam as fast as I can to get away from that spider. I swum and didn't interested in anything but trying to be farthest from that thing.

I reached the other side of the pool. I kneeled at the edge and gasped.

Sensei looked at me with surprise on his face.

Sudo reached my side 2 seconds later. He stared and asked.

"Ayanokouji, how could you ever do that?"

"Do what?"

"Swim that fast."

I raised my eyebrow and look around. The whole class was looking at me. Even Koenji, I felt the surprise on his face too.

"Sensei, what was the time?" Sudo asked the teacher.

He stuttered "Ah--17.12 seconds."

"Impossible!" Onodera shouted. "The 50 meters swimming's world record is only 20.91. He beats the world record!"

What...

What damn happening here!?

--

"I'll crush you, Ayanokouji," Sudo said.

"Let's have fun, Ayanokouji-Kun," Hirata smiled.

"Hoho, Interesting, Ayanokouji-Boy." Koenji grinned.

"..." Miyake Akito stood silently next to me. Maybe he was too nervous to talk to me. We're not closed.

In the end. The last five were Me, Sudo, Hirata, Koenji, and Miyake. No one could beat my record and I was sure I couldn't too.

"Hmm. Ayanokouji is cool, isn't he?'

"Yeah, he is well-built."

"He looked pretty handsome, too."

"And he doesn't even change his expression."

The girls started talking about me again. Seriously, it's like they didn't even try to hide it from me.

Hirata was a popular one, too. The truth Is he was the most popular. The girls sheered him.

"Please, my lady. Don't fight over me. I belong to you all." Sounded like Koenji misunderstood something.

"Crush those happy-life boys, Sudo." Ike and Yamauchi yelled with envy the side. "Destroy Ayanokouji and Hirata's popularity."

"I will, dude, I will," Sudo answered and glared at me for vengeance. "Once. I considered you as my friend."

Don't do this. Don't praise me more than I worth. I was just a lucky boy. I'm not Hercules or something. If you praised me too much and I lost. How would I live from now?

"Ready--" Sensei announced. "Set--"

I sighed, accepted my failure.

And then my eyes met that thing again.

"GO!"

Somehow, although I had changed the platform. That damn spider still followed me.

I jumped, the greatest jump I've ever jumped.

--

Today is my lucky day.

I got 17,000 points. Won the competition. Sensei asked me if I want to join his club. The girls looked at me admirably. The boys looked at me furiously.

Sato Maya even invited me to have lunch with her and her friends.

I tried to smile when I accepted it but I couldn't. She just blushed and said.

"You're so cool, Ayanokouji-Kun." And then left.

Kaxxxa, my pal. You're right. Cold is cool. Girls loved that.

The teacher let us played as we want. I just watched my classmate played from the side.

Then, I saw someone sat on the side.

Horikita was there. Alone again.

I decided to talk with her. After beating the world record twice. I was confident that today my luck skill had been activated. So it's time for a headshot.

I walked to her and said. "How are you, Hori..."

My words were cut off because I slipped. The floor is very slippery and I just climbed out of the pool. Horikita's eyes opened wide since I fell into her.

"Oof!"

I opened my eyes and realized I was on Horikita's body.

"What are you doing, Ayanokoji-Kun?" Horikita said and blushed.

"I'm sorry. It's just the accident." Wait, why did the line feel so familiar.

I was on the cute girl's soft body... in the swimsuit. Did this a thing called Service Scene?

I had heard that my senior at the WhiteRoom who couldn't pass the test will get this fate for all of his life. They couldn't stand firmly and would fall on the cute girls every 2 minutes. At the WhiteRoom we call them.

H.A.R.E.M. Protoganist.

Harassment All girl ' Round him for Every two Minutes. and Protoganist means they have been the protagonist of the research for a while. Buddha blesses them.

"Ah. Can you just get off already?"Horikita said coldly.

"Sorry." I stood up and sat down near her. But Horikita moved away from me a bit. Ayanoluckily that no one saw us.

She turned her face to the other side and asked. "What the matter with me, Ayanokouji-Kun?"

"I just want to talk with you. We are the neighbor, right? Maybe for 3 years from now."

"So you want to befriend me?"

"If it's possible, I'll enjoy it."

Horikita sighed. "Sorry for ruin your happiness. I don't want any friend."

I raised my eyebrows. "Why?"

"Friends are useless."

"That's so harsh"

"It's the truth. Ayanokouji-Kun. Everyone said about how great teamwork is. In the end, everyone wants only their own sake. If you are strong enough, why do you have to carry friendswho can't do something for you?"

She sounded like that man's attitude.

He told me the same thing. " Doing good Karma is only for improve your luck. No need to worry about the people helped by you. No need to share your luck with someone else."

The disgusting attitude.

That's why I disgust myself.

But although Horikita said that. She still talked with me.

"Do you know, Horikita? Friends were more useful than you thought. A wise man said You got the friend in me.You got troubles, I've got 'em too. There isn't anything I wouldn't do for you. We stick together and see it through. You got--"

Suddenly Ike came from nowhere.

"Didn't a wise man said only fool rush in?"

"But I can't help falling in love with you. Can you Elvis Presley far from my ass, please?" I said angrily. But It felt more like calmly.

If Dumbledore could ask calmly. Why I couldn't say angrily?

"What did I just say, Horikita?" I turned back to her. But she walked away to the changing room.

I looked at her back like the dog abandoned.

"So, what did you talk about with Horikita-Chan. Ayanokouji?" Ike asked me with a smile.

"I just chit-chat, I guess."

"So I interrupted you. Oh, I'm sorry, Ayanokouji." He patted my back. Hugged me and whispered aside my ear.

"I won't let you get any other girls. You lucky bastard!"

Author Note: Hi, Everyone. Thank you for reading. I'm very bad at English so I apologize to every one of you. I wrote this fanfiction because I want to improve my English skill. So If anyone of you thinks it has a bad point in my language. Tell me if you want.

Thank you again.

Vol.1 Chapter 3 The wonderful of teenage life

"Eat this Ayanokouji-Kun."

"This too, it's delicious."

"Thank you, your all. But I think if I eat another piece of bread, I'm sure I will vomit." I rejected Sato Maya and Mori Nene politely.

They looked disappointed but they gave up and put the chopstick with the Udong down.

"Hey, Hirata-Kun. Let me feed you too." Kuruizawa Kei who sat across the desk said to Hirata with a smile. He nodded softly and opened his mouth waiting for the food.

I looked at that romantic scene and wonder why I was there. Yesterday, I just sat alone on my desk in the classroom. And now, I sat in the cafeteria, siege by cute girls. Another man at this desk is Hirata who was considered as the class leader. It meant I was at the same level with this Mr.Perfect man, didn't I?

I wouldn't complain. I didn't pay for the food anyway. Sato and Mori said they would treat me although I tried to reject.

Free meal with the cute girls. Who doesn't want it?

If there was something that I didn't like. It's the sweetness of the class perfect couple, Kuruizawa and Hirata. Kuruizawa Kei is a cute blond girl who looked like a gal. She dominated other girls in class and it felt like she was the girls' leader.

In fact. I thought that her influence was from dating Hirata. The king's wife is the queen after all.

"So, Sato-San. Is it real that your cousin is a cop?" Hirata asked Sato.

"Yeah, she is at Beka-police station. She had worked with that famous detective. The one who shared the same surname with Mori-San."

"Oh, Him? No no, different kanji and the pronunciation isn't exactly the same." Mori explained.

"About surname. I wonder if Karuizawa is from Nakano." I said jokily...or not?

The silenced dominated this table.

A girl with blue short hair coughed. I guessed her name is Shinohara or something.

Karuizawa frowned. "Pardon?"

"The city named Karuizwa in Nakano. Karuizawa is... I'm sorry." I bowed my head.

What? Why my luck didn't work? I should try something else.

Do you know which Japanese province has 5 populations? (The answer is Nakano if you want to know.) I opened my mouth and prepared to ask that question. But someone touched my shoulder.

"Don't asked that, Ayanokouji-Kun. It doesn't work." Sounded like the angel's whispered to save me from the endless shame. I turned my head and found my eyes in contact with Kushida Kikyo's.

"Kushida-San, How are you?" Hirata smiled. She returned it with the same thing.

"Can I borrow Ayanokouji-Kun for a while please?"

"Oh, it depends on Ayanokouji-Kun."

"I'm fine with it." I would do anything to take myself out of this place now.

I stood up and followed Kushida to the hallway. I could feel displease look from Sato and Mori. And also from Ike and Yamauchi who sat far away.

"Sorry for interrupting your time. I just want to ask you some questions." Kushida said guiltlessly.

"Nah, it's fine. What do you want to ask?"

"Yesterday I saw you talked with Horikita-San. So I'd like to know if you two are close to each other."

"No, not at all. I sat beside her but we never talk. Yesterday is our first time."

"Our class's first time, actually." Kushida laughed timidly. "Horikita-San never talked to anyone."

And then she sighed. Just like a sad puppy.

"What's the problem? You look so sad."

"Nothing. I just want to befriend with Horikita-San, but she didn't even give me the telephone number."

Horikita said friends are useless. But it's just a telephone number. This girl should become a hermit in the forest. She would enjoy the silence and loneliness.

"Ayanokouji-Kun. Could you help me befriend with Horikita-San, please?"

Kushida suddenly asked me. It made me surprised.

"Why me? Kushida is the best friend-maker of our class. If you can't, no one can." I said. Only a week, Kushida knew the whole class's name, according to Ike.

"I think you can, Ayanokouji-Kun. Like I said you're the first one that could talk with her."

Kushida raised her eyes. That eye sparkled like a star.

"Please, Ayanokouji-Kun."

Cute Raised the eyes = Nirvana

"I will do my best. But don't hope too much." I said while scratching my head. Kushida smiled widely and grab my hand.

"Thank you so much, Ayanokouji-Kun. You're the best."

Ok, no matter what. I would give my blood and tears to made Horikita befriend Kushida. I didn't care what I would lose. Even the whole world is worth it.

"Oh, Do you still remember that I said we should hang out sometime?"

"Yes." Who didn't?

"What about this afternoon? We can talk about Horikita-San, too." Kushida said.

"Sure, why not?"

"Great, see you this afternoon." Kushida waved for me and then ran back to the cafeteria.

I stood in the hallway until I couldn't see Kushida.

And then I realized.

Is this a date?

A date!!!!

Ayanolucky!I felt thankful to my father and WhiteRoom for a while. Because of their luck's improvement course. Now, I was going to date with 10/10 cute girl.

Ike and Yamauchi would mad me. So I didn't say anything when I went to the classroom.

--

When the bell rang. I got my bag and stood up.

I saw Horikita doing the same thing.

"Goodbye, Horikita". I said, almost whispering.

Horikita glimpsed at me and said. "You too."

Then she walked out of the classroom. I saw Kushida waved a hand from across the classroom. So I walked into her.

"Let's go. Ayanokouji-Kun." She smiled and paced.

But suddenly her foot strumbled the table.

"Ouch." She shouted and fell to the ground, her hand accidentally grabbed my shirt so I fell with her too.

After the sound of the crash. I found myself on the ground. Well, it's on Kushida rather than on the ground.

Ayanolucky!Wait. I should stand up now.

"Sorry, are you okay, Kushida?" I handed her. But she stood up and herself and blushed a little.

"Oh, I'm the one who said sorry."

It's because of the plot convenience or my luck. No one saw this falling. This couldn't be. The room was full of people. But not even one saw us. All of them looked another way. Even Ike was enjoyed his game and didn't see anything. Although, in the class, his eyes watched on Kushida all the time.

Or is this the power of the H.A.R.E.M protagonist? I passed the test so no way I would be like them, wouldn't I? But I'm not sure. Because we had only 2 successful subjects. If Kaxxxa's still alive, we could know he had a girl around him or not.

Wait, why should I care about it? I ran away from that man, from WhiteRoom.

"Ayanokouji-Kun, Let's go" Kushida called me, so I decided to forget all of those things and followed her.

Keyaki Mall was in the middle of the school area. It's as big as the outside mall. It had every kind of store; cafe, restaurant, book store, electronic store, and even the gift store. The most hilarious thing is those kinds of stores didn't have only ones.

Did it felt redundant for 360 students?

But since this school was strange for itself. I decided to not mind the detail.

"Which cafe do you want to go to, Ayanokouji-Kun?" Kushida asked me.

"Can you recommend some? I never come to Keyaki Mall."

"Really? Um. What about Palette? It's popular among the students."

"Sound great..." I stopped my word since I saw the leaflet on the floor. I stopped walking and took it from the floor.

The Moonshine. Bakery and Cafe.

"Moonshine?" Kushida looked at the leaflet. "I've never heard about it."

"This says they have Unique Honey Waffle. Interesting."

"So you want to go there?"

"Depend on you."

Kushida thought for a second. "Ok, Let's go."

So instead of walking in the biggest cafe on the front of the mall. We took a detour and walked on the stone footpath. It led us to the dark narrow alley. There are only three stores in that alley. The giftshop, The weird store called Borgen and Burgh, and our destination--The Moonshine.

On the alley's road, I could see no one. There is no light too. I could feel the smell of darkness from here.

Kushida looked scared so she grabbed my sleeve. Ayanolucky!If I was lucky enough. Maybe I could grab her hands.

"Do you sure to get inside?" I asked her.

"S--Sure."

I nodded and walked into the Moonshine. This cafe was more impressive than I saw from the outside. The soft yellow light shined on the brick wall. The jazz song and the black furniture made it more calm and classic.

And then, I saw someone unexpected. Horikita Suzune was sitting at the table, eating the waffle with the widest smile. She looked enjoyed the meal so much until didn't notice me and Kushida.

"So wonderful! This is the best thing ever made! I like these waffles as much as Onii-san! Oh my god! This is the worth thing for losing the point! Three more waffles, please!" She told the waiter who bow and walked into the kitchen, then she saw us.

Horikita suddenly became the stone.

I looked at her, she looked at me.

"H--Hi, Horikita-San--" Kushida said awkwardly.

Horikita's smile disappeared. She returned being the ice princess. She stood up and walked toward us.

"Did you heard anything?"

"If I said no, you wouldn't believe me, would you?" I answered her.

"You're right," Horikita mumbled. "If you told anyone about that. I won't forgive you."

"If I do, how would you do?" I teased her

"I would tell everyone that you raped me."

I raised my eyebrows. "You would tell everyone we raped you. Kushida too,?"

Horikita stunted. She looked at Kushida and turned her glance to me.

"Please don't tell anybody." She bow and walked to the entrance.

"Wait, Horikita-San," Kushida called her. "We're here after all. Why don't we joined the meal..."

"No, thank you." She said and walked out anyway.

Kushida turned her face to me. No, Don't look at me like that. Don't look at me with a crying face and tearful eyes. I--I would cry too if you did that.

--

The datewas better than I expected.

We had been talking for a long time, although most of the topic was about Horikita. But just listening to her sweet voice responded my word was the best luck today. The waffle is holy delicious too

About 04.00 am. We said goodbye to each other. Kushida was going to meet her friends at Palette. So I walked to the dorm.

When I passed the supermarket, I stopped. I wonder if I could trust my luck again.

I walked into the store. At food branch. I saw Horikita shopping.

"What a coincidence." I greeted her with friendly words. She greeted me with an evil glare.

"Are you stalking me?" She asked.

"I told you it's a coincidence."

"Really? So at the Moonshine, is it coincidence too?"

"Exactly." I nodded. Look like someone knew how lucky I am."How do you know?"

Horikita sighed and take the pork in her basket. "Why you came here?"

I told her the truth."I just wanted to buy some cup noodles. G-cups, right?"

The ice princess looked at me with disgust.

"What? I mean this cup of noodles. It's a big size."

She didn't believe me at all. I didn't understand why she looked mad until I realized. "I see, Don't worry. Your cup around C or D, I guess." I said some random size but I was pretty sure I was right although I never considered hers.

"Disgusting."She said and stepped my foot. Ayanoluckily I could move my foot before she got me.

"How could you do something harshly with that pretty face?"

"Someone who sexually harassing the stranger with the poker face has no right to ask something like that. You're lucky this time I don't have any compass." Don't say like you can stab someone else with the compass normally.

I sighed. "So we're stranger?"

"At first. I considered you the quiet classmate who didn't annoy me. But after you talked with me yesterday. I downgraded you to the stranger who annoys me." Horikita moved to the flavoring zone.

She was the next-level introvert, no doubt. If I talked with her again. What the damn thing I would become?

I followed her and handed her the bag of waffles. She looked questioningly.

"The waffles that you ordered at the Moonshine. You forgot it. Take it"

Horikita shook his head. "I didn't pay, yet."

"I paid for you. Take it." I forced her to take the bag. She surrendered in the end.

"Don't think I will be your friend just because you treated me."

"You sound like tsundere, don't you? Tsuntsun-ne?"

Okay, I crossed the line. Horikita looked at me liked she wanted to kill me. No, not like. She literally wanted to kill me.

"If you call me like that again. I will stab you with my nail."

"No weapon so use your nail? Why don't you use your blood to explode me?"

"What?"

"What?"

Hm. How could I talk this much? At the lunch, I was still nervous and tried to play the dumb joke. Ok, the joke was still dumb. But now, I wasn't nervous anymore.

I think because I want to impress those cute girls. But Horikita had hated me already. So nothing to lose.

I followed her until we reached the big basket. There were many ingredients in there. I saw the sign hung with it.

Free Ingredients, 3 kg/person/day.

"What is it?" I asked.

"I thought it was for the students that lose all their points," Horikita said. "It's low quality than the paying one. But it didn't unacceptable."

"Weird, what kind of students that use 100,000 yens per month but still not enough."

"You'll be surprised how much of them. In the mornings, I usually saw many of 2nd-3rd year battling for the free ingredients."

"Pretty strange, huh."

"What in this school doesn't strange, Ayanokouji-Kun? Don't you think this place is too heavenly? No fee. But get 100,000 yens every month. It claimed it has the highest employed-continue studying rate. But the atmosphere is nothing different from other schools."

I thought I understand her point. The teacher didn't strict as I expected. Let say, they didn't strict at all. Many students played on the phone in class, slept, were late, and even talked loudly in class. But the teacher did as nothing happen.

It didn't as I expected for high school.

Where was the flying shock?

Horikita finished her shopping and walked out of the store. I followed her.

She stopped and turned to me.

"So you're really stalking me?"

"Hey. The first-year lives in the same dorm. There is no way else." I protested.

Horikita squinted. "I was uncomfortable to walk with the poker face sexual harasser like you. So may you keep distances, please? 2 meters."

So polite. And what matters with that specific distances?

"As you wish."

I said with monotone--like I usually did.

In the last shine of the sun. I was walking on the way to the dorm. Horikita was in front of me.

Walking with the cute lady could be considered luck too.

Author's note: I felt like this chapter is out of tone. Nothing funny or comedy. I have to confess to you. I am out of the joke for this chapter. Because I already plan for the 2-3-4 volume and forget to think of any jokes for the first volume.

I'll make it more comedy next chapter. This's a comedy-parody fanfiction after all.

Vol. 1 Chapter 4 Fallen

"Ayanokouji-Kun, Can I ask you for something?"

"Sure." If Horikita said 'Would you be my boyfriend?', How should I do then?

"Please don't come back to this cafe again." She said coldly.

We were in the Moonshine Cafe. Horikita didn't touch her waffle yet.

"Why? You didn't want me to see you said I like waffle more than Onii-chan,right?" I teased her.

"Today, I have the compass."

"Sorry." I bow.

It was a month after school started. I lived my teenage life in a way that could be called ' Wonderful Life' proudly. I thought I was popular in the class although not reach Mr. Hirata Perfect Yousuke. I hung out with him and the girls for some time. Today, I went to karaoke with them after school. Kushida, Yamauchi, and Ike went too.

Kushida still couldn't befriend Horikita.

Ike and Yamauchi were still simping for Kushida.

But I thought I just destroyed my popularity. I was too nervous until I didn't say anything. When it's my time to sing. I just read the lyrics without melody. The girl named Matsuchida looked at me with disappointment.

Sato and Mori still said, "His monotone voice is so cute." though. I learned the girls can have a fetish too.

After I said goodbye to them. I wanted something sweet. So I came to the Moonshine and met Horikita.

"How was the test today?" I asked her while she was cutting the waffles. Today Chabashira-Sensei let us did the exam. She said it's only an evaluated exam so it didn't affect our grade. There were 20 questions for 5 subjects. Each question was 5 points so the total score is 100 points.

"Too easy until it looked like teachers think we're idiots. Except the last three." Horikita chewed the waffle. "I thought even the third-year can't do it."

"Really? I didn't notice."

She knitted her brows. "You didn't notice because it was too easy for you?"

"Nah. I just conjectured the answer." I said. "Why did you look at me like that? The teacher said it didn't affect the grade." Also, conjecturing is the best way for using the power of my luck.

Horikita sighed. "That isn't the right idea, Ayanokouji-Kun."

"This is how my life working, Horikita."

"So it isn't the right life."

Why did I feel like she just said my existence is a mistake?

--

It was almost 8 a.m. on the 1st of May.

But the points didn't come into the account, yet.

That's why our class looked panic. Many students used all of their points before the end of the month. Horikita looked at me as the words "I told you.".

When Chabashira-Sensei came into the classroom, Ike suddenly asked her.

"Sae-Chan Sensei, Why we didn't get this month's point yet?"

Chabasshira-Sensei looked at him with a scary face but I could feel something in her eyes.

The spark of the mock.

It made my stomach sick.

"I will tell you why Ike." She grinned. "But before that, I didn't tell you that you will receive 100,000 points every month, did I?"

"Ah, In this fic, you said that teacher." Hirata raised his hand and said. "You said You will get 100,000 points each month."

Chabashira-Sensei stunted. She looked around the class.

"I really said that way?" Everybody nodded.

"Not tricky words or vague words?"

"I think you said very clearly, Sensei." Yukimura, the guy with the glass said.

"Oh." Chabashira-Sensei pursed her lip. "I need to say it in the way that can trick you and the reader that you will get 100,000 points every month, although you won't. But I forgot it. So now I really trick you all."

"What!" The whole class yelled at the same time when heard that.

Chabashira-Sensei didn't mind her children. Her face became depressed and then she sat down and hug her knee.

"Damn. I'm a bad teacher." She mumbled. Her eyes were completely dead. "I try to be the badass-cold blood teacher. But I'm just the suck teacher who can't even trick her class."

"What happened, Sae-Chan Sensei!?" Ike shouted panickily and walked to her. "What do you mean we won't get the 100,000 points each month?"

"I'm a bad teacher. Still single in my 30. I'm a suck teacher. Where is my alcohol? I need some alcohol. I'm a useless teacher." The teacher still mumbled. She was completely mindbreaked.

The class became chaotic. They shouted they yelled. Yamauchi and Sudo shook the teacher but she still said to herself.

I suddenly stood up. It made a loudly sound till everyone in class turned their face to me.

"May I go to the toilet, please?"I asked with monotone.

"Why I never got a good guy, why?" Chabashira-Sensei groaned with something that didn't relate to my topic or the class' topic at all. So I considered it as permission.

--

At the male's toilet.

4 rooms, 3 men.

This dark toilet was covered with the sound of silence. No light, no sound. Only the whispered of suspicion.

"What the hell of this smell?" One man yelled from a restroom.

"Kuku, sound like someone got diarrhea." Another long hair man said.

"Not me, I eat only clean healthy food." The bald man in another room answered calmly.

"So, What's your class again? I'm from B." The first man asked.

"A" The bald man said.

"C, Kuku." The answer is from the long hair.

"I want to ask to confirm, How many points do you get this month? I get 65,000"

"94,000" A-Kun

"49,000" C-Chan... Sorry, C-kun.

"So this means a class point equal 100 personal points. Am I right?"

"I think so, Opps, it's come. Come on baby. You can do it." They heard the serious yell from C's room and then, the sigh of relief.

"So Is it real that we were pushed in each class according to our ability?" B-Kun said.

"I think so. But my teacher said it's about true ability, not the grade, not the athletic, not the social skill or personality. It's about all of it. Oops, it's come again. Do it! Do it, Boy!"

Another scream.

"You get the point. In my class, there is a guy named Kito. I felt sorry for him but I have to say, he was normal at study. But very good at sport." A said, tried to ignore that long scream.

"But that poor D-class. My teacher said this year is the first time that D-class lose all their point." B said.

"We call them defectedfor a reason.Kuku" C laughed. "D-class have never reached A-class before, you know. Oh, shxt! Here we go again! Come on, don't disappoint your papa."

"The toilet used to be a quiet place, you know?" B sighed. "When you talked about reaching class A. So I thought we receive the same information, don't we?"

"Only class A will get the chance for secure life? Kuku. I think so."

"That means we have to fight each other someday." A said.

"Yes. I will do my best to make my class point increase." B said with confidence.

"And I will do my best to make your class point decrease," C said. "If you can't push yourself up, just pull other down, you know?"

"You sick bastard," B said that but didn't sound serious. " How you could pull my class down? The point is decreased because of our bad behavior. It didn't depend on the other classes. It's just a game for improving yourself."

"Kuku, are you sure? At least I will swap the record in the camera that the school use for observing you." C-Kun said cunningly.

"If you do that, I will tell the school," said A-Kun.

"Kuku, I won't mess with you recently. If I want to practice, I won't mess with the final boss."

The conversation was dead air for a wide. Until A-Kun spoke.

"Ok. It's time to return to the classroom. Does someone have a paper? This room's outed."

"Hear." A hand sent the paper under the wall.

"Thanks."

"Me too," B said.

"Hear."

"Thanks."

"Unfortunately. I don't have any paper too. Kuku. It's fine. Send me the paper or die." C threatened.

"Hear."

"Good dog. Kuku"

Suddenly A felt something wrong. "Wait."

"What's the matter?" B asked him.

"Nothing. But something isn't right."

"That's called the matter. A-San. Kuku."

A ignored him and said. "We just received the paper, right?"

"Yeah, why?"

"But who gave it to us? All of us didn't have a paper."

The silence dominated the toilet again.

No one knew how each other's faces are. And didn't knew how is himself's.

They did their own business quietly. Then, came out of the room and washed their hands at the lavatory.

"Oh, Good looking hair," B said.

"Thank you, you too. Oh sorry, I didn't try to make you feel bad."

"It's fine. Good day, gentleman." A said.

"You too, sir," C said.

"See you later, old sport," B said.

And then they walked out of the toilet without saying anything.

After that day. There was a new mystery in the school; The toilet's ghost with diarrhea.

--

I walked to my class. I ate too many waffles so I got diarrhea.

Luckily, I heard the conversation from that three men. There was a lot of useful information. I had to tell my classmate now.

I come into my class and announced.

"You guys, I heard the conversation about class A B C boys. Our personal point depends on the class point and the class point makes us be class A, B, or C. If we do bad behavior, it will increase our class... Did I say something wrong?"

I asked when I realized every classmate looked at me like I was crazy.

"We all know it. Idiot," Sudo said.

"Oh, so... sorry." I should consider this situation as my luck since I didn't like to talk so much.

But why I felt hurt in my heart?

"We knew it from Chabashira-Sensei." Hirata described.

I saw Chabachira-Sensei was sitting at the desk-- crying? She was crying! She put her head on Kushida's shoulder. Crying and drinking the beer. Kushida was consoling her. There were many students around her too.

"I'm just trash and I will die alone." Chabashira-Sensei cried.

"No, Chabachira-Sensei. You can lie to all of us. Although you missed your plan." Kushida said with a soft voice.

"Sato," I called the girls that I think I could talk with. "What happened here?"

"Ah, After you went to the toilet. The teacher get the beer out of her pocket and started drinking. Then she cried so hard. That's why we're trying to console her."

Pardon.

"Do you know Kushida-Chan?" Chabashira-Sensei said. "I try so hard to act cold. I thought I would come in and reveled your all the truth. Then called you guy defected and told you how idiot you are. But now. Who is the real idiot? Me!"

"Calm down. Teacher. We're idiots. You not."

Excuse me. Why I felt something was wrong.

"Imagine, Kushida-Chan. I stand at that podium, talk to you with disappointed, fakely clap while saying 'Congratulation. This is the first time that class D loses all points since the first month.' Imagine about it. How bad-ass am I?" She started crying again.

"I just want to reach class A for once. When I can't do it. I blame your guy for being stupid. But this time is my mistake. I can't use the Chekhov's gun, you know? I can't use it now. And I end up drinking before my class's eyes. I can't be the bride now."

How the start and the end were related?

I understood now, she was drunk.

Yamauchi walked into her, kneeled, and grabbed her hand.

"Teacher." He spoke softly. "You're a pretty and charming woman. If I was born 10 years faster. I would marry you with no doubt. No, Although I was only 16. I can be your boyfriends."

The whole class shook because of the sudden confession from Yamauchi who thought he is Tom Holland now.

Sensei glared at him for a second and then cried loudly.

"Why I always met only a weirdo?"

Tom Holland hung his web away.

"Don't cry, Miss."

That lines came from the man that we didn't expect; Koenji Rokusuke.

He walked to Sensei with a prideful face.

"You know what? Miss. I'm sure I'm not a weirdo." No, you were. "Although I have much money, popularity and all girls fall in love with me." No, they didn't. "I'm still a mercy gentleman. Gentlemen can't stand lady's tear. So I thought I will give your a chance to take my beautiful precious body."

He touched her cheek. "I didn't mind older woman though."

Sensei glared at him for a second and then cried loudly.

"Kushida-Chan! He called me old.!"

Kushida and the girls looked at Koenji with displeased eyes. "Calling woman old is very rude, Koenji-Kun."

Koenji smiled as nothing happened.

"You have a bad taste, Miss. You're not in the same level as me."

He took his phone out of his shirt. called someone.

"Asahina-Girl, today is your lucky day--" and walked off the classroom.

The teacher still cried. The boys looked at each other as the question "Who is next?"

If Ayanolucky worked this time. I would get the girlfriend, who almost twice older than me

No, sorry.

I walked back to my desk. Looking out of the classroom like the lonely protagonist usually do.

But then I saw Horikita's reflection in the mirror.

She was writing something in her notebook.

"What are you doing?" I asked her.

"Calculating what behavior could decrease the class points. We must stop that behavior before it hurts us more."

I appreciate how calm she coped with the situation.

"First, we should stop Sudo for being late and sleeping in the class. I thought he was our biggest problem now." Horikita said.

"That harsh."

"Not as harsh as he deserves." She said coldly.

At the front of the classroom, Chabashira-Sensei still cried.

"And you know what. If one of you is expelled, my hope to reach class A will flicker down. And many of you will be expelled for sure." She drunk another gulp.

"Why you said that? Anything gonna happen?" Hirata asked restlessly.

"It's gonna happen. My dear Hirata, it's gonna happen. Next three weeks. There is a midterm test. If you fail. you will be expelled."

The room turned into silence.

"That--that's cruel. Sae-Chan Sensei." Ike stuttered.

"Do you know what else's cruel? You score from tomorrow's test. God damn it. How can Sudo got only 14 on that holy easy test!?"

She took out the paper with the name of the students with scores.

The average score was only 65.

"You know what. In this test, you have to get 32 to pass. But in this holy easy test. Seven of you are failed.!"

I walked to watch it and found that the least one was Sudo who got 14. Ike and Yamauchi were failed too.

But then I felt the sight from around. The whole class was looking at me.

What happened?

I looked at the top of the paper.

The first place Ayanokouji Kiyotaka - 100

The co-second place

Yukimura Teruhiko - 90

Koenji Rokusuke - 90

Horikita Suzune - 90

And that's how my luck works.

Vol. 1 Chapter 5 Defected

"Ayanokouji, Where did you get this food?" Ike asked when he saw my food.

We were at the cafeteria. But in front of me is 5 steaks, 2 salads, and 7 glasses of wine.

At my table. I was with Hirata, Sato, Mutsushida, Shinohara, Mori, and Karuizawa.

"I cook it myself," I said while cutting the steak-- liked a Sir.

I have to thank Horikita for this idea. The second day after we knew the truth about the point. She took the lunch box to the school. She said it was cheaper than buying the lunch at the cafeteria. She just used the free ingredients in the supermarket.

That was why I try it myself.

"You can cook, Ayanokouji?" Yamauchi asked and gulped down his saliva. He was holding the free vegetable food set. I could tell its taste--didn't good.

"Actually no. I just put the ingredients on the pot and then pressed my luck."

"What? Cooking with luck?" I knew they would ask like this, so I took the picture while I was cooking salad.

"Hear." They received the picture. Then, they nodded acceptably.

"I understood. But How do you get so much food? You must walk around the world to get enough ingredients." Ike still doubted.

"You knew that girl? The nun one who sounded like Horikita. I asked her for help cooking. Every time I can cook the perfect steak. She will give me one more." I asked then put the meat into my mouth-- like a Sir.

"Wait. Every time. There's only a little chance, isn't it?" Yamauchi said.

"Don't know. A little chance still a chance, I guess. Why don't you joined our meal? I have many steaks remain."

Ike and Yamauchi looked at me and bow for me.

"Thank you, sir. I'll pay you back in the future. You're a man among the man." Ike said.

"I won't pay you back. But you're still the man among the man," said Yamauchi.

I gave them a steak and a glasses of wine. It wasn't wine. It was the grape juice in the wine glass. When I went to the supermarket yesterday. I won the supermarket's lottery, got a lot of grapes and a set of luxury glasses.

"Ayanokouji-Kun. Are you sure treating us? It looks expensive." Sato said with concern.

"It's fine. You and Mori treated me before. Remember?" I said why sipped the wine-- like a Sir.

You could call it charity. But I thought it's more like paying the debt.

An Ayanokouji always pays his debts. That man taught me.

The true charity would begin from now.

Because I got the reward and win the bet so I had a lot of points. And since the last month, the girls have always treated me. Consequently, I was quite rich.

So I would act like a charity foundation. Gave the poor classmate who didn't have many points. Yes, Giving not Lending. So what I get from it.

A lot of Poonya. A lot of luck.

I would receive a lot of luck. I knew I'm the luckiest guy in the world. But luck is like money. More is better.

What I learned from the first month was you need the luck to survive in this school.

"So, Ayanokouji. About this." Ike glanced at my cooking picture. "How many characters do you have?"

"I just started to play so I have only sixteen."

" Only my ass!" Mori screamed. "Sorry, I was just too surprised. I play it too. How many times you do a Gacha?"

"Just once. The free time that you use only 8 acquaint fate to pull 10 times and then it remains 2 fate so I use it too."

"It means you do 12 free pulls and got the character every time? Which one did you get?" Yamauchi asked.

"Let see, the travelers for sure, The girl with the bomb bunny, a one-eye ice guy, the electric witch, that knight's maid, the one who sounds like Horikita, the wind god, the rock god, the electric god, the zombie loli, the knight commander, the loli with the bomb, the artist guy, the seer girl, the winery guy, miss goat secretory, and the girl who sing something about Hillcharu."

Ike and Yamauchi looked at me deadly.

"You lucky bastard." Ike cursed me.

"Ah, Be patient. Ike-Kun." Hirata said. "Oh, I forgot to congrats you on your top score."

"Yes, it's quite impressive, Ayanokouji-Kun," Matsushita said with a gentle smile.

"It's just a fluke. Only a coincidence." I told them the truth but it looked they didn't believe me at all.

"Come on, Don't be too modest. You have the ability, don't hide it." Shinohara said.

I didn't have it.

If White Room is the organization for making a genius, I'll have it.

But the White Room is the place for making the luckiest man, not the smartest one.

Before I excused anything. I saw Kushida walked this way.

"Hi, Ayanokouji-Kun. Everyone."

"Hi, Kushida." I felt the vengeance soul from across the table so I tried to rush the conversation with Kushida. "So...? Can I help you with something?"

"Oh, I was just the postwoman. Chabashira-Sensei call you to her office." Kushida saw the glass of wine. "Hey, that's wine. isn't it? Doesn't it out of the rule?"

"It's just the grape juice in a wine glass." I described and stood up. "Want some?"

"No, thanks," Kushida said. "I fell uncomfortable with the wine glass."

And you could stand the drunken teacher? You were the cutest weird girl, you know? I said it in my head.

--

There was only a teacher in the teacher's room.

She was the young lady with curly hair, checking her hair in front of the mirror. So I asked her;

"Excuse me. Is Chabashira-Sensei here?"

"Hmm. Sae-Chan? I think she's coming. You can wait in here."

Sae-Chan?I thought this teacher might be Chabashira-Sensei's friend.

"Thank you. But I don't want to bother you. I'll wait outside." I bowed. Then, left the room. But the teacher followed me.

"I'm Hoshinomiya Chie. I'm a close friend of Sae-Chan, you know? We're so close till can call another one first name."

I didn't ask anything, Sensei. Please leave me alone.

"Hey, what's your name boy?" She asked with a childish tone. I felt liked she was a high schooler, not a teacher.

"Ayanokouji, Sensei."

"Ayanokouji? Teehee. I'm sure you're kinda popular. Am I right?" She smiled.

If I said no, it would be a lie. But If I said yes--I didn't have the confidence to admit something like that.

When Hoshinomiya-Sensei saw my shyness. She felt fun for teasing me so she started to offend my hand.

"You looked cool and handsome, you know? Sensei never lie to a little boy." Her hand attacked my face.

"Ara Ara. You don't even try to escape. So Sensei thought you enjoy this."

No, Sensei. This is the first time that the female touched me. So I became a rock.

"Sensei, please stop--"

"What're you doing?" I heard the cold sound.

Pfft.

"Oh." Someone hit Hoshinomiya-Sensei's head. So she fell forward me. I didn't prepare yet. So it caused me to fall together with her.

"What're you trying to do with my student?" Chabashira-Sensei who just hit her friend with a pad asked after saw Hoshinomiya-Sensei be on my chest.

Ayanolucky!Could I say that? Since Hoshinomiya-Sensei was pretty. I decided to thank my luck this time.

Hoshinomiya-Sensei laugh while standing up. "Just teasing him, Don't be jealous. Sae-Chan."

Chabachira Sae sighed then told me. "Let's go to the guidance room."

Hoshinomiya-Sensei smiled sly. "So you want to do something lewd in private?"

"Please be a proper teacher for a minute?" Chabashira-Sensei said. "Let's go, Ayanokouji."

I followed her to the guidance room. I saw Hoshinomiya-Sensei waved me from behind.

"You're pretty close, right?" I said but my Sensei didn't say a thing.

We came into the guidance room. There was no one there. Sensei opened a door to the kitchen.

"Stay there until I called you."

"What? Why?"

She didn't answer my question but pushed me into that room.

"Sensei, Wait. Oops--" I suddenly stumbled and fell to Chabashira-Sensei.

Yes. You know what's going on.

I and Chabashira-Sensei were fell together on the ground. I was astride her.

What!? This was too frequent for one scene!

According to White Room's research, The H.A.R.E.M. protagonist will fell with the girl at most 1 time per episode. 1 for every 3-4 chapters in the manga. Because If you used the same joke too often, it would make readers/audiences boring.

And It'll be bad for the protagonist's body. Imagine hit the ground again and again. Your bones and muscles will cry loudly.

"Can you just get out of me, please?" Chabashira-Sensei said with dead eyes.

"S--Sorry. I will--" Before I could get off her. The guidance door opened.

Horikita came in.

She looked at us with a surprised face.

I hurriedly got up and explained. "It's only an accident."

Chabashira-Sensei stood up and pushed me hard, consequences, I darted to Horikita.

And fell on her-- again. The third time for today!

"W--What're you doing?" Horikita stuttered.

"I don't..."

Sensei took her phone off and took a photo. I and Horikita stood up and confronted her.

"What--?"

Chabashira-Sensei didn't wait till Horikita finished the line to said. "If you told anybody about thatthing. I will send this picture to the school."

Horikita stared at her. "Are you trying to blackmail me?"

"Yes."

"If you do that, I will tell the school that you drank in front of your students"

"No evidence. I deleted all of the camera's files." I thought she talked about the surveillance camera. "And If you do, I will send this to your brother."

Sensei showed us the video. It was recorded at the toilet. I saw Horikita in that video. She curled on the toilet lit. Eating the waffles with hunger.

"This freaking good, Suzune want more--Suzune want more. How should Suzune do? If she uses the point for this, she will have no points for a living." She looked like a drug addict. " Yes, Suzune knows it. She should go to steal this from the Moonshine. No, She should kidnap the chef and force him to make a waffle for her!"

She looked at the waffle with passion. "My precious!". And then laughed with madness.

The video ended. I turned my face to Horikita who was shocked more than me. I didn't know the ice princess could do something like that.

"How do you get that?" She asked.

"Secret makes women a woman, " Chabashira-Sensei said emotionless. "I heard your brother was the student council president. How'll he feel when he knows his sister is a waffle addict?"

Horikita pressed her lips together. "You win this time, Sensei." She said, "And I have to tell you, I have got the therapy already."

Can they even therapy the waffle addiction too?

"So what's your business, Horikita?" The teacher asked.

"I want to know why I was pushed in the defected class," Horikita said. "I understand why pervert sexual harasser who fell on the woman every 2 minutes like Ayanokouji-Kun be in? But why me?"

Oi, I stood there, next to you. I wasn't deaf too.

"So naive," said Chabashira-Sensei. "Why do you think you do not deserve this class?"

"I know my ability. I'm sure I got at least 80 percent of the entrance exam. My interview is perfect. So why I'm here?"

Chabashira-Sensei gigled. "Why? You don't like this class that much?"

"Everyone will be mad if they got the wrong assessment."

"Wrong assessment? You overestimate yourself. This school interest the true ability, not the academic ability."

"It's the same, isn't it?"

Sensei laughed.

"So you said, the physical ability isn't ability? the social ability isn't ability? the art ability isn't ability?"

"I didn't say that--"

"The words show your attitude. Do you think academic ability is everything? That's what your matter. You saw the world with that narrow vision. And think you're the best of the best. You're just the frog in the pool, think the pool is the ocean, told everyone I have seen the whole ocean."

Horikita halted for a second.

"I can't accept it anyway. Would you check my assessment, please? I'm sure it has a mistake."

"Nothing mistake. Horikita. Just you are in D class."

Chabashira -Sensei turned her glance to me.

"Do you know Ayanokouji's score in the entrance exam?"

"I don't interest it."

"100 scores for every subject."

Horikita looked at me with surprise. It's the most surprising face she has ever done.

"It's real," She asked.

"Just fluke," I answered.

On the exam day, I just randomly choose the answer so I just choose the right options by chance.

"You see? Horikita. The guy you call The pervert sexual harasser who fell on the woman every 2 minutes was better than you at academics. But he's still in Class D" Chabashira-Sensei said.

"No, it's just a coincidence." I protested.

"Every one of you in class D had something that make you defected. No matter you're a genius like Ayanokouji or an idiot like Sudo."

"I said I'm not a genius. It's just a coincidence."

"I can't accept it, though," Horikita said.

"Why do you all ignore me? I'm here too, you know?" I shouted but no one cared.

"Hah. Did you want to be in Class A that much? I see. Why don't you just help your class increase the class point? It's easy." Chabashira-Sensei asked with a smile.

"In this class that fulls with the defect?" Horikita said. Oi, respect your classmate, please.

"Don't forget you're one of those." Chabashira-Sensei grinned. "Ok, I have a meeting, so good luck. Study hard."

She said that and stood up then walked out of that room.

Horikita stood still there.

"Horikita, It's almost 1 a.m. Let's go back to the class--" I asked her but she cut my words.

"Is it real that you're a genius?"

"What? No way. I'm just your pervert sexually harasser whatever, remember?"

"You got 100 scores for those entrance exams and the latest exam too."

"I'll tell you a million times. It's just a coincidence." I told her the truth.

But Horikita didn't believe it at all. "For a test. It's a coincidence. For 2 tests, maybe. But for 6 times! No Ayanokouji-Kun. It isn't a coincidence."

"The luck is a mysterious thing, Horikita."

But she walked out of the room ignoring my words.

"I want you to help me, Ayanokouji-Kun."

"What kind of help?" I followed her.

"Everything. If you're a genius. you would be a useful tool." Oi, Why I suddenly downgrade from a stranger to the tool? " We have to stop bad behaviors. I think most of the students have fixed themself already. But someone still doesn't care anything at all. Like Sudo. Second, It's about finding how to increase the points. Maybe this midterm exam is the key."

Horikita stared at me with that pretty eyes. No, not the cute "I want your help" eyes. It's an "If you don't help, I will do my best to make sure you will suffer." eyes.

Oh, And she took that compass out.

"If it's necessary. I want you to teach the student that bad at study."

"What? I can't teach myself. If you know what I mean."

"Do you think I still believe you are an idiot after I saw your scores? You may be apervert sexual harasser who fell on the woman every 2 minutes, Ayanokouji-Kun. But you're a geniuspervert sexual harasser who fell on the woman every 2 minutes."

Thatpervert sexual harasser who fell on the woman every 2 minutes said;

"I will help you at anything you ask me. But tutoring? No, Thank you."

"Thank you. Ayanokouji-Kun. I know I can rely on you."

"Your welcome--Excuse me, Do your ears still work?"

"I will give you my waffle," Horikita said with a serious place.

If a waffle addict like Horikita gave anyone a waffle. She would be serious about that problem.

So I answered--

"I only accept two waffles--Sorry. Do you think you can buy someone with a waffle?"

Horikita shaked my hand.

"I know you are a good guy, Ayanokouji-Kun. We are friends. So offering something to make you help me is rude. You will do it with your heart. Thank you so much."

What?

So I didn't even get a waffle?

Vol.1 Chapter 6 The idiot trio.

Sudo still slept in the class.

Nobody tried to wake him up because everyone knew he was going to be mad with anyone daring to wake him.

No one could do something with that. We're just waiting until Sudo being expelled after the midterm exam.

When you got appendicitis. Just cut the appendix.

Not like their friend. Ike and Yamauchi tried to be good boys for a while. They and Sudo were called the idiot trio. But they knew there was a high risk that it would become the idiot duo.

Even they despaired with Sudo.

Everyone despaired with Sudo.

Except for Horikita.

After class. Hirata announced that he would found a study group for students who are bad at studying. He and other academic students in the class would teach them.

"If you fail this test, you will be expelled. So I want everyone to join." He looked at Sudo. But a red-hair guy ignored him.

I decided to ask Sudo when he was walking out.

"Hey, Sudo. Will you join the study group?"

"Nah, I have to practice basketball. They will audition for on-ground players soon."

"But if you didn't pass--"

Sudo stared at me with threatening eyes. So I shut my mouth.

Same with Sudo. Ike and Yamauchi didn't join Hirata's study group, too.

"We believe in a one-night miracle," said Yamauchi. "Do you know? If you do something with the rush hour, your adrenaline will rush and give you a superpower. This's my trick when I play baseball, I always practice a night before the match..."

I ignored his words and walked to my desk to pack my bag.

"So you worried about them?" Horikita asked me from the side.

"Not much. Just the thing that humans should do." I said.

"Sudo-Kun won't join for sure. Yamauchi-Kun and Ike-Kun didn't get along with Hirata-Kun so they won't join too." Horikita sighed. "What a troublesome."

"About getting along. How are you and Kushida? She said she tried to be friends with you."

"I think. I have told you. Friends're useless." Horikita said coldly.

"Come on. Just gave her your phone number. Kushida won't bother you. I gave her a phone number and she called me only--. No, she never calls me."

Suddenly, I felt the arrow at my chest.

"What a pitiful."

"Anyway. I thought she won't annoy you more than I did."

"Don' forget yourself. Ayanokouji-Kun. You aren't my friend. Just the genius pervert sexually harasser who falls on the girl every 2 minutes and hides his ability that I knew."

Why is my suffix longer? At least she admitted that she knew me.

"Ok. I maybe your--No, I won't repeat that. But you can say I'm your acquaintance. You can do the same with Kushida. She is a good girl."

Horikita hooked her head. "You didn't know her."

"You, too."

"Hi, Ayanokouji-Kun, Horikita-San."

Speak of evil. No, speak of an angel. Kushida came to my desk with the polite shy girl whose name was Inogashira Kokoro.

"Hello. Kushida. Can I help you?"

"Yes. Ayanokouji-Kun got the 100 scores at the last exam, right?" Kushida asked me with a smile. Horikita stared at me.

"No, actually yes. But it's just my luck." I told her the truth.

"Don't be so modest," Kushida said. "Here, Kokoro-Chan. She's kind of worry about her grade."

Inogashira nodded. "I'm not good at English."

"Why don't you joined Hirata's study group?" I asked her.

"It's complicated." Kushida seemed that she didn't want to talk about it. But Inogashira said softly.

"I'm in love with Hirata-Kun." Her face turned red.

I raised my eyebrows. It's normal. Almost the whole class liked Hirata. If I was a girl. I would too.

But Kuruizawa had crushed our dreams.

"I see. You feel uncomfortable, right?"

She shook her head. "No, I want to get close to him. But the one who teaches English is Mii-Chan."

Mii-Chan or Wang Mei-Yu was a Chinese girl who lives in Japan for a long time. She was very good at English. I didn't understand what a problem was with her.

"Mii-Chan liked Hirata-Kun too," Inogashira said. "I feel uncomfortable with her because she told me before Hirata-Kun go on date with Karuizawa-San that she like him. But I still fall in love with him. She knew it a week ago. And we've not talked to each other for a while."

"I see. I think I understand now." No, I don't understand at all. The girl's world was complicated I guess.

"So I want you to teach Kokoro-Chan," Kushida told me her request.

"No no no, I can't teach anyone. I told you. IJAC. It's just a coincidence."

"Please, Ayanokouji-Kun. Help me for a once." Kushida made a cute puppy face to me.

"Yes, help me, please." Inogashira tried to make the same face as Kushida. Oh, she was so cute, too.

(Cute Puppy face) * 2 = Nirvana.

"If you said that." I shook my head. "No, I still can't. But I knew someone that can help."

I glanced at Horikita.

"What's wrong?"

"I just think about ask you to help Inogashira," I said.

"What? No way, I didn't have time that much."

I whispered in her ears. "Come on, you told me this midterm test may be the key, right? What if the class's average point increase makes the class point increase too."

Horikita thought for a while.

"If you said so. I will help Inogashira-San." She sighed.

"Yeah! Thank you, Horikita-San, Ayanokouji-San." Inogashira smiled and shook my hand.

Ah, the girl's hand's so soft.

No, stay cool! You're dead eyes cold character, remember?

"But I have a condition for you, Ayanokouji-Kun," said Horikita.

"What condition?"

"I want you to make Ike-Kun, Sudo-Kun, and Yamauchi-Kun join our study group. We should increase their scores, too."

Understandable.

"Understood," I said. It should be easy. Who didn't want want to study with the beautiful girl?

--

They didn't.

The idiot trio used the same pretext.

Sudo threatened me if I asked him again, we will make sure I couldn't ask anyone for my whole life.

I understood, good day, sir.

So there're just I and Horikita in the library.

"You try your worst." Horikita soothed(?) me.

"It should be your best,shouldn't it?"

"No, Your worst. " She stressed the word. "Okay, your mission failed."

"We'll get 'em next time."

"No, there is no next time for you, I will go home." Horikita stood up. Meanwhile, I heard Kushida's cheerful sound.

"Ayanokouji-Kun! Horikita-San!"

"Shhh!" The little white-haired girl warned Kushida. She said sorry and walked toward us.

"I'm sorry for keep you waiting." She apologized to us with a pitiful face.

"No, we're sorry for come early."

"What?"

"Nothing."

Horikita sighed. "No need to apologize. I'm going to--"

She stopped when see someone followed Kushida.

They were the Idiot trio and Inogashira.

"What's up?" Ike shouted.

"Shhh!" The same little white-haired girl warned him too. He bowed as apologize.

After she walked away. Ike said to Yamauchi. "She's extremely cute!"

"Yes, So you get her. I will take Kushida-Chan."

"Dream on!"

Horikita looked at them with surprise.

"Why do they come with you?" She asked Kushida.

"Oh, I just told them that I will study with you, and then they said they want to study with you, too."

Sudo glanced at me for a while. He probably felt uncomfortable. He just rejected me but said yes a cute girl in the same question.

Don't worry, buddy. I would do the same thing.

"I didn't say I allow you to study with me," Horikita said in the bad mood. But I pulled her shirt and said softly.

"If you don't accept Kushida, then that three won't study with you."

"So you're telling me to accept her? She's good enough to pass the midterm exam by herself."

"Then you won't too tired, right? Kushida can teach those three too."

Horikita looked at me with disgust. "How long you turn from pervert to a simp?"

"Oi, Don't call me a simp. Call me the knight. Praise his lady as his life."

Horikita sighed.

"I don't want to get close with someone who hates me."

What? Kushida hated Horikita? Come on, it's impossible--right?

I looked at Kushida. She returned my sight with the prettiest smile in the world.

Therefore. As the man who considers everything logically without emotion or personal bias. I said--

"No way. It's impossible for a pretty girl like Kushida to hate someone." Yes, I'm the knight who praised his lady as his life though. " Come on, Just accept Kushida, we'll be fine. I'll buy you 5 waffles if you agree."

I make an offer.

"Ok, Kushida-San, Inogashira-San, You three. Let's start studying!"

Horikita clapped her hand and called her student.

I wondered if she was lying when she told Chabashira-Sensei that she had got therapy.

I sat down and peeked at Kushida.

Kushida hated Horikita?

Why did she tried to be friends with someone you hate? It didn't make sense.

Although I thought it was impossible. But when I looked at Kushida smiled. I found it wasn't smiling that someone who does a good thing without expecting a return belongs.

It'll be like my smile. If I could smile.

I could felt the same feeling with I felt myself from that smile.

The feeling of a human who does a good thing because of something.

--

"Horikita-Chan, how can I solve this problem?" asked Ike.

"You have to make an equation--"

"What is an equation?" asked Yamauchi

"a statement that the values of two mathematical expressions are equal"

"What is equal?" asked Sudo.

"You're joking me right now."

This kind of situation came from the side table for a while. I and Kushida were trying to teach Inogashira about grammar.

I didn't an expert in English, But I was better than Inogashira, so I could teach her something at least.

Finally, I stood up.

"I want to take some breath," I told the girls and then walked out of the library.

The sky is orange as the sun almost kissed the land. I was surprised that the time went so fast. We're here for 2 hours. And Sudo still couldn't solve a problem.

As I observed. He wasn't too stupid and Horikita wasn't a bad teacher. But between them, there was a strong wall. I didn't know why, but Sudo seemed to not try at all.

"A-Ya-No-Kou-Ji-Kun."

I heard the high-pitched voice when I turned in that direction I saw Kuruizawa Kei walking to me.

She smiled with some kind of expression that make me felt weird. It was like she was going to sell me something. I thought she hated me after my joke about Nakano province.

"Good evening. Kuruizawa." I said.

"Wow, what a cold voice. It made you cool, you know?"

Ok, she tried to do something with me. She said like the scammer who compliments her victim till they trust completely, then she could do anything to them.

"Thank you, where are you going?" I asked her with caution.

"Oh, I try to find you. I've heard that you do a little charity, don't you?"

I knew it! I knew it! It's about my foundation to help my poor friend, the project for increase my luck.

"So you asked me some points?" I asked her directly.

She made a weird face. Maybe my question made her sound like a beggar. "You can say in that way--"

I didn't have a problem giving her a point, till now, I gave 4000 points to 5 people. I didn't mind with gave another 4000.

But--

"I have to ask you. How many points do you have now?"

Karuizawa flinched. "Ahh--15,000."

"You couldn't call that poor."

"It's poor for me!" She said.

I realized something.

"When I hung out with your group on the last day of April, you said you outed of your money, right?"

Kurosawa didn't answer me.

"How do you get that 15,000?"

"M--my friend." She stuttered.

"Well, if you have a friend you could lend the money, I should keep my points to someone who really needs it."

"I need it!" Her sound was louder.

"15,000 is enough to live for a month," I said.

"It wasn't enough for me!" She said. "I have to buy a new cloth, new perfume, new cosmetics. Do you know? That girl stuff."

"No, I don't know. They were luxury goods. You don't need to buy them. If you're a little more strict--"

"I can't!" Kuruizawa almost screamed."Do you think I will be I if I don't buy all of this? Do you think I will live at the crown without pay anything? If I don't do this, then I will turn back to--"

She suddenly stopped her words. Then glanced at me.

Then ran away without saying anything.

What's just happened?

"What the--?"

"Langues. Ayanokouji-Kun." Kushida said behind me.

I turned around and saw Kushida, Inogashira, Horikita, and the idiot trio walked out of the library.

"Are you guy finish studying?" I asked them a bit surprisingly.

"Not exactly." Kushida seemed to be in a dilema.

"Horikita insulted us!" Sudo shout with anger.

"Yes, she called us an idiot." Ike said. Yamauchi nodded.

"I didn't said something like that. I just said you're lack of effort. When faced a little wall, you just told it's too high and give up. People like you won't be success. It's a fact." Horikita said calmly.

"You just refer to an idiot!" Sudo yelled.

"So it's that the fact that you are idiot."

"You bit--" Sudo rushed in Horikita but Kushida stood in away.

"Sudo-Kun, calm down. Horikita-San didn't said it on purpose."

Sudo spat. "If Kushida didn't stop me. You would taste the pain, Horikita. God damn it. I went out on my way to skip the practice. I didn't get anything back!"

"It's because you're too weak to get somethin back. If I was your couch, I wouldn't let someone no intention like you play in a match for sure."

Sudo almost punched Horikita but when he saw the sight from Kushida, he tried to calm himself and walked away.

He kicked the trash under the tree before he was gone.

"S--So Kushida-Chan. See you tomorrow." Ike said. Kushida returned his words with smile. Ike and Yamauchi walked away.

"Kikyo-Chan, I will straight to the dorm. Do you go with me?" Inogashira asked her friend.

"Oh, I have some business to do. You can go first."

"Ok. Ah, Do you have Sato-San's phone number? I have something to talk with her."

"Yeah, hear."

Kushida took her phone off, I peeked at her screen a bit but Horikita stared at me.

"What?" I asked her.

"You won't say anything?"

"If I have to say. Both of you are wrong."

"I'm wrong?" Horikita asked.

"Yes, Studying is 2-side communicate. The teacher and the student have a responsibility to each other"

"If I have himas student, so I understand now why school'll expel him if he fail. Sudo-Kun is the class cancer. He will damage class D more and more. Maybe he should be expelled this time. And we could recover the class after that."

No mercy.

I understood Horikita and I understood Sudo too. Horikita was on the edge of abyss, she thought abyss was too deep to reach her hand and Sudo was in the abyss, thought abyss was too hight to climb.

"Anyway. I believed in your ability." I told Horikita. "You can deal with it."

"What a selfish words." Horikita satirize me. "Won't you do anything?"

"If I do, I will do."

The conversation ended now.

I turned around to say thank you to Kushida. But she and Inogashira was gone.

"Where is Kushida?"

"I saw her going to the school building." Horikita pointed to the direction.

"Thank you, see you."

I said good bye but she didn't respond. Horikita walked to the dorm. So I just ran to the school building. Although we didn't gain anything today. But I had to thank Kushida anyway.

When I reached the school, I saw Kushida's back went into the building so I followed her. I heard the sound of footstep above me.

That sound went to the top floor so I ran following it.

Until I saw Kushida standing at the stairs to rooftop.

She did nothing just stared and saw the rooftop's door.

I hid myself and thought. Why she came here? Or she waited for someone?

Or she had a secret boyfriend and this place is their rendezvous?

I was going to retreat when Kushida pushed her bag down.--

"What an annoying bitch!"

She said with the low-pitched voice that I never expected from Kushida.

Kushida pretty face became the center of hate and anger. She kicked railing.

"Go to hell, why don't just die!?"

Kushida that I saw now--she's no more class D's angel. She was the girl full with anger and savage. Her imagine image in my mind was destroyed right there.

"That Horikita-bitch! Do you thing you pretty? You're granddaughter of a bitch! You're just an ugly waffle addict!"

Horikita? I didn't hear wrong,did I?

"You idiot Horita! Die! Die! You cattle in human from. Prideless Parasite. All that nuitration to your head, not to your brain. Do you thing you so majestic? Damn you! Die! Die! Die!"

I remembered that Horikita told me.

I don't want to get close with someone who hates me.

She was right. Kushida really hated her. But why? Since school starting, Horikita never participated with Kushida. Why Kushida hated her so much?

And if Kushida hated, why she try to be friend with Horikita?

I decided to retrat today. I walked softly to the downstairs. Luckily Kushida was busy with kicking railing and cursing people.

So she didn't know I was there.

Vol.1 Chapter 7 Onii-Chan

It's a night. I was laying down on my bed and thinking about Kushida.

What was her real personality?

The angel or the evil.

Actually. Although I didn't mind the evil one. She was so hot when she said those words. I felt like I wanted to crawl on the floor and asked her to step on me--

Ok, That file that Kaxxxa sent to me touched my heart more than I thought. I'll try to stop watching it now.

My phone rang. I looked at the name of the caller and flinched when I realized she is Kushida.

My hand shook a bit when I answered the call.

On another side of the telephone, I heard the sound of the wind with her voice.

"Hi, Ayanokouji-Kun."

"Hi! Oh, this's the first time you call me, isn't it? I think you can't use the phone."

She giggled. "Why do you think that?"

"Oh, I just think you can't use the phone or internet otherwise you will get the wound. And now you live with the brother who dating the actress--forget it. What are you doing now? It's a bit noise there."

The wind noise stopped. "Oh, sorry, I just finish bathing, I'm hair drying now."

The sight of Kushida in the little towel popped up in my head. I stopped that dirty thinking.

"Tell me more details, please."

"What?"

"Nothing. What's the call?" I decided to get to the points.

"Oh, Do you do something with Karuizawa-San?"

"Hm. Why do you ask?"

"Karuizawa-San said with Sato-san who said with Mutsushida-San who said with Shinohara-San who said with Inogashira-San who said with me that you're a jerk."

I raised my eyebrows. "Sorry, Who said again?"

"Inogashira-San who listen from Shinohara-San who listen from--"

"Conclusion please."

"Oh, Karuizawa-San insulted you. So I wonder if you have some conflict with her."

I thought of the situation in front of the library.

"She asked me for points. You might have heard about it, it's my little charity. But I think she has enough points but she said it's not enough. We argued for a while, I guess. And then she ran away."

"I don't understand--"

"Me too. Can you hate somebody because he tells you the fact?" Oh. I understand Horikita now.

"It's about how to deliver it. Ayanokouji-Kun."

"I think I didn't say something harshly at all."

"So it may be about that fact. I think." It was a reliable line considered that it came from the communication master. "Anyway, I will tell Kuruizawa-San to apologize you--"

"You no need to do that. This kind of thing liked a wind, it's come, it's gone."

Like my food. I remembered that Karuizawa was with her friend at my table when I treated them. I was sure she forgot it. Gone with the wind.

"If you said so.--"

"Kushida, wait a minute. I want to ask you something." I said it before I could stop myself.

"Sure. Ayanokouji-Kun." She said with a bright tone.

What is the real you?

"How much you use the points in the first month?"

"Oh, I used about 50,000, I think."

"It's very much. You didn't seem like a lavish girl."

"Tee-hee, maybe I am. I know a lot of people. So sometimes, actually all the time, I have to go out with them. Buy a gift or that stuff. What a material girl."

"Is it unnecessary?"

"If you said something like that. You won't popular at all, Ayanokouji-Kun. For someone, it's like pay for food or medicine. This makes you have a good role in society. Someone could do anything for it--"

She suddenly stopped for a second.

"Kushida?"

I heard the yawn's voice. "Hawwwww. I'm very sleepy, good night, Ayanokouji-Kun."

"Good night. Kushida."

I hung up and laid down on my bed again.

I almost fell into my deep thinking.

Who is Kushida Kikyo?

Ring Ring Ring

My phone rang again, so my steam of thinking was cut.

I answered the call. It was from Mori Nene. Ayanolucky. Today two girls called me.

"Ayanokouji-Kun. I just came back to the dorm and I saw someone put something in your mailbox. Do you want me to take it to you?"

"No, thank you. The key is with me though."

"Oh, I forget it. I just want to go to your room--damn it. Good night."

She hung up before I said something.

And you said I won't popular. Kushida?

--

I opened my mailbox at the front. There is only a piece of paper.

It's a little note with a piece of candy on the back.

The note was;

Sorry.

- Nakano K.

Nakano K?I tried to find out that name in my memory room. But I didn't even know someone with the surname Nakano.

Nakano Ku-mi?

Nakano Ki-itsu?

Nakano Ka-ichi?

No, I didn't know someone like that. It may be a stage name. I kept it in my pocket. Then I walked to the stare.

But I saw someone waked down that stare.

Horikita Suzune.

I hid behind the wall. Luckily, she didn't see me. She walked out of the dark.

Why she came outside at this time? Horikita was in casual wear. This means she took a bath already.

I decided to follow her. If she knew I stalked her, she would kill me. But I was sure I will survive.

She walked to the back of the building.

There is a man at that place.

He is tall and firm. The serious face was hidden behind the glass.

I remembered him, he is the student council president. At the ceremony, he talked with the new students too.

What is his name? I thought for a while.

Horikita Manabu.

I remembered now, Chabashira-Sensei said Horikita is a student council president's sister.

"So you can follow me to this school. Suzune." said the president.

"I'm not the same girl that you used to know, Onii-San. I will catch up with you!"

"Catch up? Ridiculous. I've heard you're in D class. You're the girl. Try to chase me without realizing your defect. It's wrong since you choose this school."

Oh, it was a family conflict. I shouldn't be obstructive.

But while I was trying to retreat without making a noise. I saw something from far.

It was in the bush behind Horikita's siblings.

It was the sign written with a glow color.

Don't move. Hide there.

What? Did it talk to me?

The sign was disappeared then the new sign appeared instead.

Yes, I'm talking to you.

Wait. It was a magic sign or something.

I'm not a magic sign. Please not move. If you understand. Thump up.

I thumbed up. And stayed there without moving. I didn't know why I do what that sigh told me to do. Maybe I just wanted to know what was going on between Horikita's sibling.

"I-I will become class A, Onii-San, so--"

"Impossible. This school isn't your playground like you think."

"I will--"

"What a nonsense sister."

Horikita Manabu grabbed his sister's wrist then push it with the wall.

"Get out of this school. Or I will make you understand--" His hand grabbed harder. "That you never gonna be on the top. You're powerless and unqualified."

Horikita Suzune's body was lifted from the floor.

That magic sign told me.

Help her!

Although there wasn't that magic sign. I still ran to Horikita's sibling.

But before I reached them, I stumbled over the little rock on the ground. My body plunged forward.

"Wah!"

And my head bumped at the president's belly.

"Ugh!" He shouted. Let Horikita landing on the floor--actually on my back.

"Ayanokouji-Kun!"

"Thank you for remember my name. But get off, please."

Horikita stood up from my back immediately. I stood up while patted my head and my back.

"Wonderful. Nobody can ambush me before." The president said while he coughing up blood. Wait. My head is that hard?

"Sorry. It's just a coincidence." If I got 2,000 points every time I said this. I would be rich as could give points to the whole class.

The president didn't say anything. He walked slowly to me.

And then, my trousers' zip was broken and my panties came to the world.

"Ayanokouji-Kun!" Horikita blushed and closed her eye.

"Why now!?" I lowered my head to look at the zip, I felt something rush above my head.

The president's fist could punch only the wall. But it was very close to my head. I didn't want to imagine what would happen if I didn't lower my head.

"You have a good friend. Suzune." The president said.

"He isn't my friend." Horikita rejected. That magic sign appeared again with the new text.

Said this line.

"Although, she didn't consider me as a friend. But I considered she as a friend."

I tried to gaze through the darkness and read that line.

"Although, she didn't consider me as a friend. But I considered she as a friend."

"W--What are you saying?" Horikita stuttered.

Sorry, I try to write as fast as I can.

"And I never let anyone hurt my friend."

"And I never let anyone hurt my friend." What a cringy line.

The president looked at me through his glasses.

"Brave. So brave. Nobody talked something like me, before."

The sign told me to say another line.

"Eat my pen is."

"Eat my penxs.--What!"

Right now, The president opened his wide with a daze.

"Ayanokouji-Kun! Don't say that to my brother."

"Sorry, I just try to read the line."

The new sigh showed:

Sorry, I forget to write the whole sentence.

"Eat my pen. it is a pen for writing justice. You can call it my fist! "

"Eat my pen, it is a pen for writing justice. You can call it my fist." I read that line. "Excuse me. How can you forget to write 80% of the sentence? You do it on purpose, don't you?"

"Who are you talking with?" Horikita asked me.

"Nothing." I turned her face to answer her. Another fist shaved my ear.

I freezer. His fist was just 2 cm away from my head.

"Good response." The president stepped back while clapping his hand. "Come on. Fight me."

The sign said. Run to hit him.

"Really?" Fight with the president who 3 years older than me? It was a suicide.

But I was an easily influenced person.

I ran toward him and put up my fist.

But then I saw another rock on the ground.

Seriously, why are there many rocks today?

I tripped that rock and my body plunged forward again. Along with the president was trying to kick my head. But because I was falling, he could kick only the air.

And because he was raising his leg. So between his leg is out of protection.

My head smashed at the biggest weakest point of all men.

"Ough!" Horikita Manabu yelled then fell to thy ground. He grabbed his little Manabu and rolled around with pain.

"My little boy, my weapon, my children--" He cried.

"Onii-San!" Horikita yelled.

That magic sign appeared again with the text.

Say something harshly.

Something harshly?

Oh, I knew it.

"Hey, President," I said with a monotone voice. "Your sister said she loves the waffles more than you."

Horikita Manabu's eye was wider.

His lip shook.

Unexpectedly, he started crying.

"Oh, my Suzune, my Suzune--"

Horikita scurried, she ran to his brother and told him. "No. it's not true. I love Onii-Chan more than any waffles in the world."

The president suddenly stopped crying.

"You didn't grow at all. Suzune." he turned his sigh to me. "You, what is your name?"

"Ayanokouji Kiyotaka." I answered him.

"Oh, that Kiyotaka who got 100 scores in every subject on the exam test?"

"It's just a coincidence."

"Well, you're good at fighting. Do you ever learn something?"

I told him the truth. "Piano and Caligraphy."

The president raised his lips. "Suzune. Your friend is very interesting."

He left only that words.

Then, he walked away and still hold his crotch until he faded in the dark.

Horikita and I looked at him till he was gone.

"You saw all of it, didn't you?" Horikita asked me.

"Yes."

"You're stalking me?"

"No actually yes--"

Before I can explain everything, the compass flew before my eyes. It stuck on the wall.

"Good. No one can survive my flying compass before." Horikita said coldly.

"It's just good luck." My heart almost stopped beating. "I have to tell you, I didn't follow you in weird way. I just wonder why you came outside this time."

Horikita sighed. "You've seen my shame part of life."

"Nothing to shame. You should shame with your waffles video more than this."

Another compass flew.

"Seriously. What kind of thing that your siblings practice?"

"I learned flying compass ability. Onii-San is 5th grade Karate and 4 grade Ikido."

I realized my luckiest thing today was I didn't go into a real fight with him.

"Speaking of learning. Didn't you learn something? You fight very well"

"It's luck. And I told you, I learned piano and tea-ceremony--"

"You said piano and calligraphy."

"That's too"

"Get the 100 scores every subject, then told me you learned only piano, tea-ceremony, and calligraphy?"

I told you the truth. Why don't believe me? If there is piano here. I will play Love's sorrow to verify it.

Why it has to be Love's sorrow? Because I want to get used to sorrow.

Did it reach her?

I was sure it didn't. Horikita still didn't believe me.

It's the truth. That man forced me to learn them.

Piano because sometimes, I have to go to the hospital and play piano for the patient.

Caligraphy because my calligraphy will be auctioned and give the income to charity foundations.

And tea-ceremony because he like Japanese tea so much.

"Let's go back to the dorm." She said.

"You go first." I have something to do here.

Horikita looked at me and was going to walk away. But suddenly, I saw the magic sign again.

Don't let Her go

"Horikita, wait!" I called her. Horikita stopped and looked at me.

"What's the matter?"

Ask her about the study group.

So he knew about the study group?

I kept my curiosity in my mind and said with Horikita.

"So you'll stop the study group like this?"

"Yes, why? Those three are hopeless. If I try to teach them, it wastes my time teaching others. The most of class join Hirata's study group. So I don't worry about the class's average points now."

Say "What about those three?"

"What about those three?" Besides the script, I improvised something. "Those three are our classmates, too. Don't you worry about them?"

"No." Horikita immediately answered. "It's weird that see you saying something so Shonen-Jumps. But I told you. They are the class's cancer. Useless and toxic. So just cut them off"

Say "But they're your friend. To improve our class, we need friends."

"You maybe didn't consider them or me as friends. But I think they are necessary." I threw that script off.

"How?"

"The point of this game isn't 'how to reach class A' but '้how to make class became class A'. You can't do it yourself. You need someone to help you. Don't forget. They defect. I defect and you defect too."

Horikita frown.

"Are you try to say I just like them?"

"Yes. Sudo or Ike maybe lose you in academics. But you lost them in sport and communication. About academics, you may be considered as our treasure. But Sudo is our treasure too if it's about sport. If this test is about making friends. I'm sure you're useless too. See, you can't cut anyone now. They're necessary. And also how you will do if expelling someone decreases the class points too."

"You said about Sudo-Kun and Ike-Kun, what about Yamauchi-Kun?"

Horikita sounded softer.

"I don't know yet. But I'm sure he will be necessary someday, I guess. But the point is you can't know who will be needed at all. You can't cut them with that risk."

Horikita didn't answer anything. She turned around and tried to walk away.

I followed her before grabbed her risk.

And that goddamn rock again.

You knew what happened.

I tripped that rock.

I fell, Horikita fell. I was bestriding her.

It was time to take advantage of this shitty H.A.R.E.M. protagonist skill.

"Get off, Ayanokouji-Kun." She commanded me.

"No, until you promise to help Sudo and Ike."

"Get off! Or I stabbed you with the compass."

Unfortunately. Horikita's hands and arms were pressed by mine. She couldn't move.

"Promise me."

"Why do you have to do this?" Horikita asked.

"Because I promised to help you reach class A. If I don't do what I have promised, it will be dishonest. It's sin too, you know?"

I didn't want my Poonya and my luck to decrease because I couldn't do something that I've promised.

So I couldn't let Horikita in the wrong way.

When I saw Horikita's eyes. I'm sure. This time, it reached her.

I stood up, Horikita suddenly kicked me at the crotch. Luckily she missed it.

"You can't hurt me, Horikita."

"Why? Because you're the martial art master?"

"No, because I'm lucky."

I tried to smile but it was like always. It's impossible.

"You will pay for this someday, Ayanokouji-Kun." Horikita bonded over me. "Today you win, but I'll do everything to make you suffer."

"Lucky about that. You need it."

Only a diamond can cut a diamond.

Horikita glared at me for the last time before she went into the elevator. Today my mission was successful. She said I win. So she will continue the study group.

Maybe she just didn't want to be like Sudo.

Maybe she just didn't want to lack attendance.

Maybe she just wanted to climb the wall.

I hope the idiot trio will realize it. The study is two-way communication.

I walked out of the building, return to the behind of the dorm.

The magic sign was still there.

Come here.It told me.

I walk toward that sign. Someone who hold that sign walked out of the bush.

"That bush. Do you comfortable hiding there?"

"Actually, No. It's very itchy. But it's the only place. I can hide."

"We have talked for a while. But I didn't know your name. My name is Ayanokouji Kiyotaka. Class D"

He--no, she walked into the light. So I could saw her great figures, cheerful face, and pink-blond haired.
"Ichinose Honami, class B. Nice to meet you. Ayanokouji-Kun."

Vol.1 Chapter 8 Begin again

When I saw her. My leg was immediately exhausted. I fell on her.

And the H.A.R.E.M. protagonist's situation began again.

"W--What are you doing? Ayanokouji-Kun."

I sighed and got off her. "Sorry, Ichinose. I think there is something wrong with me, every time I meet a girl. I always fall on her for no reason."

This time, my leg just couldn't stand. No trip, No step. It's like I became ALS as soon as I saw a girl.

I saw Ichinose blushing a bit but she shook her head.

"So, thank you for that script," I told her.

"It's fine. You said your own words in the end." Ichinose smiled.

"Why did you write that sign?" I asked.

"Oh, I have to tell you first. I saw the president came to the first-year's dorm, so I followed him with curiosity. Then, his sister came to talk to him. According to every Shonen-Jump, I have read, I knew it's going to be a tense scene. Someone should help her. But I ain't her friend. So if I help her, it won't become an impressive scene. Then, I saw you! I remembered that you were with Horikita-San at the library this afternoon."

I understood now. Ichinose probably saw us at the library, so she knew about a study group.

"But I still don't understand why you have to help Horikita."

Ichinose looked at me. "Ayanokouji-Kun. Do you believe in the power of friendship?"

"Power of what?"

"Power of the friendship. It's the most powerful power in Shonen-world." Ichinose smiled with passion. "With it, you can beat the boss, save the world, and make your enemy become a friend. Don't you think it's--fascinating?"

I could see a sparkle in Ichinose's pretty eyes.

"In the last chapter, The scene that Horikita-San confronted her brother had the potential to become a legendary friendship scene. It will help Hoirkita-San's character develop. But It needs a little help from her friend." Ichinose explained.

"So you did all of this just because you want to make this friendship scene?"

"Yes, I really love Shonen-Manga. Naruto, Dragon Ball, Fairy tale. So I'm very excited when I saw those scenes in real life. " She smiled. "If you make you appeared more unique, you could be a Shonen-protagonist, Ayanokouji-Kun. Now you're more like Seinen or Light novel protagonist."

I sighed.

"I have to tell you, I and Horikita aren't friends. We just sit next to each other. Yes, I'm helping her to reach class A. But I'm not her friend."

Ichinose laughed and patted my shoulder. "Don't worry. Every character that said like you, will become friends in the end."

"I afraid it's impossible for me and Horikita."

Ichinose's face became serious immediately. "Trust me, Ayanokouji-Kun. As a Shonen devotee for 30 years--"

"Wait, how old are you?"

"Age is just the number, Ayanokouji-Kun." She laughed again. "Trust me. If Goku can befriend Vegeta, You can befriend Horikita -San too."

I was still curious about something.

"Why do you have to help us with the study group? It'll be easier for your class if one of your rivals was failed."

Ichinose smiled and looked at me like she looked at a kid.

"I never considered other class at the rival, Ayanokouji-Kun. Because in the manga. When you beat your enemy. They will become your friends."

Oh, what a good girl.

I wonder if she had another personality like Kushida. What if she went to kick the wall and screamed "That creepy guy! Gross! Die! Die! Die!" after this?

"Also, I, Ichinose Honami, have a dream, Ayanokouji-Kun," said Ichinose. Why I heard the piano sound?

"What dream?"

"Make this world full of friendship. Everyone is friends. Everyone loves each other. The world will be peaceful. No war. No crime. Just friendship. When that day come, my four horsemen will go around the world. Spread the friendship. People will be infected by friendship--I think I talk too much."

I was afraid of this girl a bit but since friendship was a good thing, I thought she won't be dangerous, will she?

"Oh, this night is too late. I will head to my room." Ichinose said.

"Me too. Thanks for your help again." I bowed.

We walked to the elevator. When it reached the 4th floor. I said goodbye to her then walked to my room.

But there is someone in front of my room.

"Ike?" I raised my eyebrows when I saw Ike laid in front of my room's door. He was comatose. Yamauchi was there too, tried to wake his friend.

"What happened, Yamauchi?" I asked him.

"W--we called you but you didn't answer so Kanji worried that something happened to you, He decided to come to your room." Yamauchi stuttered. "But when he touched the doorknob. His body shook and He was comatose!"

I thought I will go downstairs for a minute. So I left my phone in the room.

I checked at the doorknob and saw an electronics device stick on it.

"What is this?" I turned my face to Yamauchi. "Call Doctor-- I mean Sotomura, please."

Yamauchi nodded. He ran to Doctor's room. For a while. He comeback with the class's electric professional.

"What is this? Doctor." I asked him.

"This is a shocking device, sir." Doctor answered after looked at it. "If you touched it, it will release a little electricity and shock you. Normally, It's not this powerful. It will give you only a little ticklish. Someone modified it more powerful."

"Why did someone put this at your door?" Yamauchi asked.

For assassinate me. I knew the answer. Someone tried to kill me. But luckily, Ike was hurt instead.

"What is this?" Doctor asked after picking something out of the floor.

My eyebrows were jerky when I saw that thing.

The compass.

I smelled the waffles from somewhere.

--

"Ayanokouji, Will you go to the library with me?" Sudo asked me when we met each other on the way.

"Sure. Let's go"

We walked to the library for studying with Horikita.

If It was a week ago, I wouldn't believe this was possible.

But the fact is we had been studying like this for a week.

And it was because of the candy.

Yes, the candy that I received from Nakano K.

The next day after that. I met Hondo studying at the cafeteria. He looked irritability, he gritted his teeth and shook his leg.

"What happened, Hondo?" I asked him.

"I lack sweet, Ayanokouji." He told me. "Do you know sugar can maintain your brain? I used too much brain for the test. I need some sugar!"

"Why don't your bought some?"

"I don't have a point left."

"I will give you a point. Find some sugar, okay?" I asked and recognized something. "Oh, I have candy here. You can have it."

I gave Hondo the Nakano K.'s candy.

"You're so kind. Ayanokouji-Kun. I feel so bad that I can't repay you." He said.

"No problem."

"At least, take these bread." Hondo gave me a 5 slice of bread.

"Oh, you should keep it. I still have a lot of points."

"Nah, it's okay. I'm gluten intolerant anyway. I get this bread from the supermarket's lottery. It's useless for me."

So that is why I get the 5 slices of bread.

I went to the classroom. In the classroom, the girls were doing in the center of the class.

"Hi, Ayanokouji-Kun." Sato greeted me.

"Hi, Sato. What're you guy doing?"

Mori answered instead. "We're making sandwiches. I think we can save our points this way. But we don't have enough bread."

"My bad," said Shinohara. "I remembered the wrong number of bread."

"How much bread is missing?" I asked.

"4 slices."

"Oh, luckily. I have 5 slices of bread. You can take all of this."

Mori smiled happily. "Thank you, Ayanokouji-Kun."

She took Hondo's bread and started making sandwiches. When it finished, she gave me one.

"Here. Ayanokouji-Kun. Please take it as my thanks."

"Oh, thank you, very much."

I nodded and took it. While I was walking to my desk. I heard someone calling me.

"Ayanokouji-Dono."

"Hm. What's wrong? Doctor."

Doctor looked at the girl's group and said. "Let's talk outside."

We got out of the class. Then he asked me.

"Is that--Mori-Himesama's sandwich, sir?" I felt weird when he referred Mori by Himesama.

"Yes, why?"

"Can I have it, sir?"

His face turned red. I understood now.

"Sure, why not? But, don't tell anyone about this, okay? Mori will sad if I give it to others."

"I promised, sir." Doctor smiled and took the sandwich. "I will pay you with this."

He gave me a book. The book named How to repair your computer by yourself?: Technology for dumb.

"This's a good book, sir. You'll learn about how to repair software and hardware. This is my first book to the technology world." He presented.

I didn't interest in technology. But I liked reading. So I read it just for fun.

The next day. When I reached the school. I went to the teacher's room first to submit the work. When I came in. There is only Hoshinomiya-Sensei doing something with the computer.

"Hi, Ayanokouji-Kun." She smiled when she saw me.

"Good morning, Sensei. What're you doing?"

"Oh, this computer is broken. I try to fix it because I need the file for this morning's meeting."

I looked at the screen. It looked like the case study in that book.

"Let me take a look."

I told her and took a look at her computer. It was just a little problem. I did like the book told me. Only 5 minutes, I could fix it.

"Wow. Great job. Ayanokouji-Kun. Are you good at this kind of stuff?"

"Not much. I just read a book about it. Sensei."

"Well, you're good anyway. Oh, I will give this for you as my thanks." She walked to the refrigerator and took the waffles off.

"Here, the best waffle in this school. It's from Moonshine. But only a few people knew this cafe."

"Oh, thanks. My friend--my classmate loves it, too."

"I bought it 2 days ago, So it may be not tasty as when it is fresh from the oven."

"I don't mind it. Thank you again, Sensei."

I bowed then left the teacher's room. I walked back to my class.

When I walked in, I saw Horikita with a grumpy face sat on her desk.

"What's wrong? Horikita." I asked her.

"The Moonshine is closed since yesterday," Horikita said. "I haven't eaten waffles for 2 days."

"It's close? Why? Because you kidnap the chef?"

The compass flew in front of me.

"Wait." Horikita stood up. Her nose sniffed around. "I smell waffles. Where is waffle?"

I decided to take that waffle out. "Here. Hoshinomiya-Sensei gave me. You can have it if--"

"Thank you!"

Horikita took it before I finished my line. She ate it ignoring the classmate's eyes.

"Yes, yes, yes, Suzune love you, waffle-Kun. Suki. Suki. Daisuki. Suzune sorry for said she loves Onii-San more than you. You're the love of her life."

When she finished she turned around to me.

"I'll repay you." She took her flask and did something with it. "Here."

Then, she handed it to me.

"What's it?"

"It's miso soup I cooked by myself. I knew it was worthless compared to those waffles. But I want you to take it. This's my best."

Well, if the lady said so. What kind of simp--I mean, the knight won't take it.

That was the reason why that day, my lunch was ramen with miso soup.

I was at the cafeteria, opened the flask, and poured miso soup into my bowl.

It looked delicious.

"It looked delicious, Ayanokouji."

Ike and Yamauchi came from nowhere.

"Did you cook it yourself?" Yamauchi asked.

"No, Horikita gave me."

"What! Enviable!" Ike screamed.

"Oi, Ayanokouji. Is Horikita your girlfriend?" Yamauchi asked.

"Of course. No. We just sit next to each other."

"Really?"

"Swear with my life."

Ike and Yamauchi nodded.

Ike took the spoon and scooped the soup.

"Can I taste it? Thank you" Then he put it in his mouth without my permission. Why did you ask then?

"Oh! Super delicious!" Ike took another sip. "Freaking good!"

"Really? Let me taste it." Yamauchi said and took the spoon. "You're right! Oh, it's wonderful!"

"Horikita-Chan, please make me miso soup every day!"

Another sip.

Another sip.

Another sip.

Finally, the bowl was empty.

I still didn't taste even a sip.

"Thank you, Ayanokouji! See yah." Ike and Yamauchi said and walked away.

--

"Horikita! Let me taste your miso, please!"

Sudo shouted while bowing in front of Horikita.

"What?" Horikita raised her eyebrow.

"Ike and Yamauchi ate your miso soup and told me it's wonderful. I want to have some but they ate all of it."

Horikita glanced at me. I tried to ignore it.

"Where are Ike and Yamauchi then?" I ask Sudo.

"They have diarrhea so they're at the toilet. I felt like they ate laxative."

"Tch." Horikita clicked her tongue and mumbled. "I'll get you next time, Ayanokouji-Kun."

"What?" I asked.

"Nothing." Horikita looked at Sudo. "Why do you want my miso soup that much?"

"I'm a miso lover," Sudo said. "If there is the great miso soup. I'll eat this no matter what."

Horikita squint.

"You will do everything to have it, right?"

"No matter what!"

"So what if I told you to study and pass the test, will you do it?"

"Of course, I will, Horikita-Sensei!"

Sudo screamed and bowed again.

So the waffle addict and the miso lover?

It's going to be fun.

--

I and Sudo walked into the library. Horikita and others were waiting for us.

"You're late," Horikita said. The seat next to her was still empty.

"Sorry." I bowed and walked to that seat but Sudo sat on it first.

"Come on, Horikita. Let's study--Ouch!" He screamed and bounced off the seat,

"Oi, What's wrong? Sudo." Ike asked.

"Someone put the pin on this seat!" Sudo shouted and took the pin off his butt.

"Tch." Horikita clicked her tongue again and watch me.

Ok, My assassination plan continued, I see.

I felt something dangerous so--

"I am going to look for some book. " I told them. "You can start without me."

I walked into the library. The bookshelf on both sides looked like the maze's wall.

I turned left and smash with someone.

Yes, I fell on her again. Now I wasn't exciting anymore.

Although the girl whose face was only 3 inches away from me was extremely cute.

She is a white-haired girl who warned Ike last week.

I stood up and handed her.

"Are you alright?"

"Yes, thank you. I apologize for my clumsy." She said with a smile.

"No, I apologize. Oh, your paper."

Her paper was scattered over the floor. I helped her collect it.

"Thank you very much." She said.

"No problem."

I took papers from the floor. There was the name on some of them.

Shiina Hiyori Class C

She was a class C's student.

I took another paper. But I suddenly halted when I saw the text on that paper.

"Excuse me. Can I borrow this for a while?"

"Sure. " Shiina answered.

"I will return it soon, thank you."

I stood up and ran to the studying group

"You guy. I have to tell you something." I told them.

"What's wrong? Ayanokouji-Kun." Kushida asked with concern.

"I borrowed this from class C's student. " I explained. "It's the list of lessons that's on the test."

"So what? Chabashira-Sensei told us 2 weeks before, remember?" said Yamauchi.

"No, she said the Age of Exploration will be on the test. But there isn't Age of Exploration in this paper."

Everybody is still confused.

Horikita was the first one who realized. She took that paper from me.

"The content of the test isn't the same as our class." She said.

"What?" Yamauchi shouted.

"Is it possible that each class uses a different test?" Kushida said.

"Impossible. If it is like that, it'll impossible to estimate equally."

Horikita pursed her lips.

"It can be only one thing."

I nodded.

"The test is changed."

Vol.1 Chapter 9 The mask

"Oh, I forgot to tell you. We changed the test. This is a new topic that will be on the midterm test. " Said Chabashira-Sensei. She handed us a paper.

Most of the topic was the topic that we studied before Hirata and Horikita started the study group. The part that the trio idiot didn't pay attention to at all.

"Thank you. Horikita. I just think that I forgot something."

"Hey, Sae-Chan Sensei, Isn't it too late?" Ike yelled.

"It's a week before the test. " Sensei said with no mercy. " If you're hard-working, you'll pass very easy."

"But--"

"Let's go. There is nothing to do here." Horikita said and walked out of the teacher's room. Followed by me and the idiot trio. We met Kushida and Inogashira on the corridor.

"I asked my friend from the other class. All of them knew about the test changing since last Friday." Kushida told me.

"Yes, I'm sure the teacher intends to forget.We are the only class that didn't know about it." Horikita said.

"Maybe, Sensei really forget--"

"No, Kushida-San. If she really forgot, she would start crying and insult herself for being a suck single teacher." Horikita sighed. "Please told everyone about the new topic."

She said and gave Kushida the paper with the test topic.

"How should we do?" Yamauchi asked worriedly.

"Study harder. I know it's hard. But it's the only way now."

I could feel the worry from Horikita, If they're a normal student, this won't become a big problem. But they were the idiot trio. Read everything in a week was almost impossible for them. More than that, their passion. It was weak from the start. Now, it was probably destroyed and become a cloud of dust.

"Horikita. Please help us." Sudo said and bowed to Horikita.

"W--What? Sudo-Kun."

"I will skip a club for a week if it will help. I want to pass this test!" He said with commitment.

"Oi, Ken. Are you serious?" Ike said.

"Yes! I'm very edgy now! They treat us like trash. Class C in my club called me an idiot, Sensei treat us unfairly. I didn't eat a sip of miso soup! I will show them if I intend. I can do it!"

It seemed the negative power became the fuel for Sudo. But Ike and Yamauchi still didn't say anything.

Maybe, they are just scared.

"If Sudo-Kun said so, I will help you all." Horikita nodded.

"I'm not sure, Horikita-Chan." Ike scratched his head.

I decided to whisper with Horikita.

"I know how to improve their encouragement."

Horikita frowned. "How?"

"Say Minna Ganbatte ne with the little cute voice."

Horikita looked at me as l was insane.

"Do you want to die?"

"No, please. But I'm sure this will work."

Horikita sighed.

"Find."

She called everyone. "Everyone, I have something to say."

Kushida, Inogashira, and the trio idiot turned their face to her.

"What, Horikita-Chan?"

Horikita took a breath.

Then, she said with a little voice.

" Minna Ganbatte Ne!"

That corridor became silenced for a while.

And then the idiot trio started screaming.

"I will do my best, Horikta-Chan!"

"I have no regret to get you from the Gasha!"

"Awawawawawaawawaawawawaaw!!!!!!!"

Horikita shook her head. "You three look like the monkeys."

"I told you it'll work. " I said. It would be a lie if I said I didn't feel anything with her line at all. "Also, May you say 'Suzune Ikuyo' and sing 'La la la la la Kira' for me, please?"

Suddenly, the compass touched my neck skin.

"If you said another word-- No need to tell you what is a consequence, right?"

"Yes, ma'am."

Sometimes I felt scared Horikita--Actually, all the time.

If she was quiet because there was bamboo in her mouth, she will be prettier than this.

--

That week, I felt like I was on the battlefield.

Everyone read and read. We always have a book in front of us. The idiot trio was never this serious before.

I studied too, although I would pass no matter I did it or not.

But this time, my score wouldn't be 100 again.

Horikita asked me. "How many scores do you think you will get this time?"

"5 subjects. I think I tried to get about 60, 61, 62, 63, 64 for each subject." I replied.

"Not 100 again?"

"I told you, it's just a coincidence. I didn't good at study."

Horikita seemed to not believe me.

Although everyone tried to do their best. But sometimes, the miracle didn't exist.

Sudo still didn't understand some topics. He tried to read them again and again. But it didn't work. If it's old Sudo. He would throw them away.

"I won't give up this time. " Sudo told me. "In basketball, the time you literally lose is when you think you lose."

Although he might get expelled, I was sure he would be successful with that mindset.

But I didn't want anyone to be expelled anyway.

Because I was afraid that expelling possibly became the minus point for the class.

I was thinking about it when Kushida called me from behind on the way back to the dorm.

"Ayanokouji-Kun!"

"Oh, how are you, Kushida?"

"Find. " Then, Kushida asked worrying. "I called you many times. But you didn't hear me. Are you find?"

"I am thinking about something. Sorry for making you worried."

"It's fine." Kushida smiled. "Oh, it's a while that we didn't talk like this."

She was right.

I hadn't talk with Kushida for a week. Because of the thing I heard on the rooftop. You could say-- I felt uncomfortable talking with her.

"About tomorrow's test. Do you think there will be someone who got expelled?" Kushida asked.

"I'm pretty sure there will be." Besides Sudo, others are being bad at study.

Kushida looked sad. "I don't want anyone to be expelled. I felt frightened to think that friends we met every day will disappear from this school."

"It can't help. At least, it's friends we met only a few months though."

"It's cruel. Ayanokouji-Kun. Do you have a way to help them?"

"No. I want to help them too, but it doesn't like the salvation will fly from the sky--"

I didn't finish my words yet when the wind extremely blew. It blew anything that lighter than an empty box. The leaves were flying like a swarm of fish. The dust attacked our eyes.

Kushida closed her eyes.

"Are you okay, Kushida?"

"Y--yes."

"Where is --"

Suddenly the sheet of paper flew to my face. The wind stopped. So I could take it off my face easily.

"What is this?" I mumbled when saw it.

It was the test that I felt so familiar with. It was the evaluated exam that we tested last month!

But at the top of the paper, it said;

The 2014 evaluated exam for the first month of school.

"It's the last year's evaluated exam. Why is it the same with ours?" Kushida said.

"Oh, there is something written next to it."

We will use the same exam every year. It will be a clue for the first-year student.

"What clue?" Kushida mumbled.

"Look. It was written too!"

*The clue for the midterm exam.*

What a plot convenience!

"But, how does this clue mean!?" Kushida asked.

Just think by yourself for once. If you can't analyze something from all of this. Just die. You're not worthy for this school and not worthy for humanity too.

It was written below the paper.

"OK, I didn't want to die yet so just think. " I said. "This year's evaluated exam was the same with the last years--. Maybe, this year's midterm test was the same as the last year's too."

Kushida opened her mouth and clapped with impressive. "You're so smart. Ayanokouji-Kun."

"I don't think so. Everyone who read this note will know, I guess."

"If we can find the last year's test. We can use it for this test!" Kushida said happily.

"Don't be happy too early. We still don't know how to find it. It doesn't like the midterm test will fly to us--"

The wind started blowing extremely again.

Another stack of paper flew to my face--again.

The wind stopped. I took it out of my face and look at the first page.

2014 the first period's midterm test: The first-year.

"Yes. It flies to us." I nodded and handed it to Kushida. "Here, please copy it and sent it to our classmates."

"Ok." Kushida took it. "But why you don't give it to them by yourself."

"The school was out and I don't know many people. If it's Kushida. It will be easier." I answered her.

"If you said so. " Kushida said. "I will send it right now. Thank you Ayanokouji-Kun."

Kushida ran away.

I looked at her, then I had an idea.

"It doesn't like the panties will fly to me. " I shouted.

The wind blew again. And something flew in my direction.

Ayanolucky!!!!!!!!!!

It stuck on my face-- What a precious smell.

When the wind stopped. I took it out of my face.

It's boxer shorts.

The male's boxer shorts.

...

I could accept this one though.

I put it in my pocket. Then, tried something.

"It doesn't like the cute girl will fly to me."

Then, I waited.

Nothing happens.

I sighed. Like I was always told. The lustful desire isn't worth for my luck--

The wind started blowing.

"Ahhhhhhhhhhhh." I heard Kushida scream.

The wind blew her little figure to me. I caught her and hugged her with my arms since the wind was extremely powerful.

"Kushida! Grabbed the test!" I shouted.

"Okay!!" She replied with a shout too.

After a while. The wind stopped.

But I could hug Kushida for 2 minutes.

"Ayanolucky--"

"What?"

"Nothing. Kushida. Are you okay?"

"F--Fine." I loosened my arm. Kushida stood up and bowed to me.

"Thank you for saving me. Ayanokouji-Kun."

I couldn't tell her that I was a reason for her blowing from the beginning.

Kushida gave me a bright smile, the brightest smile I ever get. The sight of her kicking the handrail and cursing Horikita flashed in my mind. I felt like that sight was just my delusion or it was from another universe. It's impossible for someone who had this smile could curse anybody.

Then, she turned around.

So I asked her.

I didn't know why I asked her at that moment. Although it was a stupid desicion.

Maybe I wondered if that smile were real. Because it was very lovely until I want it to become real.

Maybe I wanted to know who is the real her.

Maybe I didn't trust her until I knew the truth.

Maybe I just wanted to hope.

Sometimes, we need to make a wrong decision. At least, for the plot convenience.

So I asked her.

"Kushida. Do you hate Horikita?"

Kushida stopped walking.

"What makes you think so?" Her tone still was bright like normally. But I could felt something.

"I heard you cursed Horikita after the first day of the study group"

Kushida turned around. No more smile on her face.

Her voice was as low as evil.

"You heard it?"

"Yes, I did."

At this moment. She wasn't Kushida I used to know. She was that Kushida. Kushida on the rooftop.

"You stupid. " Kushida said. "You shouldn't tell the murderer that you saw he killed people. If you want to blackmail him, the thing you get will be death. You should learn it from Conan."

She walked toward me.

"Don't tell someone what you saw that day, or--" She grabbed my hand. "I will tell everyone you raped me."

Did Kushida and Horikita learn How to blackmail 101 from the same class?

"There is no evidence."

"There is, Ayanokouji-Kun. There is."

She pulled my hand to grabbed her breast. That move was so sudden till I couldn't defy it. She pressed my hand to her breast.

"Now, I have evidence. I will get this shirt to the school. This shirt with your fingerprints."

I looked around.

"Ah, sorry. There is still no evidence."

"What?" Kushida frowned.

"There is 8 surveillance camera watching us now."

Kushida flinched and look around.

Luckily, we were on the way to the dorm. It was the main road. So it was normally for having many cameras.

Yes, it was unlucky for Kushida.

"This means--"

"I touch your breast for free, thank you for the meal."

Ayanolucky!!

Kushida released my hand immediately. She looked at me with anger.

"You son of a--"

"Sorry. This fic was for a child, we don't say it here, I guess."

"What do you want? Do you want to blackmail me!?" I understood Kushida's concern. Now the table was turned. I held her 2 secrets. I could even force her to be my girlfriend.

But I wouldn't do it because it will give me a sin.

"No, I am sick with blackmailing. I just want you to tell me the truth."

"What truth?"

"Are you the one who sent Horikita's clip to Chabashira-Sensei?"

Yes, that waffle addict observation video.

Her eyes opened wide. "How do you know?"

"I will accept it as the confession. Let me explain. On the first day of the study group, Mori asked you about Sato's phone number. You took your phone off. So I just saw that Horikita's clip on your screen by chance." I explained. "I couldn't see it clearly and I still couldn't believe you will do this to Horikita. But I was sure when I saw you at the rooftop."

Kushida grinned.

"Fine. I sent it to Chabashira-Sensei. More than that, I'm the one who took the video."

"Why?"

"I just want to make that bitch--"

"Language!"

"I just want to make that whore suffer. You're right. I hate Horikita."

Wasn't whoreruder than bitch?

I still have a question.

"If you hate Horikita that much. Why do you try to befriend her?"

"That's a reason. But more than that. I just to befriend everyone. Don't you think it's great that everyone gives you trust?"

"I'm afraid I can't carry all of the trust they give."

Kushida nodded. "It's right. Trust is like a cigarette. It's dangerous. But whoever smokes it for once, will never resist it forever. Maybe I just like Horikita. We're addicts. Hers is Waffle. And mine is trust."

"Although it stressed you that much?"

"It's my way of life. It's me. It's Kushida Kikyo."

I still didn't know which is her real personality.

But I knew who is Kushida Kikyo.

"Anyway. I speak this much. So it's no need to say it. I hate the gloomy guy like you very much. But I can't help closing with you. You're too popular. Just because you can swim fast. Hanging out with you was really gross."

Ah. I almost cried now.

"Don't worry. Ayanokouji-Kun. I will do my best to be close to you though. Like Vito Corleone said. Keep your friend close. But your enemy closer."

I didn't expect that she watched the Godfather.

"So don't be close to me. I don't want to be your enemy." I said, trying to compromise.

"Unfortunately. Ayanokouji-Kun." I didn't expect those two words to appear in the same line. "Who knows my secret, will be my enemy."

"I won't tell anyone--"

"I know. Although you're popular among the girls. But compared with me. You're just the normal guy. Nobody will trust you."

I nodded. "Maybe you're right. But I want to ask you one wish."

"What?"

"Do not mess with Horikita again."

Kushida laughed.

"Ooh, Are you in love with her?"

"No way." I rejected. "But I have a promise with her. I have to keep that promise. Because this's my charity."

I walked closer to her.

"And interrupt the charity--is a sin too."

Kushida didn't smile anymore. "If I didn't grant that wish, what will I get?"

"The sin. " I said. "I didn't try to blackmail you. I won't tell anyone about you. So you can ask me one wish exchange with you grant my wish."

"If you said so, can you give me the last year's final exam?" Kushida asked.She just teasing me. I knew she knew it was impossible.

Well, impossible for her.

"It's impossible. " I replied. "It doesn't like the final exam will fly to me from the sky."

The wind was blowing.

Then, it blew something to my hand.

I looked at it and read the headline. " 2014 The first period's final test: The first-year."

I gave it to Kushida who looked at me with confusion.

"Oops. It does."

The wind still blew. It blew Kushida's hair covering her eyes.

Finally, the wind stopped.

She did her hair and looked at me.

Kushida Kikyo was smiling. The bright smile.

She became an angelic one.

"I will keep the promise. Ayanokouji-Kun." She said with a bright tone. "Come on, let give the last year's test to our class! If they read it this night, tomorrow, there is still hope!"

She grabbed my hand and force me to run with her to the dorm.

But I didn't feel lucky at all.

"Also, Ayanokouji-Kun. " Kushida said while running. "Let be closer since now."

According to Don Vito Carleone. I was completely her enemy.

Author's note: Thanks everyone for reading. It makes me very happy.

The first volume will end in 2-3 chapters. Then, I'm thinking about some short stories. What do you want to read?

Also, since tomorrow, I can't release a chapter per day anymore. Because I will continue my other novels. So I will write the 3 novels at the same time. Sorry for waiting.

Vol.1 Chapter 10 The midterm

Kushida Kikyo was scarier than I thought.

Although she revealed her true personality to me yesterday. On the test day, she still smiled and greeted me with a cute tone.

"Hi, Ayanokouji-Kun. Let's do our best!"

More than that. She still greeted Horikita whom she called with the bad word.

"Horikita-San! Thank you for hard-working."

"Thank you too. Kushida-San. If it wasn't you, it would be impossible to do it."

Horikita unexpectedly bowed her. Even Kushida was shocked.

"Y--your welcome. But it was your credit."

"No. I am the one who teaches them. But you're the one who makes them want to study. Without you. That three wouldn't try as well."

Horikita raised her head.

"But, I have something to ask you."

"What?"

"Do you hate me?"

I almost shouted out loud. Horikita, you were too straightforward!

Kushida's smile was still stable.

"What makes you think that?" She glanced at me, but I shook my head. I didn't tell her at all.

"I fell it since I met you for the first time. Maybe it's just my imagination."

Kushida shook her head. "No, it isn't your imagination. I hate you very much."

I felt these two girls were too scary.

Horikita was told, "I hate you." But she still didn't change her frigid face.

Kushida told someone "I hate you." But she still smile as she said "I love you."

"Do you want the reason?" Kushida asked.

"No, thanks. It isn't necessary. From now I can talk with you more comfortably."

Maybe Horikita was the same as Kushida.

Keep your friend close. Your enemy closer.

--

Everyone did the test with confidence.

They studied hard for three weeks. Hirata did his best to make everyone could pass this test.

More than that, they get a little helpyesterday.

If they could remember the test, they could get full marks.

More than that. Chabashira-Sensei told us if we passed this test, she would take us to the sea in this summer vacation.

The sea = swimsuit. Not just normal school swimsuits. But it would be a bikini. That kind of sexy swimsuit.

The power of desires was too powerful.

I didn't memorize the test yesterday. I felt like my luck will make me get the full marks. And it would become the trouble misunderstandable.

In the last test. I didn't pay attention to the test. I answered randomly.

So this time, I did it with earnestness. Prevent my luck intervening in the test.

Between the test. I peeked at the trio idiot. They looked serious, but not too much. I was sure they will pass the test, although it was hard.

We started with social studies, then, Japanese and Science.

After Math. The member of the study group was together around Horikita's desk.

"So easy!" Ike yelled.

"I'm sure I will 120 marks!" Yamauchi said.

"Inogashira-San. The next test is English. Are you memorize it?" Horikita asked Inogashira.

"Yes. Thanks for these 3 weeks, Horikita-San."

"Hey, where is Sudo?"

Ike looked around and saw Sudo reading the English test at his desk.

"Oi, Sudo, why you so serious? Didn't memorize the old test?" Yamauchi asked.

"I read it, except English. I fell asleep last night!" Said Sudo. "Damn! I can't remember it at all!"

The English were different from the Japanese. If you don't stand it. It will no different from the unmeaning chants.

We all looked at Sudo with concern.

Horikita stood up.

"Sudo-Kun." She called him.

"Hmm."

She sighed and press Q botton.

" Minna Ganbatte Ne!"

Horikita shouted. It felt like the raindrop falling on that room.

I felt like my hp was recovered.

"I can do it!!!!!!!!!!!!!" Sudo yelled and read the test liked it was the last test of his life.

--

The test finished. Chabashira-Sensei walked out of the room.

Everyone except Sudo sighed with relief.

We stood up and walked to Sudo.

"Could you do it, Sudo-Kun?" Kushida asked.

"I tried my best. But--" He kicked his desk. "Damn!"

He shook his leg. And mumbled with anger.

"Sudo-Kun." Horikita called him.

"What? Do you want to joke on me?"

"No, I have to tell you. Although it's your fault for not practicing the test. But while we're studying. You do your best. You should be proud of it."

Horikita's tone sounded softer than normal.

"You may be expelled from this school.--"

"Do you insult me?"

Horikita ignored his word. "You may be expelled from this school. But if you have this much aspiration, you will be a professional basketball for sure."

She bowed.

"I apologize for insulting you. It's all."

Then, she walked out of the room.

Wait.

Did she just apologize to someone?

Did she eat too many waffles?

"Shit! Horikita was invaded by aliens for sure." Ike said with scared.

"Stupid, Ike!" Yamauchi said. "Alien doesn't exist. She was possessed by the ghost. Ah! Ayanokouji, you said you enjoy religion. Can you do exorcist?"

Sudo looked following Horikita. He touched his chest and turned his face to us.

"I--I think--I fall in love with Horikita. He said."

Run, Sudo, Runaway. You still have a chance.

"No. I'm sureI fall in love with Horikita!"

What a pitiful man.

--

As soon as Chabashira-Sensei walked into the classroom, Hirata stood up and asked her.

"Sensei, Does the result released today?"

"There's no need to be excited, Hirata."

"When it will be released?"

"Now."

Chabashira-Sensei stuck the paper with everyone named and marks on the board.

"Good job, everyone. Math, Japanese, and Social study. There are more than 10 people who got the full mark."

When we saw the raw of 100. I heard the sound of happiness.

However, besides me(who couldn't smile.), Horikita, Kushida, and the trio idiot didn't smile.

The point was Sudo's marks.

--

"Fxxk yeah!" Sudo almost jumped out of his desk.

For most of the subjects, Sudo got about 60. That was a high score. And His English score was 39.

"You can do it, Sudo!" Ike screamed.

Horikita sighed.

"You see it, Sensei! We did it!" Ike said with a triumphant face.

Chabashira clapped.

"I have to say, you did it well. However--"

Sensei drew a red line over Sudo's mark.

"You fail, Sudo."

The room became silent.

Sudo stood up and shouted.

"What!?"

"It can't be. Sudo got 39, rights?" Ike protested.

"Right."

"And you said the passing grade was 32!"

"I never said that."

"You said in volume 4; In this test, you have to get 32 to pass." Ike said.

"In that test. Ike. But in this test. The passing grade was 40."

Chabashira-Sensei wrote number 76.2

"This was your average grade in English." She continued writing.

79.6 / 2 = 39.8

"This is the passing grade now." She said.

Ike opened his eyes wide. "No way--" He mumbled.

Chabashira-Sensei smiled coldly. "Wait a minute, please."

She walked out of the classroom. Then, we heard something from outside.

"Damn yeah! I tricked them! I tricked them! Who is a scheming teacher! I'm a scheming teacher! Eat this, Chie!"

Chabashira-Sensei walked back into the classroom.

"Yes, Sudo will be expelled." She said.

"Is there no way to help Sudo-Kun?" Hirata asked.

"He fails. So no way to help him, Hirata."

I looked at Horikita. She pursed her lips. I thought I knew why. Hoikita hated to lose. Opposite to many of our classmates who felt relief for cutting the class cancer. Horikita didn't want Sudo to be expelled.

Understandable, she even lowered her English grade to lower the average point.

Sudo failed. She lost.

"The homeroom is over, Sudo, come to the teacher's room after class. " Chabashira-Sensei said then walked out of the classroom.

Nobody said anything.

Sudo couldn't say anything.

Ike and Yamauchi knew the console would make it worse.

I stood up and followed the teacher.

--

I didn't have any plan.

But I believed I would help Sudo somehow.

Because I'm the luckiest man in the world.

"It's doesn't like the salvation will fly to me from the sky. " I said.

Same pattern. The wind blew. Something flew into the corridor. I took it.

I looked at it but I still didn't know how to use it.

"Where are you going Ayanokouji-Kun?"

I turned around and saw Horikita following me.

"Help Sudo."

"I will go with you."

I nodded and walked to the teacher's room. We met Chabashira-Sensei stood outside the room.

"The class almost starts." She said while watching the sky.

"I want to talk about Sudo. " I said.

Chabashira-Sensei turned her face to me. "I said there is no way to--"

She stopped her words while looking at somethingin my hand.

Horikita looked at it, too.

It was a notebook with the name;

The list of single handsome ANHS staff.

"How do you get that thing?" Sensei asked with a trembling sound. "I thought it's a myth."

"This? Do you know it?" Horikita took it from me.

"I know it! Every single woman in this school knows it. In this school, there is a secret association that helps the single middle-aged woman." Chabashira explained. "They make that book. The list of good men in this school and the contact. Only the member of the association could own that list. It likes the treasure map!"

Chabashira-Sensei tried to reach her hand to that list.

"Give it to me, please!"

"You want this that much?" Horikita asked.

"Yes!"

"What do you give me for exchange?"

"Anything! Anything! Chabashira's bloodline is in danger! I will give you--Ah! I will give you personal points!" Sensei screamed.

"Point? I have enough points, Sensei. I used free ingredients from the mall. And I bought only the necessary thing."

"No, the points are very useful. When I said you can buy anything with the points. I literally mean by that! You can even move the class with the point!"

Horikita opened her eyes wide.

"Really?"

"Yes, you can pay 20,000,000 points for the move to any class!"

I glanced at Horikita. She was shocked by the information. I was sure she considered that choice for a while. But 20,000,000 points was too much.

"What about exchanging it with 1 grade for Sudo?" I said.

Horikita raised her eyebrows. "You're right."

"You can't do that. The school has a rule for buying grades--"

"You said points can buy anything. So can I buy a grade with the points?"

"Yes, you can!" Chabashira-Sensei shook her head. "Just give me that fucking list! I don't want to buy the wine and cats anymore!"

"How much the grade?" Horikita ignored her.

"100,000"

"So give me 100,000. No, you bought the grade for Sudo-Kun, And I give you this list!"

"Okay! I will do it!" Chabashira-Sensei took her phone off and started doing her job.

While waiting for Sensei. Horikita looked at me and asked.

"How do you get this list?"

"The wind blew it to me."

"Do you think I will believe you?"

"It's the truth."

Horikita stared at me. "You're not normal people. Ayanokouji-Kun."

"What? You're saying I am the weirdo?"

"No. I mean you plan this, and your scores too.!"

"Plan what? No, you're the one who thinks about buying a grade. I didn't even know how to do with this list." I said. "And what's wrong with my score."

"You got 60 in Social, 61 in Science, 62 in Japanese, 63 in Math, and 64 in English."

"It's just a normal grade, Lower than an average though. " I said. "Or you think about how the grade line up? It's just a--"

"The day before the test, you told me you will get the points around 60,61,62,63,64. " Horikita said. "And you got perfectly what you said."

I sighed. Sometimes my luck works too well.

"I will tell you the truth, Horikita."

"The truth is--"

I looked at her beautiful eyes and told her as frankly as I could.

"It's just a coincidence."

--

"Cheers!"

Ike shouted and raised his glass of orange juice. Yamauchi and Sudo did the same. Inogashira and Kushida laughed with them.

Horikita just put the drink in her mouth, same with me.

I would join them and cheers them with happiness. If this wasn't my room.

"Don't do your face like that, Ayanokouji, Oh, I forget. You always do that face." Ike teased me.

"Seriously, why do you have to party in my room?"

"The girls' room was forbidden, and yours was the cleanest one," Yamauchi answered shamelessly.

I sighed and drank another zip. I peeked at Horikita intermittently, I wanted to know if she put something in my drink.

"Thanks to Horikita-San and Kushida-San for helping us," Yamauchi said. "I can do it myself. But I just worry about Sudo and Ike."

"Hey! You're our people, too!" Ike shouted and punched Yamuchi's shoulder.

"Speak of this. You got less grade than I thought." Said Sudo.

I shrugged. "I told you, that full score is just a coincidence."

"Like I always say, Ayanokouji was a lucky bastard!" Said Ike.

I watched that sight happening in my room with many feelings.

It looked like the midterm test was just a dream.

Sudo completely forgot that how much he was close to the abyss.

This's maybe something called youth.

You enjoyed every moment of life. When you met a problem and fixed it. It will fly away like never happened.

Once. Kaxxxa and I were talking about the outside world.

"What if we weren't in the White Room. What did you want to do?"Kaxxxa asked me.

"Try to be the real good guy, I guess."

"That'll be fun. The real good guy, not just the guy who do good for their own sake." Kaxxxa agreed with me. "But I think different. I want to enjoy the life of youth."

"The life of youth?"

"Yes, Do you know? Fight with the demon king. Make a harem with the sexy priest, the powerful loli wizard, and the Kuudere crusader."

"I'm not sure that it's a normal life of youth?"

"Really? I read light novels and most Japanese teens would experience this." Kaxxxa smiled. "Or we could be like our Senpai. Being H.A.R.E.M. protagonist."

"We won't meet that life."

"Yes." Kaxxxa padded my shoulder. "But in the case we're lucky. Enjoy it as much as you can. Bro."

He thumbs up.

"Cheers. " I said while raising my glass.

"Hey, Horikita-San." Kushida said."Do you want to tell them or not?"

"Tell what?" Horikita raised her eyebrows.

"About your plan to reach class A!"

Everyone in that room turned their face to Horikita.

"Do you plan to reach class A!?" said Ike.

"Huh." Horikita sighed. "Yes, I plan it."

"It's impossible!" Inogashira said. "Chabashira-Sensei told me that class D never becomes class A."

"We're defective! I just want to have more points." Ike said.

"Yes, we defect," Horikita said.

"Hey, you should say something like, No! we're not defective. we are valuable."

"Defect doesn't mean value," Horikita said. "Defect is the good stuff that has something wrong. If you can fix them, you will get good weapons."

What sentimental words.

Horikita changed. I heard her use the words ournot you. It was a little grown-up but still grow up.

"So I want you guy to help me reaching class A. Will you?" Horikita asked them.

"Of course!" Sudo yelled. "I will be your horse and dog."

"If Horikita-Chan said so." Ike smiled.

"Yeah! Let's do this!" Kushida jumped and try to hug Horikita. But Horikita pushed her.

"I still don't want to befriend you, Kushida-San."

"Moh! Why!" Kushida was in a huff.

I hope these two would get along well someday.

I sighed and stood up.

But suddenly, my leg was dead.

I couldn't stand so I fell in Horikita's direction.

While I was preparing for the H.A.R.E.M. protagonist's situation.

Horikita was able to escape my falling. So my face smashed the floor.

What? Why I'm unlucky?

I raised my head and I saw Horikita's movement.

To escape my falling, Horikita moved closer to Kushida who standing up.

They crashed each other,

And fell to the ground--

"Chup!"

Horikita was on Kushida's body. And their lips touched each other.

They were kissing.

Ike opened his mouth wide.

Horikita stood up and blushed, same with Kushida.

"Kushida-San, I--I'm sorry." Horikita stuttered.

"No, no. It's fine, I apologize too." Kushida replied.

"Oh, today, it's so late. I have to go back to my room." Horikita went to the door.

"It's just 4 p.m.!" Sudo said.

"Shut up!" Horikita yelled and walked out of my room.

She stopped in front of the door and turned back to look at Kushida.

"Um, so--good night, Kushida-San."

"G--good night, Horikita-San." Kushida blushed.

"It's still afternoon--"

Horikita ignored Sudo's word and walked away.

"Oh, I have a business to do, too. Bye, everyone!" Kushida said and walked out of my room without waiting for a reply.

Ike looked following her.

"Damn. No girls no fun." Yamauchi said.

"I'm a girl too!" Inogashira said.

"Sorry. You're so extra character until I didn't realize you." Yamauchi apologized. "But shouldn't your character be a shy girl? You should say nothing when being with the boy."

"I don't know. I didn't have any performance. Till I forget my personality."

Ike was still vacant. He didn't say anything.

"What's wrong, Ike?" Sudo asked him. "You're shocked because your crush kissed my crush?"

Ike hooked his head.

"No, I just--confused."

He turned my face to all of us.

"I think--I enjoy Kushida x Horikita ship."

Volume 1 End.

Volume 2 coming soon.

Thanks for reading.

Vol.2 Chapter 0 The monologue of Ike Kanji

What is your favorite thing?

Someone said raindrops on roses and whiskers on kittens, bright coppers kettles, warm woolen mittens, or brown paper packages tied up with string.

But the girls are my favorite thing.

The girls are the most precious creatures in the world.

They are beautiful and patient. They bear the pain from pregnancy and maternity. Every month they ache till death because of their period.

We were all born from the girl.

The girls are the mother of humanity.

They protect us, raise us and teach us about how to be men. Without them, humanity will be destroyed.

Yes, they are freaking cute!

That's the reason that I praise them. I can do everything for a girl.

My philosophy is simple, Simp.

Save them.

Impress them.

Make them happy.

Praise them.

I used to think I want to occupy my favorite thing. I want to occupy some girl. I want to have a girlfriend.

The girlfriend is my happiness.

That's why I trying to find someone all the time.

I met my first love when I was 2 months.

I confessed to her but her answer is Goo-goo Ga-Ga. Why did she sing Queen's song?

I've confessed my love many times. But the results are always a failure.

When I started the high-school. I met my destiny again. Her name was Kushida Kikyo.

My angel, she was kind and care for everyone. She was cute and cheerful.

If my favorite thing is girl, Kushida-Chan was my most favorite, until now and forever.

I think I want her to be my girlfriend. But then I realized I'm not worth enough for her. No man is worthy enough for her.

I doubt myself, what do I actually want?

And that day. That kissing.

Horikita-Chan was the one who get that kiss.

She was prideful and bad-talk. But she was beautiful and smart. Kushida-Chan is cute. Horikita-Chan is beautiful.

When their lips kissed each other. My heart was in pain.

Not the pain from sad, But it beat so hard until I hurt.

I felt happy!

I thought to myself.

And then, I attained it!

The two best things in the world are girls and love.

What is better than a girl? 2 girls.

And what is better than 2 girls? 2 girls that love each other!

I knew from that day. It was in my body all the time but I never realized it.

I promised myself, I would make Kushida-Chan and Horikita-Chan Love each other no matter what.

Although it costs my life.

--

"That's why I called you, Ayanokouji. " Ike told me after he talked about himself.

We were in his room. He called me to his room a half-hour ago.

"I don't understand yet. " I said.

"I want you to make Kushida-Chan and Horikita-Chan date each other. " Ike told his objective.

I sighed.

"No, thank you. Goodbye. "

Vol.2 Chapter 1 the scheme

"Why!?" Ike shouted when I rejected.

"I don't mess with anyone's love life. " I said.

In fact, This was an impossible mission. Horikita didn't get along with Kushida. And Kushida hated Horikita so much. They're like oil and water.

"More than that, why do you ask me?" I asked Ike. "I can't even find myself a girlfriend. How can I find someone else's?"

"First, you're popular! and you're close with Horikita and Kushida." Ike stopped the word and looked at me anxiously. "You aren't Horikita's boyfriend, are you?"

I hooked my head.

"Well. There is no problem then."

"Yes, there is. And why did you tell me to take the food?"

When he called me, he told me to take the food with me. So I took the cup-noodle. I handed it to Ike.

"Oh, Cup noodle. Can I eat it?" Ike asked me. I noticed that he was thinner than before.

"S--Sure."

Ike took the cup noodle. He walked to the kitchen and poured the hot water in the cup, then came back and sat before me.

"Sorry for bothering you. I don't have money to buy any food. And I can't cook so the free ingredients are useful." He explained.

"What? Didn't we get 8700 points this month?"

After the midterm test. Our class point turned to 87. Many people tried to change their lifestyle, be more strict, and didn't use the point with the unnecessary things.

"Out of it." He stood up and walked to the bookshelf. I followed him. "I used it to cultural thing."

Ike spread his hand to his bookshelf proudly. I looked at it. Most of the book was manga.

"Citrus, Bloom into you, Miss Kobayashi's maid dragon--" I read those names.

"They're innovations, Ayanokouji," said Ike. "Luckily, our country knew how to create civilization."

I didn't understand his word at all.

"Anyway. You have to help me shipping Horikita-Chan and Kushida-Chan."

"You don't move on from that topic yet? You like Kushida, don't you?"

Ike sighed bored. "Just read my monologue in the last chapter, okay?"

"Look. I'm not cupid or something. I don't know how to make it."

Ike opened his mouth to say the words. But someone knocked on the door. Ike raised his eyebrows and walked to open the door.

His visitor was Sudo Ken.

"Oh, How're you, Ken?"

"Are Ayanokouji here?" Sudo asked immediately.

"Y--yes, why?"

Sudo saw me, he pushed Ike to the side and walked to me.

"Aynokouji, help me!"

"What?"

"I have a problem!"

I didn't understand. I didn't even his best friend and I didn't the smart guy who solve everything. Why did he ask me to help?

More than that--

"How do you know I am here?"

"I went to your room first. But when I went into your room. But I didn't meet you. Doctor told me he saw you go to Kanji's room--"

"Wait. Did you go inside my room? I'm sure I locked the door."

"We think your room was our base. So Kanji, Haruki, and I make your room's keycard."

"It's criminal!"

"No. Until you tell the police." Sudo said and sat on Ike's bed. "Forget it. Ayanokouji, help me!"

"Don't forget it. And if you have a problem, why don't ask Ike and Yamauchi?"

"Huh, they're all dumb."

Ike coughed. "I'm here too, this's my room. And before solving your problem, Ayanokouji is going to help me shipping Kushida-Chan and Horikita-Chan, first."

Oi, don't say as I agreed with that idea.

Sudo stood up.

"Hey! Horikita was mine. I don't give her to any other guy or girl!" He raised his fist and reach it to Ike, who retreat immediately. This was another reason why I didn't want to help.

"Did you say something about me?" I heard a cheerful voice from outside.

Kushida Kikyo walked into the room and smiled. When Ike realized class D's Madonna was in his room. He fell to the ground.

"Are you okay, Ike-Kun?"

"I'm fine! And we said nothing about you. Right? Ayanokouji. "

I nodded. "Yes, nothing. Kushida, why are you here too?"

Sudo answered instead. "Kushida suggests I ask you for help."

"Please. Ayanokouji-Kun. Help Sudo-Kun, please."

Kushida looked at me with puppy eyes.

If it was the last month, I would do her wish unreluctantly. But now, I know Kushida's other personality.

She looked like a friendly person. But the fact is she was the 2-face girl who tried to threaten me for telling no one about her truth.

You know, bitch? I would never fall for your fake cute face again.

So I said.

"If Kushida said so. Sudo, what's your problem?"

I'm a guy though.

Sudo made eye contact with Kushida. He nodded and started saying.

"Maybe, I will be suspended."

"What!?" Ike shouted.

"What happened, Sudo?" I asked him.

"I fought with class C's guys yesterday. " Sudo explained. "There is 3. I hurt them, so they told the teacher."

Ike and I looked at each other shockingly. But considering Sudo's personality, this wasn't strange at all. On the first day of school, he argued with the senior. The strange thing was he didn't get any problem until now.

"I didn't start first!" Sudo told us. "They started first. I protected myself but they're too weak. When they lost me, they ran to their teacher. Those sons of bitches!"

I raised my hand. "Calm down, Sudo. More detail, please."

Sudo nodded and tried to calm himself.

"Okay, I go too fast. Um. Last week, the couch to me I will play in the summer match."

"Congratulation! Sudo-Kun!" Kushida clapped.

"Thank you, anyway. I am the only first-year who will play on the ground. So Kondo and Komiya who are in the club to envy me. Yesterday, they called me to met them. But there is Ishizaki too. Ishizaki told me they're his friend and if I don't resign from the club. They will hurt me. Hah! Said as they can do it. When I refuse, those pigs assault me, so I punched them to protect myself and left.

"But today, Chabashira-Sensei called me to the teacher's room and told me those blockheads told the school I hit them. If the school has investigated and thinks it's true. I will get suspended for a month. Maybe I won't play in the match this summer too!"

"What!!!" Ike shouted. "It's not your fault, Sudo. This's their fault! The ones who be suspended should be them, not you!"

"Let's tell the teacher about it!" Kushida supported.

But I stopped them.

"Wait a minute. " I said. "If you tell the teacher now, they won't believe you. We have no evidence."

"They have no evidence too!" Sudo protested.

"No, they have. Their wound proves you hurt them. But you have nothing to prove they started first, right?"

Kushida nodded. "Ayanokouji-Kun is right. Sudo-Kun, do you think someone sees the incident?"

Sudo shook his head.

"No, I met them at a special building. There are a few people there. I think we are the only people who use that building yesterday."

"So no witness?" Ike shook his head slowly. "Yabai, Yabai. Not good."

"This's unfair! I am a victim!" Sudo yelled and kicked Ike's bed. "And they told me that they will deduct our class points too!"

This situation was so bad. We couldn't use only Sudo's word to defend him. We need witnesses.

"Are you sure that nobody there?" I asked him.

Sudo thought for a while and said.

"I'm not sure if it's only my feeling. But I felt like someone was peeking at us."

"Great!" Ike clapped his hand. "We just find that guy and everything will be solved!"

"I told you, it's only my feeling."

Everyone became silent and thought. Sudo held his head with worry.

Finally, Kushida started saying.

"I think there are 2 ways. First, try to convince that C-guys to admit that they're lying."

"No way!" Sudo said. "They're a coward dog. "

"So, we have another way, try to find the witness."

"I think this's the best way!" Ike said.

I agreed with him. It was too optimistic to think that someone would see the incident and agree to be a witness. But this is the best way we have. The only way.

"I will ask my friend to help!" Kushida said. What an angel.

But Sudo shook his head.

"Sorry for bothering you, but I don't want anyone to know about it."

"What?" Ike shouted.

"If the basketball club knows, I will lose everything. Please, don't take a basketball from me."

Oh, I feel bad for him.

"Ok, we won't tell," said Kushida. "But what about class C?"

"Yes, it will be more advantage if they spread the news."

We couldn't know how class C move. I reminded myself about the conversation in the toilet last month. There were three guys from three class talked about this school system. The guy from class C who threatened me for giving him a paper said he would do anything to decrease the other class's score.

Could it be...

No, they wouldn't get anything from attacking the lowest class.

But, didn't he say if I want to practice, I won't mess with the final boss?

This might be his practice. We're just the minions. He killed us for level up.

Sudo sighed.

"It depends on my luck, then."

--

I am the luckiest man on earth.

But Sudo not.

Chabashira-Sensei announced to the class the next day.

"I have something to announce. 2 days ago. Sudo quarrels with class C. They get hurt and report it to school. But the school hasn't judged yet. Because class C claimed that they were called to the special building and attacked by Sudo. But Sudo claimed it's not true. Class C called him and tried to attack him first. So he needs to protect himself."

Yes, very direct and no prejudge.

Everyone in the class turned their eyes to Sudo.

"Fxck." He cursed. "I didn't do anything. I just protect myself."

"Do you have any evidence?"

"Evidence..."

"When you say something. You need evidence to prove it. Do you have some?"

"No, but..."

"In this class, Can anyone be Sudo's witness?"

No one raised their hand. I looked around and felt the anger from everyone. They maybe felt like He again?, and I understood them.

"It seems no one can be your witness. However. No matter, you get your evidence or not. The judgment was still on the next Tuesday." Chabashira-Sensei said before walked out of the classroom.

Everyone started to gossip and looked at Sudo sometimes. They think Sudo was either useless and make only the problem too.

Sudo was completely trashed now.

"Damn it!" Sudo punched the desk loudly. He walked out of the classroom too.

I turned my face to my neighbor, Horikita Suzune started packing her staff.

In front of the class, Hirata stood there and announced.

"Everyone, I want some cooperate from your guy." He looked around. "I want to help Sudo. So if anyone knew--"

"Why do we have to help him?" Shinohara said.

"Right, He did only problem!" following by Yukimura.

"In this case, He was wrong for sure."

Maybe Kushida couldn't stand it. So she stood up and said. "Everyone, please listen to me only a second."

Then she started telling the story that Sudo told us yesterday. About how everything goes on. Why class C tried to insult Sudo. Her influence was much enough to make everyone pay attention to her story. But not enough to make everyone believe.

After she finished her story. Yamauchi spoke.

"Hey, Kushida-Chan. Do you believe him?"

Ike and I looked at him with surprise. Yamauchi was the last person in this room that I expected to insult Sudo.

"I didn't believe him. I think he just lied to escape the guilt. He told me when he was in middle school. He always quarreled with someone. He thought me how to punch and punch me very hard. I still hurt now. He is a real delinquent."

Yamauchi's words were like tinder. Everyone started saying their mind out loud.

"I don't believe him too. He grabbed the other classman who bump into him once."

"He overtook the restaurant line. When I warned him, he was angry at me!"

"Once, I joked him a bit, he tried to kick me."

"I haven't poop for 3 days. Maybe I ate the vegetables and fruits too little."

Okay, the last one was your mind. But it didn't relate to our topic and you shouldn't say it out loud, Hondo.

"I believe him!" Our hero, Hirata Yousuke said. It made the room calmer. "Come on. Sudo-Kun is our friend. We shouldn't doubt him, right?"

"Sometimes I went to the toilet, sat and wait. But nothing happened." Hondo still said what was in his mind.

"Ok, Hondo-Kun. I will help with your constipation after this. But now, I want everyone to help Sudo-Kun, please."

"I agreed with you!"

Karuizawa Kei, Hirata's girlfriend, said while setting her hair. I was surprised that she pay attention to this topic. Because I saw her mess with her hair since Chabashira-Sensei's announcement.

"If Sudo-Kun was innocent. He will very pity."

Karuizwa's words were powerful enough to convince the girls. The classroom's atmosphere was changed. Although someone felt unpleasure to Sudo, they didn't say it out loud. When the three most powerful students of the class said, everyone would agree.

"Let's help him."

Yamauchi who just talking bad with his friend for a minute ago was yelling too.

I stood up and packed my stuff.

If we want to help Sudo, we need to ask someone for help.

I headed to Keyaki mall.

--

"No."

Horikita said with no mercy. She bit the waffle.

We were in a cafe called Moonshine. It's Horikita's favorite cafe. Today, there were only me and Horikita. I wonder if there was another customer.

"Why? Sudo was our friend, wasn't he?"

" Yourfriend." Horikita fixed my words.

"Anyway. You help him for once. If you threw him away now, everything we did in the last volume will be wasted."

"But if he gets a problem again, we will waste more than now. " Horikita said coldly. "With his personality, the problem will come again and again."

"You're too--"

"You see? Sudo-Kun still thinks he wasn't wrong. But the fact is his personality makes everyone felt bad, he provokes everyone, and he is provoked easily. He lacks restrain. In the future, I'm sure he will quarrel with someone again. And that time, I'm afraid he will be the one who starts."

Horikita got the point. So I can't deny her.

"You're saying this suspend will improve his habit?"

"Yes. Sudo-Kun is useful. But he's still defective. We need to fix him."

"Although our room will lose the point."

"If Sudo-Kun was still like this, we'll lost points more than this."

"Although we will lose the opportunity to gain more personal point?"

Horikita turned her eyes out of the waffle.

"What do you mean?"

"Chabashira-Sensei told us yesterday, don't you remember? She said we can get the personal point from the club's activity. Sudo will play in the ground this summer, if he wins, he will get the personal point, too"

Horiktia thought for a while. If Sudo didn't play the summer's match. He will lose the opportunity to get the points. Although it was personal points. It was still useful for the class. Chabashira-Sensei told us that we could buy everything in this school with the point. Horikita sold the list of single hot guys to Sensei, exchanged it with the points for bought Sudo's grade.

Finally, Horikita sighed.

"Ok. I will help. But please remember. it's impossible for him to not get any penalty though."

She started cutting the waffle.

"Can you feed me once?" I asked her.

She looked at me. "Do you want to die?"

"No, ma'am. I enjoy my life now."

She sighed. "Anyway. I can feed you information instead. There is a witness in our class."

"Really? But no one show when Chabashira-Sensei asked."

"You should look around. Despite everyone pay attention to Sensei, but Sakura Airi tried to avoid the teacher's glance."

I became silent.

"Who is Sakura Airi, again?"

"The girl that sits next to me, how idiot you are?"

"Oh, that's a girl. Don't blame me. I never talked to her so I can't remember."

Sakura Airi was the girl with pink hair and glass. Ike and Sudo were excited about her for a while. Because her breast was the biggest one of our class. But she was too normal. They stopped excited her very fast.

"Many girls are talking to you though. It's not strange if you can't remember." Horikita said.

"Are you jealous of me? Come on, I have only you." I teased her.

"If you said that again, I will kill you and use you for filling the waffle. But I won't eat it myself. I will get it to flush it in the toilet, so you will stay on the place that belongs to you."

"Sorry, ma'am."

I told myself to not mess with the Siscon Yan and not Dere girl.

"So if we want a witness, I should ask Sakura, right?"

Horikita nodded. "Yes. But I think it'll be hard work."

"Why?"

"If you could speak with her for 2 minutes without her running away from you, you'll know why."

I sighed and stood up.

"I will go back to the dorm. Can you--"

"No, I won't treat you."

"I know it." But I want to try if I was lucky. I picked my pocket but I couldn't find it. "Shit!"

"What's wrong?" Horiktia asked me.

"I forgot my pocket, maybe in the classroom. My student card was there too."

This was bad. How should I do?

I walked to the cashier.

"Charge with my girlfriend there," I whispered, tried to make sure Horikita didn't hear me.

Before I walked out of the store, I waved to her.

"Goodbye, darling." This will make the cashier believe me.

"Do you really want to die?"

The cashier smiled and said. "Oh, what a cute Tsundere girlfriend."

Horikita looked at her with confusion, but I have walked away already.

--

The sky became orange when I reached the classroom.

I was about to walk into the room when I heard something from inside.

"Why don't I say that? I'm the worst."

It was a little cute voice. It felt like the kitten's sound. I never heard that sound before.

I walked into the classroom quietly and saw someone was sitting at her table.

Sakura Airi.

She didn't saw me because she was looking at her hand.

"Why don't I say? Why can't I talk with anyone!?"

"Sakura--"

I called her name. Sakura turned her eyes to me. Her eyes opened wide when she saw me. She stood up and ran away. I ran to her before she walked out of the classroom.

But I bumped into her with the accident.

Yes, I fell on her. H.A.R.E.M. protagonist syndrome caused this.

Her face was so close.

"A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A--"

Her lips shook while trying to say something.

"S--Sorry." I get off her immediately.

Sakura stood up and tried to walk out of the classroom.

Then, I realized something.

I grabbed her hand before she ran away.

"Wait a minute!" I shouted. "Sakura, are you--are you--"

"Have a communication disorder!?"

Sakura stumped.

She turned her eyes to me and then I realized Sakura was pretty cute.

She walked to the blackboard. I following her.

Sakura took the board pen and started writing on the board.

Yes.

How do you know?

"I--"

Sakura handed me another pen. I understood now. Sakura was too timid to talk with the words. This was a communication disorder. You couldn't talk with other people comfortably.

But when it became the writing, It was another thing.

I wrote on the board.

I just guess.It seemed to be right.

Sakura wrote.

I want to talk to everyone.

But I can't talk.

Whenever I start talking. I will always stutter.

Everyone thinks I'm creepy.

I wrote.

I understand.

I couldn't smile. I want to smile but I can't.

Sakura wrote:

Really?

I think you're cold. And so scary.

I wrote:

I'm not cold at all.

I just can't move my face's muscle.

If I can, I want to smile when cute girls are around me.

This may be weird but I have a dream.

I want to smile at the girl to melting her heart.

Sakura smiled a bit. This was the first time I saw her smile.

Is it funny?I asked her.

Not at all.She refused and blushed.

Actually, it was so ridiculous.

But I can't insult you.

I have a ridiculous dream too.

I asked her. What is it?

I want to have 100 friends.

She looked at me, afraid I will laugh at her.

That's a great dream. Sakura.

If it doesn't bother you, would I be your first friend?

Sakura'eyes opened wide.

She blushed and said nothing for a minute.

I started to wonder if I wrote something wrong when Sakura wrote.

Please take care of me.

Then, she put the pen down and ran out of the classroom with shyness.

I looked at her last words.

Please take care of me.

I knew now.

Why did she never talk?

Why did she always stay silent?

Why didn't raised her hand when Chabashira-Sensei asked?

Sakura-San can't communicate.

And why I came to the classroom again? I felt like I forgot something.

Vol.2 Chapter 2 A little help from my friend

I decided to not asked Sakura. I was sure she couldn't be our witness, no matter she saw the incident or not. Because she was too shy. She couldn't handle that responsibility.

I told her I would be her first friend. But the next day, I didn't talk to her at all, I didn't know how to start talking with a shy girl. Maybe I had to ask Kushida for help.

We didn't get much information. Hirata and Karuizawa couldn't find the witness.

When the class ended, Sakura walked out of the classroom without talking with me too. I wanted to follow her but today, Operation Sudowould begin.

We united in front of the school. There was me, Kushida, Ike, and Yamauchi. Kushida told Sudo to confine himself for a while and Horikita refused to join.

"So what should we do?" Yamauchi asked.

"I think we should look for the witness from other classes. " Kushida said. "We should start with the first year. Then I will ask my Senpai to help too."

"Good idea! Kushida-Chan!" Yamauchi praised her.

I felt the weird atmosphere from Ike. Even Kushida was very close, he wasn't as cheerful as before. He looked a little bit sad.

"What's wrong, Ike?" I asked him.

"Horikita-Chan isn't here." He said. "If she was, I could ship her with Kushida-Chan."

I sighed and padded his back.

"So we should go to see class B first. " I told Kushida.

"Why?"

"I guess."

I was sure we would lucky if we asked class B for help. It wasn't my luck at all. According to the conversation in the toilet, class A didn't act much so I wasn't sure about him. But class B was more friendly.

"Um. I have friends in class B too! I think she is in Keyagi mall by now. She always goes with her friend."

"So let's go to the mall!" Yamauchi said and walked without waiting for our permission.

On the way to Keyagi's mall. Ike didn't talk to Kushida at all. He only mumbled. " Horikita x Kushida or Kushida x Horikita, Sato x Karuizawa isn't bad too. What about Matsushida x Sato! Oh, it'll be gorgeous."

I was afraid we lose him forever.

Opposite of Ike, Yamauchi philandered Kushida with all of his power. Without his opponent, Yamauchi seemed to be more confident.

"I am an orphanage, you know?" He told Kushida. "My mother died when I and my twin sister were born. My father disappeared many years ago. My sister was adopted by the senator. I lived in the countryside with my uncle and my aunt. One day, my sister sent the butler and translator to my home. Asking me to meet her in Tokyo. In Tokyo, I met my coach, Obi Ichiken. Obi-Sensei train me to be a professional baseball player, I have played in Interhigh once. My homerun brang us victory. But in the next match, I got injured so I have to rest for a year. Oh, I miss baseball so much, I met my companion too! Obi-Sensei, Soro Hana-Kun, and Cho Baka-Kun, that hairy monster--"

"Sorry." Kushida turned her face off from her smartphone's screen. "What did you say? I'm asking my friend if we can meet them. So I didn't listen."

"Oh." Yamauchi's mouth opened wide. "I will say again, I am orphanage, you know--"

Respect your effort, Yamauchi.

When we reached Keyaki mall 5 minutes later. We saw a group of people in front of the mall.

They were in the black hood, surrounding the statue of--Twilight Sparkle!?

The girl who looked like the leader said.

"Oh, Lord of friendship. Please give us the power to befriend everyone in the world. I'm begging you for world peace. Please destroy all of the people who don't know how wonderful the friendship is." She bowed. " Friendship is magic, Amen."

"Friendship is magic, Amen." Her follower prayed.

The leader saw Kushida and waved her. She walked toward us and took her hood off. So I could saw her face clearly.

"Yahallo--sorry, Yaho. Kushida-Chan, Ayanokouji-Kun." Ichinose Honami greeted us. Kushida looked at me with surprise.

"Do you know each other?" She asked.

"Yeah, we have talked once, Ichinose helped me too," I told Kushida. "Is she your friend?"

"Yeah. Honami-Chan and I are pretty close!"

Yamauchi looked at me with envious.

"You lucky bastard! Why do you always know the pretty girls?"

"Oh, This's Yamauchi-Kun and Ike-Kun, my classmate." Kushida introduced them to Ichinose.

Ichinose smiled at them. Yamauchi and Ike looked like be attacked at their heart.

"No way! I have only Kushida-Chan!" Yamauchi screamed.

"Kushida x Horikita. Kushida x Horikita. Kushida x Hona--Horikita!" Ike mumbled.

I sighed and asked Ichinose.

"Ichinose. Do you know about Sudo Ken from our class?"

Ichinose nodded. "He had a fight with class C, didn't he?"

"Yes, he claimed he didn't start--"

Kushida told Ichinose the story from Sudo's view. Ichinose and her friend didn't say anything until Kushida finished.

Then, Ichinose turned her face to the tall guy who stood next to her.

"How do you think, Kanzaki-Kun?" She asked him.

"I can't say I believe him. " Kanzaki said. I remembered his voice, he was the B-class guy in the toilet!

"Hey, How dare--" Ike said with anger. But Kanzaki continued his word.

"But I can't ignore the opportunity that Sudo-Kun was the victim too."

"I agreed with you.", Said Ichinose. "But I have to ask you first."

She looked at us.

"Do you believe Sudo-Kun with all of your minds?"

"Yes!" Ike and Kushida said with confidence.

"If this investigation led us to the evidence that proves Sudo-Kun's fault, how would you do?"

I said without hesitation.

"I will take it to school though, there's no need to lie."

"If you said so, I want to help you, too."

Kushida smiled wide. "Thank you! Honami-Chan!"

"Your welcome, we're a friend and--"

She and her friend said together. " Friendship is magic!!!"

Ike flipped me.

"I scared this cult."

"Nah, it's just the friendship cult. Nothing to fear." I consoled him.

Ichinose turned to her friends.

"Chihiro-Chan, please asked our class in class's group if someone knew something about this accident. Kazaki-Kun, please announced that if someone knew about the incident in the school Webboard." Then she talked to us. "I will ask my friend, too."

"Thank you for your help, Honami-Chan!" Kushida said.

"It's fine. You're my friend and --"

She and her friend said together. " Friendship is magic!!!"

"Ok." I felt a little awkward. Kanzaki saw me and said.

"You're Ayanokouji, right?" He asked me.

"Y--Yes."

"Ichinose told me you're a good guy, right?"

"You're exaggerating me."

"Nah. I believe Ichinose's eyes. Let's be friends."

That came from nowhere. I was glad that someone want to befriend me though.

"Sure, why not? But why do you want to friend me?"

Kanzaki smiled and shook my hand.

"I want to befriend everyone because--"

He and his friend started saying. " Friendship is--"

"Oh, sorry. I forgot something at the school." I cut their words and ran away. So Kanzaki tried to befriend Ike and Yamauchi instead. They looked at me with tears in their eyes.

"Why are you crying, Ike-Kun, Yamauchi-Kun?" Kushida asked with a scary smile. "Friendship is good. Because--"

Friendship is magic!!!

I didn't even hear those two's scream.

--

The special building was silent like a graveyard. I understood why those class C's guys choose this place for their play.

This building was used only for science labs and domestic science. So there wasn't a student here normally.

Why am I here?

I didn't come here because of an investigation.

I didn't come here because I want to help Sudo.

I just tried to run away from that cult and randomly ran until I reached the special building.

"Ayanokouji-Kun?"

I turned in the sound's direction and saw Horikita Suzune walked toward me.

"Why're you here?" She asked.

"I'm the one who should ask."

"I came here because I want to know something. " Horikita said. "I'm sure you're the same. As I expected from my genius pervert sexually harasser friend who falls on the girl every 2 minutes and hides his ability."

"Are you still call me with that name? Oh, I am your friend now!"

"What're you talking about?" Horikita pretended to be dumb. "However, do you have any genius plan?"

"I don't have any plan. I told you I'm not a genius. I came here because of coincidence."

Horikita ignored me and walked into the building.

"Come with me." She commanded. I sighed and followed her.

The corridor that Sudo quarrels with class C has a glass wall. We could look throw it to the narrow alley at the side of the building. There were only a few people who used this alley.

"No camera. " Horikita mumbled. "This school have the camera everywhere to observe students' behavior. And they have a fight at this specific place."

"I think it was class C's plan. " I told her my opinion. "I think they planned this from begin."

"I think so."

Horikita looked at sunset outside.

"Did you get something from Sakura-San?" She asked me.

"Nothing."

"I know it." Horikita sighed. "I asked Sakura-San today. But she didn't speak anything. I'm that scary?"

"Yes." Before the compass would stab on me, I spoke. "But Sakura didn't fear only you. She fears everyone."

Horikita raised her eyebrows.

I explained to her.

"Sakura has a communication disorder. She can't communicate normally."

"So she was useless now. We can't let her be Sudo's witness."

"I think so, that's why I want to find other witnesses."

Horikita turned her face at me. Her face in the sunset's light was very beautiful.

"I didn't expect that you can notice other people's problems." She said.

"That's harsh! I can notice your waffle addiction and brother complex."

Horikita tried to step on my foot but I can move away.

"I told you, you can't hurt me."

"I still wait for the revenge, you know?"

Last month, I fell on her and didn't get out until she accepted my permission.

"Good luck, then."

I tried to walk away but Horikita called me.

"Ayanokouji-Kun."

"Yes?"

"Who are you?"

"I'm Ayanokouji Kiyotaka, no more or less." I told her the truth.

"I tried to attack you 57 times. But you can escape all of my attacks." Horikita said. "And no one can beat Onii-San."

"I should ask you who you sibling are. Seriously, what kind of high school girl tried to kill someone 57 times. And how many fights does that 18 years old boy have? You said like your brother fight with all of the greatest fighters in the world."

I said.

"And I have to tell you. It's just a coincidence, ok?"

"Einstien said God does not play dice. Everything occurred because of something." Horikita said.

"Sorry, my religion has no god. " I replied. Only Poonya and Sin.

"Actually, Einstien didn't believe in God though, he used the word 'God' because of trying to explain--"

"Excuse me, I don't want to hear any lecture now. All I want is to go back to the dorm and rest."

Horikita grabbed my hand.

"Before you go, tell me if Kushida-San got something."

"About investigation. We haven't got anything yet. But we asked cooperation from class B."

"Class B?" Horikita frowned. "Can you trust them?"

"They called me friend though. That friendship cult never betrays their friend."

"They're still human though."

Horiktia warned me. But she didn't resist. Maybe she decided that corporation from class B was well more than bad.

"Oh, do something for me."

"What?"

"If you met Kushida-San, please tell her--" Horikita pulsed her lips. "Don't try too much."

I bog down.

Did Horikita just concern about Kushida.

"Don't misunderstand! I just don't want the class's leader to get sick in this situation!"

"I didn't say something. Tsuntsunne."

"I told you don't say that forbidden name--"

I ran. As fast as I can. The fastest run in my life.

--

"Good morning. Sakura. " I greeted her when I walked into the classroom the next day.

Sakura flinched. She nodded as greeting me. But didn't say anything else.

You could call this developmentthough, I guess.

"Good morning, Horikita." I greeted her too. She nodded.

I sat at my desk after believe firmly that no trap on my desk.

"Scared? Ayanokouji-Kun. I promised this day, I set up no trap." Horikita said.

"I hope so." I said."In Buddhism, we have a proverb said Averena Ja Sammanti. It means vengeance can stop only with no vengeance."

"Is that so?" Horikita grinned. "But for me, vengeance was the dessert. You should eat it for the last of the meal."

Suddenly, Sudo cane from nowhere, he locked me with his arm.

"What!? Sudo!"

"Sorry, Ayanokouji. Horikita told me to do this." Sudo said.

I tried to unleash myself but it's impossible, Sudo was much more strong than me. I couldn't even move.

"What are you doing, Horikita?"

Horikita clapped.

"Impressive. Ayanokouji. Even though in this situation. You still act so cold."

I didn't cold! I can show any depression!!!

"This makes me happier when torturing you." Horikita took of her compass. "Only one stab, no two, no three. You know what? Forget it. I will stab you until I please. Don't worry it doesn't pain at all."

"Doesn't pain my ass!" I shouted.

"With that your monotone voice, you have no fear, hah?"

I turned my face to Sakura.

"Sakura helped me."

But Sakura didn't look at me. She pretended to be asleep.

Oi, your first friend was in danger!

"Boss's order. Don't hate me." Said Sudo.

"Say hello to compass-San." Horikita looked completely maniac.

The compass was closer and closer.

It touched my skin--

"Yaho! Ayanokouji--What the hell happened here!?"

Horikita stopped. She looked at the door and saw Ichinose was there with a surprised face.

I unleashed myself and ran to Ichinose.

"Ichinose! Help me!" I hugged her. She was too surprised to resist. Ichinose hugged me in return.

"What kind of friend you are!?" She padded my head. "Why do you have to hurt your own friend? Where is the friendship?"

"Oh. That's pervert is masochist, Don't you know?" Said Horikita.

"How dare you call the man who saves you from your brother pervert!?"

Sudo pointed to me. "His face was on your breast, you know?"

Ichinose realized and blush. She unleashed me, so I get off her.

"Sorry, it's just a coincidence," I said.

Ichinose blushed a little. "Don't worry. I knew you're innocent."

"So why you came here?"

"I have something to tell you. Let's talk outside."

I and Ichinose walked out of the classroom. Horikita looked following us with suspend.

"I asked everyone about Sudo-Kun's incident--" She said. "Kanzaki-Kun announced it on the school's board."

"And how was it?" I asked even I know the answer. There was no one.

"We got 18 witnesses."

"I knew it. No one would see-- 18 witnesses!"

We got 18 witnesses who saw the incident from begin. They said the class C's guy started first. Ichizaki, who act as the leader of those three, was very scared. He confessed everything.

It's the planned from start. They called Sudo to the special building and acted as Sudo hurt them. The guy behind this plan was Ryuen Kakeru of class C. The member of class C testified that Ryuen threatening his classmate with violence and fear. Ichizaki and his companion were suspended for 3 months. Ryuen was expelled. Class C lost their class point until 0. So we became class C instead.

And the summer vacation came.

Volume 2 end.

Volume 3 coming soon.

Author: Nah, just kidding. Volume 2 didn't end yet. Please wait for chapter 3.

Vol.2 Chapter 3 Ichinose

We got 18 witnesses who saw the incident from begin. They said the class C's guy started first. Ichizaki, who act as the leader of those three, was very scared. He confessed everything.

It's the planned from start. They called Sudo to the special building and acted as Sudo hurt them. The guy behind this plan was Ryuen Kakeru of class C. The member of class C testified that Ryuen threatening his classmate with violence and fear. Ichizaki and his companion were suspended for 3 months. Ryuen was expelled. Class C lost their class point until 0. So we became class C instead.

I hope everything being like that.

But the truth is--

--

We told this to Chabashira-Sensei and waited until next Tuesday to used this witness.

Sudo was very happy because of this. He smiled for every second since that morning. Sudo with a smile was something that I never expected.

He told us he would treat us at the Keyagi mall too.

"But, do you have points?" Ike asked him.

"Nope, " Sudo replied. "I will let you guy pay first, when I have points, I will alienate to you then."

I wasn't sure that could be called treats.

But I still went, and I invited Ichinose too. She was the one who makes this happen.

Everyone was happy with this situation because we wouldn't lose any point.

But there were one who didn't that enjoyable.

"Sudo-Kun didn't learn anything. " Horikita said to me when we walked to Keyagi mall.

"I know. But didn't you happy that we won't lose the class point?"

"I'm happy and concern too. If Sudo-Kun still doesn't understand why this happened, he will get the problem again in the future."

Horikita waved to me and walked to Moonshine alone. I looked following her. I agreed with her though. I hoped Sudo tried to learn something and calmed himself in the future.

When I reached the Palette. Everyone was there. Sudo, Ike, Yamauchi, Kushida, and Ichinose. Hirata and Karuizawa were busy, so they didn't come.

"Yaho. Ayanokouji-Kun!" Ichinose greeted me with a smile, same with Kushida.

"Come on. Ayanokouji. Order what you want!" Sudo told me.

I ordered just a bubble tea.

"So Honami-Chan. " Kushida said. "How can you get many witnesses?"

"I don't know. They just saw the incident by chance. We're lucky that they're from various classes. 5 people from class 1-A, 3 people from my class, 6 people from the second year, 4 from the third year."

"How lucky. " I mumbled. If we got the witness from various classes. Their credibility would increase.

While that meal, Kushida, and Ichinose greeted the student who walked past all the time. They were like a social goddess. They knew many people.

I recognized something.

"Eh. Can I ask you two something?" I asked.

"Sure." Ichinose nodded.

"Do you know someone who has the surname Nakano?"

Kushida and Ichinose looked at each other and shook their head.

"Why?" Kushida asked.

"Nothing. " I replied. So who was this Nakano K.?

"Oi, Ayanokouji. " Yamauchi called me. "I saw you this morning. When Sudo and Horikita tried to torture you, you asked Sakura for help. Do you close with her?"

"Wait. " I said. "You saw me this morning? Why don't you help me?"

Yamauchi smiled softly and scratched his head.

"Hey, Only the idiot will mess with Sudo, you know?"

"Like those C-class." Sudo laughed.

"Anyway. Don't change the topic!" Yamauchi pointed at me. "Do you close with Sakura?"

"No. " I shook my head. "I'm just her friend."

At that moment. Everyone from class D became silent and looked at me. Ichinose and I were confused.

"W--What's wrong?"

"That Sakura Airi-San?" Kushida asked.

"Yes, why?"

"Ayanokouji-Kun. Sakura-San never talked to anyone." Kushida said. "Even I can't befriend her, she just gave me her phone number."

"Yeah, I tried to talk with her many times. But she always ran away!" Ike said.

"I even wonder if she can't talk," Yamauchi said.

"She can talk, I guess. The fact is Sakura has a communication disorder. She can't communicate with anyone. I talked with her through the blackboard." I explained.

"Is that so, what a pity girl," Kushida said.

"Wait." Ike suddenly said and turned his face to Yamauchi.

"Didn't you say Sakura confessed to you?"

Yamauchi flinched. "W--What are you saying? I never--"

"Yes, you did. " Sudo said. "At the first swimming class. I remember."

I nodded. I remembered that too.

"If Sakura doesn't say to anybody, then why you told us she confessed to you?" Ike asked.

Yamauchi sweated like a waterfall.

"Oh! Not our Sakura. I mean Sakura from another class!"

"Do you mean Sakura-chan from class C?" Ichinose said.

"Y--yes. That girl!"

"But Sakura-chan dates with Sasuke-Kun since the second day, doesn't she?" Kushida said and tilted her head.

Yamauchi's face didn't have any color remain.

"My bad! I forgot. Not that Sakura."

"Or--it's Sakura-san from class A?" Kushida asked.

"Yes, yes. It's her."

"I know that Sakura. " Ike said. "Hondo confessed to her. But she said she likes Nagumo-Senpai."

"Really? I didn't know--" Yamauchi mumbled before hit his forehead. "Ah! What's wrong with my memory? Her surname isn't Sakura. It's Sakuragi--Sakuragi-Senpai. She is the second year."

Sudo raised his eyebrows. "Sakuragi-Senpai, the second year? There is only one. Sakuragi-Senpai was in the basketball club."

"It's her!" Yamauchi yelled. "But don't ask her about this. I think she will be embarrassed."

Sudo shook his head.

"What do you mean she? Sakuragi-Senpai is the man!"

Yamauchi became silent. He stood up, took his phone out of pocket.

"Hello! Coach Obi! Yeah, I'm in ANHS now--"

He talked with someone on the phone and walked out of the Pallet.

I turned my dace to Kushida.

"We can't call to the outside, can we?"

--

After we finished the meal. We dispersed in our own way. Kushida had an appointment with her friends. Ike and Sudo went to the comic store. I decided to walk home.

But when I walked out of Keyagi mall. Ichinose called me.

"Ayanokouji-Kun!"

"What's up? Ichinose."

Ichinose looked more awkward than usual. "Can you help me with something?"

"Sure. You helped me back then. I will repay it." I promised. An Ayanokouji always pays his debt.

"That's great. Um, come with me please," Ichinose said and walked to the school

I was confused but still followed her to the school.

On the way, Ichinose asked me:

"Have you ever had a girlfriend?"

Her tone sounded so serious.

"No."

"And have you ever be confessed?"

"Unluckily, no." I felt pretty weird that I said the word "unluckily".

"Why? You're trying to joke on me?"

Ichinose shook her head.

"Nothing."

I didn't think so. Ichinose seemed to worry about something. I tried to guess her worry.

"Did someone confess you?"

"Not yet," Ichinose said.

"That means--"

Ichinose nodded.

"Yes, today. Someone called me at the school." Ichinose gave me a letter. The letter was in a pink envelope with a heart sticker. I read the letter.

I fall in love with you since the first day of school. But I just realized it not long ago.

I want to meet you at the alley beside the special building.

This Friday, 5.30

I looked at Ichinose.

"I understood. But why do you take me with you?"

"Frankly, I don't use to something like this." Ichinose blushed a little.

"Really? I think someone like you must be very popular! I think there were many guys confess you since middle school!"

"I'm not that popular, Ayanokouji-Kun." She smiled.

We walked to the narrow alley beside the special building.

"Because of it. I don't know how to deal with this stuff. So I found the way from the internet--"

"You means you tried to reject him?"

"Yes. But I want to end this without anyone get pain. I don't know if I still could be friends with another party after this."

"I see, why don't you ask your friend from class B for help?" I asked her.

"I can't. The one who confessed me is in class B too."

I understood now why she take me with her.

"So, would you be my boyfriend?"

"I'm honored!" I replied immediately.

"I mean, would you pretend to be my boyfriend, please?"

"Oh, I see--"

Ichinose raised her eyebrows. "Why you looked disappointed?"

"Nothing. But why--"

"The internet said this way is the best way to reject the confession without making another party hurt," Ichinose explained.

But I didn't agree with her.

"If he knows that it's a lie. Won't he feel more pain?"

"We can pretend we broke up! You can be the one who dumped me if you want."

That wasn't the problem.

"Oh--"

Ichinose saw something. I looked following her sight.

The guy who dared to confessed to Ichinose was more feminine than I thought. He looked like a girl. His face was kinda pretty. He even wore the girl's uniform.

Oh, wait. She was the girl.

I thought I saw her before. She was the girl that Ichinose called Chihiro-Chan.

"Eh. Ichinose-Chan. This guy--" Chihiro looked at me. "Are you Ayanokouji-Kun?"

She remembered me.

"Yes, good afternoon. Ah--"

"Shiranami Chihiro." She introduced herself. Then she turned her stared to Ichinose. "Ichinose-Chan, why's he here too?"

Her eyes were juicy with tears.

"I--is he your boyfriend?"

"H--he--" Ichinose stuttered. Maybe she felt guilty to lie.

"A--Ayanokouji-Kun. Can you let me talk to Ichinose-Chan personally for a while?" Shiranami said.

"Wait, Chihiro-Chan. Actually, Ayanokouji-Kun is--" Ichinose stuttered. She didn't like the magic sign that night at all.

"Ayanokouji-Kun is--" Shiranami looked at her with hopeful eyes.

"Just a friend." I decided to say.

"Look, Ichinose. I think you tried to trick Shiranami like this--is wrong. I understand you want to do it gently. But--confessing to someone isn't easy. You have to garner all your brave. Prepare for the tears. Think and think again. What will happen if I do? What will happen if I confess? Suffer from your own feelings every day. When the confession time comes. You can't say it out loud because you scared the answer. A sincere confession like this--should be repaid with a sincere answer."

Ichinose and Shiranami looked at me.

What a fucking cool am I !?

Sounded like some love philosopher, didn't it? Although I never experienced love--from anyone.

Damn. My eyes started wet.

Ok. The rest was walking out from this place like a sir.

I nodded to those two girls and started walking.

Suddenly I tripped over my foot.

And I fell.

Fell to Shiranami--

Wait! Stop! Wait! She was the side character! I never heard about the protagonist fell on the side character! Yes, she was cute but still a side character! Ichinose was there. Fell to Ichinose! Fell to Ichinose! Fell to--

I fell on Shiranami.

She laid on the floor, be astride by me.

Her face became red like a tomato.

"Chihiro-Chan, Ayanokouji-Kun. Are you okay?" Ichinose holder me and Shiranami up.

I apologized to that girl immediately.

"Sorry, Shiranami."

She shook her head. "No need to apologized, but--call me Chihiro--"

"Chihiro-- wait, what?"

Why did that girl suddenly let me called her with the real name! We just met only 2 times!

Shiranami Chihiro blushed, looked at me, and smiled.

"Ayanokouji-Kun--, Do you have a girlfriend?" She said.

Ah. Understood.

Stop right there! A minute ago, you still almost cried because Ichinose rejected you.

Is it another skill of the H.A.R.E.M. protagonist?

Ichinose looked at her classmate with confusion.

"C--Chihiro-Chan."

"Oh! I forgot you! Ichinose-Chan."

Chihiro sat down and started thinking.

"Um. How should I do? I like Ichinose-Chan very much. And I like Ayanokouji-Kun very much too. No! Don't cheat on Ichinose-Chan. But Ayanokouji-Kun was so cool and so smart. Mo! What should I do? How can I keep them all?"

"Chihiro-Chan, what are you talking about--"

"Shut up! I'm thinking!!" Chiro bawled.

Ichinose flinched and became scared. She hid behind me.

"Oi, that's your friend. Do something." I told her.

"I--I don't know what to do!" Ichinose said, someone like her could be weak sometimes, I guess.

Chihiro looked at us.

"You two were close, Huh--" She said and stared us closer.

"I know!" She screamed. "If you two date each other, it will be great!"

Pardon?

"If the two I like, like each other, I'll be very happy."

"Wait. Chihiro. I don't like Ichinose, she is pretty but--" I said. But Chihiro cut my words.

"How dare you don't like my Ichiose-Chan!?"

Ichinose tried to unwind this situation.

"Calm down. Chihiro-Chan. I don't like Ayanokouji-Kun. He is cool but--"

"How dare you don't like my Ayanokouji-Kun!?"

What's wrong with this girl!?

Chihiro sat down and started crying.

"I just--I just like two of you so much! I know Ichinose-Chan don't like me. But Ayanokouji-Kun maybe has a chance. If you will date someone, please date Ayanokouji-Kun! Uwa. Uwa.!!!"

"Chihiro-Chan! Don't cry. Don't cry!" Ichinose tried to console her.

"So, date Ayanokouji-Kun!"

Ichinose looked at me.

"I don't think Ayanokouji-Kun will--"

"Oi," I said. "How can you stand this cute girl's tears?"

"What?"

"Nothing. I agree with you. I can't date someone I don't like. I mean we just met for a month and--"

"Uwa! Uwa! Uwa!" Chihiro started crying again.

In fact, I didn't against this idea. Ichinose was so cute. I could date her for a while. If she was the one, maybe we could be the real couple.

But it will make Chihiro happy for a while. We didn't like each other for real. Liked I said.

A sincere confession should be repaid with a sincere answer.

"Ayanokouji-Kun, be my boyfriend, please!" Ichinose decided.

"W--What? You didn't learn my love philosophy at all!"

"Come on," Ichinose said. "Chihiro-Chan acted weird today. I don't sure what'll happen if we reject her."

I looked at Chihiro. She smiled and cried at the same time.

"If you said so." I surrendered. Being Ichinose Honami's boyfriend wasn't bad though.

"Chihiro-Chan," Ichinose called her. "I will be Ayanokouji-Kun's girlfriend. Ok?"

Chihiro smiled immediately.

"Really!" She shouted. "This was the best day of my life!"

I and Ichinose sighed with relief.

Before we suddenly felt tense because of Chihiro's word.

"If you date each other, hold your hand, please."

Ichinose opened her eyes wide.

"I think it isn't--"

Chihiro started crying.

"Ok! Hold my hand, Ayanokouji-Kun!"

I hold Ichinose's hand. She blushed a little.

Holy Buddha! So soft, so beautiful!!!!!!!! The girl's hand was the most precious thing in the world!!!!!!!!

"Can we stop now?" I asked Chihiro.

"Sure. Now hug." She command.

"I think it kinda--"

Chihiro started crying.

Ichinose hugged me immediately. Actually, it was the second time. But this time was more serious than the morning.

"Ayanokouji--Kun! Hurry up! Hug me." Ichinose whispered.

"Ok."

I hugged her.

Holy Buddha! So soft, so beautiful!!!!!!!! The girl's body was the most precious thing in the world!!!!!!!!

"Kinda awkward, right?" Ichinose giggled with shyness.

"Can we stop now?" I asked Chihiro calmly.

"Yes, you can. Now, kiss."

I got off Ichinose and said.

"This time, you cross the line. This's too much. We can't--"

Chihiro grabbed my collar and yelled.

"Shut up! You have to kiss each other now!! Otherwise, I will do everything to make you two kiss each other! Even cutting your lips! Do you think I don't dare to? Oh, no, no. Ayanokouji-Kum! I saw something very terrible in my lifetime. My parents became pigs. I had to work in the bathhouse. The witch stole my name and called me Zen! And I was stalked by the faceless ghost! I saw the abyss, Ayanokouji-Kun. I saw it."

I turned my face to Ichinose.

"Seriously, what's wrong with her?"

"I don't know. Normally, she is cuter than this."

"Kiss or Die!" Chihiro yelled.

"Kiss, I will kiss!" I said.

Chihiro released me. I walked toward Ichinose.

"Ichinose, I'm sorry," I whispered.

"Me too." Ichinose smiled sadly.

"Your first kiss shouldn't be me."

"Yours too."

I looked at her. She looked at me.

In the sunset, our lips came closer.

Holy Buddha! So soft, so beautiful!!!!!!!! The girl's lips were the most precious thing in the world!!!!!!!!

--

"You are a good kisser." Ichinose teased me.

"If you consider the mouth crushing as the good kiss. " I replied her. "You should kiss more guys."

We were in the elevator. It moved up slowly.

Although we said about that kiss like a joke. We were still flustered a bit.

Although we didn't like each other. That kiss still made our heartbeat harder.

"How long do we pretend to date each other again?" I asked her.

"For a while. I guess," said Ichinose. "Chihiro-Chan want us to go out on a date this weekend too."

"That girl is crazy." I sighed.

"Haha. Forgive her."

We didn't say anything else until the elevator reached the fourth floor--my floor.

"I guess it's a time to say goodbye," I said and walked out of the elevator.

"Good bye, Ayanokouji-Kun." Ichinose waved.

I nodded. "See you later."

Before the elevator's door closed. I saw a smile on Ichinose's face.

--

In the narrow alley next to the special building. It was the night. Darkness covered everywhere. The only light was the moon and the only sound was the cricket's song.

Someone appeared in the darkness.

Ike Kanji crawled on the floor, sniff liked a dog.

"I smell something." He said.

"The smell of culture--"

Author's note: Hello everybody, sorry for being late. I wrote this note because want to say something about this Ichikouji ship.

Don't get too emotionally invested. This fiction was comedy fiction. So everything can happen without a reason. In this chapter, you get Ichikouji, in the next chapter you can get Satokouji, Kiyokei, Kiyokeru, Albertokouji, Kiyousuke--(Oops, spoiler.)

Yes, there is the opportunity that I like this Ichikouji ship and make it develop from Nisekoi's relation to be real.

Just don't stop reading because you don't like the ship, please. This little poor pervert author-San is begging you.

Love you all. Buddha blessed you.

Vol. 2 Chapter 4 Sakura-San can't communicate, Ichinose-Chan want to hang out

I was scared of nothing.

Except for spider and Shiranami Chihiro.

I and Ichinose decided to keep our forced relationship in secret. But the next day I was woken up by the bell's ring.

When I opened the door. I met Ichinose and Chihiro was there.

"Ichinose? Chihiro?"

Ichinose smiled awkwardly.

"You are a couple!" Chihiro said. "You have to go to the school together!"

"I don't think it--"

Chihiro looked at me. Her eyes--it was like I looked into the abyss.

"Let's go, Ichinose," I told her.

We, therefore, walked to the school together, following by Chihiro.

"I know now why you don't want to go out with her. " I said. "When it's about love, that girl's so crazy."

"Don't insult her. She was cute...normally." Ichinose seemed to be not sure what she said.

Because of Chihiro's order. I had to take Ichinose to her class. We compromised and hadn't kiss as a goodbye.

But I had to say;

"See you, sweetheart."

"You too."

When I walked out of class B, I felt the vengeance eyes from somewhere.

I knew from Kushida that Ichinose was so popular. Maybe there were her fan clubs in class D, too. In that case, I had to prevent my class from knowing about my relationship with Ichinose.

There was only Horikita in the class when I reached there.

"Good morning. Horikita." I greeted her.

"Good morning," Horikita said. "So Sudo's stuff ended?"

"I think so, we just waited until the next Tuesday and everything was be fixed."

"Is that so? I think we should find a way to fix Sudo's personality too. That will be the permanent solution."

Horikita's opinion was right. But now, I was too tired to think of anything. So I just shrugged. In a moment, our classmate walked into the room.

"Yo! Ayanokouji!" Yamauchi yelled when he saw me. "Do you want to gamble?"

"What gambling?" I asked. "Are you try to guess the woman's breast size again?"

Maybe I said it too loud. The girls looked at Yamauchi with disgust.

Yamauchi didn't realize it.

"Why am I so popular today? All girls look at me!" He said. "Anyway. We bet that how is punishment the class C will get!"

"What do you mean?" I raised my eyes brown.

"Doctor! Come on!" He called Doctor.

Doctor ran into me and showed me the tablet. On the screen, it showed the punishment list.

Expelled.

Suspend 3 month

Suspend 1-3 month

Suspend 1 month

"Here, you can bet anything if you want, sir." Doctor said. "If you can specify that punishment, like 1 week 3 days. You will get more payoff."

"What a cruel. " I said. "Can you bet with someone's destiny?"

"Oi those sons of a bitch tried to impute me. I haven't care about their life." Sudo said.

I sighed. I would play for fun once.

"Nothing. " I said.

"What?" Yamauchi flinched. "You won't bet?"

"I bet nothing. " I said. "They won't get any punishment."

"Impossible!" Sudo shouted.

Doctor nodded. "Yes, sir. They won't survive from the hell, I'm sure."

"I told you, the risk was the best part of the gamble. "

I didn't want to play it seriously from begin. If I lost, I would consider it as another charity.

"If you want to lose then." Yamauchi shrugged.

"Oh, why you are a dealer today? Where is Ike?" Ike was usually the one who started gambling.

"He said he smell something from class C. I don't know what he talks about."

But I knew what he talk about.

--

I was walking to the restaurant when Chihiro pushed me to the wall.

"W--What the hell, Chihiro?"

"You have to have lunch with Ichinose, your girlfriend!"

"What!? This's in the restaurant, everyone will see--"

Chihiro gave me a scary stared. The eyes of the murderer.

"Yes, ma'am."

Why does the girl always threaten me? and why did I let myself be oppressed by these girls?

Maybe I want it.

Maybe I need it.

Cursed you! Kaxxa's "Queen and Slave" folder. You made me being a devil.

Chihiro told me to wait for Ichinose at the table in the side of the restaurant. I looked around and didn't saw any of my classmates there. I sighed with relief.

"Yaho, Ayanokouji-Kun!!" Ichinose called me from far. I waved at her.

When she reached the table with the ramen. I told her.

"Today, I want to eat on the floor. Are you okay with that?"

Ichinose looked confused but still accept it. I slipped from the chair and squatted on the floor, Ichinose did the same.

"Are you doing it for any reason?" She asked me.

"Nothing. I just want to feel the power of mother earth while I'm eating." I joked but my monotone voice made it feel like I was talking about something very serious.

"Sorry, I don't want anyone to saw us," I told her the truth. That's the reason why I tried to hide under the table.

Suddenly, Ichinose looked like almost crying.

"W--what's wrong, Ichinose!?"

"Nothing--" She whined. "I--I just realized that I'm not good enough for Ayanokouji-Kun. So you feel ashamed that you are dating me."

Oi, why I felt like some jerk out there?

"No way! You're so good. I just don't want other guys to envy me! You're the one who will feel ashamed dating me."

Then, Ichinose giggled. She smiled cunningly.

"Oi, you trick me?" I asked her.

"Yes, you're easy to deceive, Ayanokouji-Kun." She laughed and ate her ramen.

"But, Ayanokouji-Kun, There is nothing shame dating with you. You're hot in your class, you know?"

"Nah, I'm hot. But not that hot. The real one was Hirata. He is the best man in my class. He's smart, athletic, kind, and handsome. If I was a girl, that Karuizawa would never get him."

Ichinose looked at me with confusion.

"Eh--I don't expect that you're--"

"What!? I'm joking."

"Really, because you look so serious."

"Nah, I am a humorous guy, you know?"

Ichinose laughed. "That's the best joke ever."

Ah, my tears, it pained.

At that moment. I saw Mori and Sato walked in our direction. I flinched. Those two girls crushed on me. If they saw me date with Ichinose, it would be doom.

"Oh, I was the stomachache," Ichinose said. "I will go to the toiler for a while."

She stood up and walked to the toilet.

Ayanolucky!!

"Oh, Ayanokouji-Kun. Why do you sit on the ground?" Mori who reached me asked.

I stood up and said;

"How are you, Mori, Sato? I dropped my contact lens, so I tried to find it."

"Oh, Have you found it yet?" Sato asked me worriedly.

"Yes, I have. Don't worry." I replied.

"Do you sit here alone?" Mori asked.

"Yes. I didn't sit with my fake girlfriend who is from another class and very popular because the psychopath ship trash forced me."

Mori raised her eyebrows. "Why it's so specific?"

"What about the foods on the floor?" Sato asked and pointed to my food and Ichinose's food laid down on the floor.

"Oh, that is Ike's and Yamauchi's, when they're hungry, they will crawl to eat."

Sato and Mori looked at each other eyes.

"If you eat alone, can we eat with you?" Sato asked.

I flinched. Wait, why I'm acting like the two-timer guys who tried to keep their secret?

"I don't think it's a good idea. Yamauchi and Ike are very fierce. If strangers came into their habitat, they will bark or bite. They haven't been injected rabies yet."

"Don't worry, I am good at dealing with the wild creature!" Mori said. "My mother is a zookeeper!"

Ah. I considered them fierce pets. But this girl considered them as wild creatures? Too harsh.

I saw Ichinose walked out of the toilet, then she handed on her stomach and ran into the toilet again.

"Hello! Ayanokouji-Dono!" I heard some familiar sounds.

Doctor walked to my table.

"D--Doctor! How are you!?"

"Good, sir. You're eating alone. Can I eat with you today?"

Shit! There was one more uninvited guest. I knew Doctor didn't want to eat with me. He saw Mori, so he wanted to eat with her. But please, Stop being simp once.

"Oh! Sato-San, I forgot Karuizawa-San asked us to have lunch with her today!" Mori suddenly said.

"What? She didn't--"

Mori laughed.

"Ara Ara. Sato-San is so forgetful. Come on, don't bother the boy time!"

She dragged Sato and ran away from my desk as fast as she can.

Ayanolucky!

"I still don't remember--" Sato mumbled.

Yes, you didn't remember because it wasn't real. Mori lied because she didn't want to have lunch with Doctor. I saw the disgust on her face for a second.

"Are you okay, Doc--"

Doctor almost cried.

I sighed and patted his back.

"Come on, there are plenty of girls in the sea. You'll find someone. Don't cry, Doc."

"Thank you, Marty--I mean Ayanokouji-Dono."

I saw Ichinose walked out of the toilet.

"You know what. The wise man said food is better than a girl, you know why?"

"Why?"

"I don't know why too, that's why I ask you. The point is you can fix your heart with delicious food. I will give you these foods."

I took the food from the floor and handed it to Doctor.

"Thank you, Ayanokouji-Dono. You're my best friend!"

He didn't have many friends.

"Can I call you Kitotaka-Dono, sir?"

"Call me whatever you want. Doc, I have to go now, bye."

I walked toward Ichinose and said.

"Ichinose, let's go to the rooftop!"

"Rooftop? Why?"

"I want to take some breast--I mean breath."

"I haven't eaten anything yet!"

"You can eat me if you want."

I grabbed her hand and ran to the rooftop

--

The wind blew Ichinose's hair and made it fluttered. Ichinose closed her eyes and accepted the wind's kiss. My girlfriend was so beautiful under the noon sky.

It was weird for referring to someone as my girlfriend.

"Ayanokouji-Kun is right. The rooftop is so great."

Ichinose said.

"Do you ever come to the rooftop?" I asked her.

"Nope. In Manga, the rooftop was only for the lonely guys, except in 100 girlfriends who really, really, really, really love you. In that Manga, the rooftop was for the chad."

"I didn't expect you're so otaku like this."

"Ha Ha, it's me, Ayanokouji-Kun, please try to get used to it. " Ichinose looked up to the sky. "The Manga helped me through my childhood. Back then, Manga was everything I have."

I understood her. When I was in White Room, I didn't have any hobbies. Kaxxxa always played with me. He was everything for me back then, my friend, my brother, my teacher. Maybe he was my dad too. That man never acted like the father.

"Do you know, Ayanokouji-Kun?" Ichinose said. "I want to be in the student council because I heard our president was otaku too!"

"Really? Horikita Manabu?" Oh, that was unexpected.

"Yes. Nagumo-Senpai told me the president Horikita was otaku. His favorite anime was Oreimo, Eromanga-Sensei, and The irregular at the magic high school. He must be the light-novel guy!"

"I don't think he likes it because it's from light novels."

I thought it depended on the content.

"Maybe, you're right. Nagumo-Senpai said the president said something about Yosuga no Sora too."

Yes, it depended on the content.

Ichinose looked so worried when she talked about the student council.

"What's wrong, Ichinose?"

"I afraid, Ayanokouji-Kun. " She said. "I really want to be in the student council, but I am afraid of the president."

"What's wrong with him? Or it's about what you saw that night?"

The first day that I met her.

"Yesterday, I went to the council's room to apply. But when I reached the room, I heard something from inside--

'President--are the man whore!!'

Then, the door was opened. Tachibana-Sensei, the secretory, ran out from the room crying.

The president walked following her and screamed.

'Wait! Tachibana! It's just a joke. The truth is I like the black panties!!!!!!!'

He collapsed to the ground and wailed with pain!

'I like the black panties! Do you hear me? I like the black panties!!!'

I was very scared. I thought he was a decent person. I was very disappointed.

'Animal.' I mumbled.

The president saw me. He stood up and walked toward me with a scary face.

'I-It's not what're you thinking, Ichinose.'

'I-I'm not wearing the black panties, so don't attack me!' I cried and ran away.

That's what is it"

Ichinose finished her story.

Horikita, what kind of creature your Onii-Chan was?

"But the truth is--" Ichinose said. "That day, I was wearing the black lace panties. I was just so scared--what're you doing, Ayanokouji-Kun?"

"FIghting with my imagination."

Karmesumichajara Veramanisikhajarapathangsamathiyami. No horny, No horny.I prayed.

--

That evening, Chihiro waited in front of my classroom to ambush me. Ayanoluckily, I saw her first. So I escaped by the window. I jumped and landed on the trampoline that someone set on the ground.

I bounced to the special building so I decided to go there again.

I walked to the third floor, the floor that Sudo's case happened. Somehow, I liked the sight up there. The glass wall was in the west. So when the evening came, you could see the sun dawn here.

But when I reached that wall. There was someone before me.

She was the girl with very figures. She was in the student's suit without the jacket. Her pink hair shined under the last shine of the sun. Her face was cute but mixed with the lonely feeling.

She took her camera off and selfies herself. Her smile was shiny. The lonely feelings disappeared from her face.

I felt like I saw her before.

"Sakura?" I called her.

That girl flinched and looked at me. Her face turned red, her camera dropped from her hand. I ran and grabbed it before it smashed the floor.

"Here, are you Sakura from class D?"

The girl took her notebook off and wrote on that, then, show me the words.

No, Ayanokouji-Kun. I ain't Sakura Airi.

"I haven't told you my name or Sakura's first name yet."

Sakura flinched again. She tried to run away but I grabbed her wrist.

"Slow down. Why're you so scared? We're friends, aren't we?"

Yes, but I don't want you to see me in this look.

"Why?" I looked at her face. "You're so pretty in this look."

Sakura blushed. She looked into my eyes.

For a moment, she nodded.

If you said so. Why can you remember me?

"Hey, you just took of your glass. You're not like Superman or something." I said. "Why're you here, Sakura?"

She showed me her camera.

I like taking a photo.

"Really. that's great. What kind of photo do you take?"

The landscape, portrait, myself.

The boys went crazy when they saw me. That's why I tried to find quiet places for myself.

"That's why you here? There aren't many people in the special building--except that day."

Sakura smiled. The bright smile.

That's a reason. But there is another reason.

She pointed to the glass wall. I looked through it.

The sun was falling behind Tokyo's buildings. The orange light paints the skyscrapers and the school's land until it became gold. The birds went back home. The moon started his work. The cloud looked like someone put the white and orange together then painted it on the sky.

It was liked Monet's painting.

"Beautiful," I whispered.

Sakura wrote down the notebook.

Right? I came here every day.

Sakura suddenly flinched. Maybe she realized that she just revealed she came here every day and came that day too.

"Don't worry. You don't need to be the witness. We got 18 witnesses. It'll be great if we get another one. But if you don't want, there is no need to force yourself." I told her.

Sakura nodded and lowered her head like thinking something.

We stayed in silence for a while. Just looking at nature's painting.

Then, Sakura wrote something in her notebook.

I want to take your picture.

I raised my eyebrows. "Why?"

I just want to do it. Is it bothering you?

"No, not at all. Take my picture if you want."

Sakura smiled with happiness. She aimed her camera at me.

But she still didn't press the shutter.

Ayanokouji-Kun. Can you smile?

"I told you I can't move my face's muscle"

Oh, I'm sorry

Sakura thought for a moment. She sat down and took my picture from the worm's eye view. She told me to upper my face a bit.

Sakura told me;

In this way, the shadow from the sun will make it looked like you were smiling.

I looked at Sakura's camera. My photo was there.

And in that picture, I was smiling.

"Thank you, Sakura. " I whispered.

Maybe Sakura's smile after I said that was even more precious than my smile.

Author's Note: Does anyone want Teasing Master Horikita-San or Don't bully me, Karuizawa-San?

Maybe Tachibana-San wants to be confessed: Love is war.

Also Sorry for my ugly drawing, I drew it with my finger.

Special Thanks

Hello, my dear reader.

There is no new chapter today. But I will give you all special thanks.

Thank you to every reader who read until now. You're my inspiration for writing this fiction. It may be bad for fiction. But I enjoyed every minute of writing this because when you read it, you will laugh.

Your laugh and a little smile make me want to write.

And I have to specify thank you for something.

Thanks for teaching me the meaning of LMAO. (I don't know what it is until someone said it in the comment section, so I searched the meanings.)

From Sentimental Man.

(The reason that I use this pen name is that I like the word Sentimental, although when I knew this word, I didn't know the meaning back then.)

This's my little gift for you.

Someone might be curious, where is Tachibana-San want to be confessed.

Don't worry, I have a plan for her.

Thank you. Enjoy reading. See you next chapter.

Vol.2 Chapter 5 Crime and Punishment

"Why do I have to go to the trial with Sudo-Kun?"

Horikita said when I asked her.

"Ichinose said Sudo is too testy, although we're advantageous now, Sudo's behavior could make it worse, so we need someone who calm and smart enough to deal with him."

I explained.

Horikita looked at me with suspense.

"Why do you look close to Ichinose soon?" She asked. I flinched and scratched my head.

"We just hung out sometimes, you know? As a friend."

"I'm really surprised that you have a friend from a different class, and she is the popular one."

"Oi, Why do you say like I'm a loser who can't find any friend?"

"Yes, you are." Horikita grabbed the waffle into her bag and walked back to the dorm. I followed her.

"I think it's necessary for me to being Sudo's babysitter. But I think I need you too."

Horikita needs me?That was surprising, But I already had a girlfriend. So I answered her.

"Sorry, Horikita. You're pretty but too scary for me, find someone else, someone who is as scary as you." Maybe Kushida. Ike would love it.

I felt the flying compass flew shave my crotch.

"You didn't mean in that way, I see." I rubbed my crotch, my T-rex was almost extinct.

"You're hiding your ability, Ayanokouji-Kun. I need you to help me and Sudo."

"I never hide anything, Horikita." Except for the truth about my girlfriend. "All of the genius stuff you think I do, it's nothing but coincidence."

Horikita sighed. "You're the worst liar. Ayanokouji-Kun."

"Think what you want. " I surrendered. "I will go with you this Tuesday, okay?"

Then, I realized that I forgot my phone at Moonshine, so I told Horikita.

"Horikita, I will go back to the Moonshine to find my phone, you can go first."

"I never said I will wait for you." She said coldly.

"What harsh. Anyway, if you met a little girl with short hair asking for me. Just tell her, I am at the supermarket."

I said and ran away, left Horikita stood with confusion.

--

Horikita sighed, Ayanokouji was the weird guy. She couldn't understand any of his moves.

She walked to the dorm, the night came, the moon rises.

On the way. Back to the dorm, she saw someone.

It's a girl with a little figure. She was standing in the last light of day.

Horikita recognized something.

The ninth mystery of ANHS.

Although she didn't interest in supernatural things, she heard about it from her classmate's chit-chat.

Originally, there was only 7 mystery. But since this term started, there are 3 more.

The ghost with diarrhea in the toilet.

The crawling boy who sniff.

The little girl in the dark.

The legend said this little girl would appear in the twilight. She would ask anyone who found her about someone. If you don't answer her, she will start telling you the weird tale about the girl who was spirited away. She will spoil you about that anime movie.

"Sorry--" Horikita said. That girl turned to her and walked toward her.

She has short hair.

"What class are you from?" That girl asked Horikita.

"Class D."

"Do you know where is Ayanokouji Kiyotaka?" She asked.

Her sound made Horikita scared, it was like this girl could kill Horikita if she didn't answer.

Ayanokouji's warning flashed in her mind.

if you met a little girl with short hair asking for me. Just tell her, I am at the supermarket.

"He is in the supermarket. " Horikita said.

That girl nodded and said.

"Thank you." And then, she walked away. Her figure disappeared in the darkness.

Horikita almost collapsed.

Although it was only a short conversation, she felt the danger from this little girl.

"Ayanokouji-Kun, what creature you mess with?" Horikita mumbled. For the first time, she was worry about him.

--

Tuesday came. When we finished the class, I, Horikita, and Sudo walked to the teacher's room. Chabashira-Sensei was waiting for us.

"You seem to be no worries at all." She grinned and said with Horikita.

Sudo replied instead.

"Of course, sensei! We have our evidence. No way to lose."

"I hope so."

Chabashira-Sensei said and led us to the stairs.

"Horikita, are you ready?" I whispered to Horikita.

"Yes, what about you?" She asked me.

"Same, I guess."

I mumbled. I used to luck, so I knew how did the luck felt. But right now, the feeling wasn't liked that feeling.

I hope there was nothing wrong.

We walked to the 4th floor. Chabashira-Sensei led us to the room with the sign that said Student Council's room.

There were Ichinose, Kanzaki, and our 18 witnesses waiting in front of the room.

"Yaho, Ayanokouji-Kun!" Ichinose said with a smile. When I came close to her, she whispered; "Don't worry, Chihiro-Chan wasn't here."

I sighed with relief and introduced my comrade.

"Ichinose, Kanzaki, this's Horikita and Sudo. Horikita and Sudo, this's Ichinose and Kanzaki from class B."

I couldn't help but feel weird for introducing someone. I didn't socially like Kushida and didn't know that many people.

"Horikita-San! Nice to meet you!" Ichinose smiled, Kanzaki just nodded for her.

"Thanks for helping my class, Ichinose-San, Kanzaki-Kun, " Horikita said. "I felt like I met you somewhere."

"Oh, you're that girl, who hugged Ayanokouji!" Sudo said.

"Oh, you're here." Horikita opened her eye wide. "Let's me ask you something, Ichinose-San. How do you know about my brother?"

I and Ichinose were frozen. I fought with Horikita's brother, the student council president once. Ichinose hid and saw everything, Horikita didn't know it. But last week, when she helped me from Horikita's torturing. She accidentally said, "How dare you call the man who saves you from your brother pervert!?".

Luckily, the door was opened. The short hair girl came out and said,

"Come in, Sensei."

Chabashira-Sensei nodded, she led me, Horikita, and Sudo into the room. Ichinose and the others waited outside. She smiled at me.

In that room, there was a table. On the opposite side, Three boys and one man were there. The boy must be from class C. Ishizak, Kondo, and Komiya. The man who sat with them was around 30 years old.

"Good evening, Sakagami-Sensei. " Our Sensei greeted him.

"Good evening, Chabashira-Sensei. " He said and looked at us.

But Horikita didn't stare at our opponent. She looked at the man who sat at the head of the table.

Horikita Manabu, the student council president.

"Let's start the trial of the violence between students. I, Tachibana Akane, the student council secretary will be the operator."

Chabashira-Sensei raised her eyebrows.

"I didn't expect the president will observe this trial too."

"It's my duty to be the trial's witness, Sensei. I'm usually too busy to do this, but luckily, this time, I can join." The president said.

"It's just a coincidence?" Chabashira-Sensei grinned.

"It's just a coincidence."

Oi, don't use that phrase to hid your purpose, Horiktia Junior will suspect when I use that phrase.

Horikita Manabu was still cold in this situation, but his sister already lost her cold and confidence.

I didn't have any siblings, so I couldn't tell how Horikita "Waffle-Addict" Suzune felt. But I was sure she was scared. The president had the power to fear people, especially, his sister.

We sat down. The secretary Tachibana started concluding the situation. The president didn't change his expression at all. While the color disappearing from Horikita's face.

"--The point of this case is finding the truth." Tachibana looked at Sudo.

"The plaintiff said Sudo Ken who was in the same club with them, called them to the special building. They claimed they were attacked for one side. Is it the truth?"

"It's completely lying!" Sudo said with anger. I rubbed his back to calm him down.

"Could you tell us the truth?" Tachibana said.

"Sure, they are the ones who called me. When I was there, they started attacking me, so I protected myself!"

"Objection!" Komiya shouted.

Class C started their objection, then Sudo opposed them back.

This chain happen, again and again, no one stopped it. Each party's truth wasn't the same at all.

Class C said Sudo usually boasted his ability and cavil them. Sudo said they caviled him and hindered his practice.

Class C said Sudo attacking them and they didn't do anything. Sudo said they started first.

Class C said Coach Nakano was prettier than Coach Takagi. Sudo said coach Takagi was prettier. (Tachibana stopped them because this's out of topic)

Sudo was angry many times, Horikita didn't stop him, actually, she didn't interest in it at all.

Horikita tried to chase his brother who could be called genius with no doubt. She enrolled in this school because of that purpose. But it was impossible that the sister who was in class D will chase her brother who was in class A.

I thought that was the reason why Horikita couldn't say anything.

Finally, the president who didn't say anything from the beginning started his words.

"There is no need to argue." He said.

"The fact was Sudo hurt three students. While they didn't hurt him. This is the only fact we can prove now."

"Oi! That wasn't true! I can't accept it! They're just too weak!" Sudo roistered.

"They're weak? If they're too weak, can you call it protection?"

"But they were three!"

"The truth is they are only one get hurt."

This was bad. Sudo didn't realize our advantage at all. He let his anger influenced his logic.

I glared at Horikita. She still didn't do anything.

Don't be like this, Horikita Tsuntsunne. Although you have an Excaliber, there was no use if you didn't use it.

Suddenly, her nose opened wide.

"Everybody stop!!" She yelled. Everyone looked at her with surprise.

"W--What happen, Horikita?" Sudo stuttered.

Horikita looked around the room.

"I smelled something!" She sniffed.

Then, the door at the side of the room was opened. The boy walked out and smiled.

"President! Tachibana-Senpai, I just finished baked waffle--"

Horikita turned her eyes to him. In his hand, there was the hot fresh waffle. It smelt so good until I even felt hungry.

"Shit--" I exclaimed and tried to hold Horikita, but it was too late.

The president lost his cold for the first time.

"Kiriyama! Drop that waffle and run!" He screamed.

but it was too late, too.

Horikita Suzune leaped to him like the lion when it saw its prey.

Kiriyama opened her eye wide and scream.

"Prez! Tachibana-Senpai! Whoever! Help me!"

No one could help him now. Horikita pushed him down and started eating her food. The food she hunted by herself.

"Please! Help me! Don't do this!"

That screaming was a tragedy. Class C was collapse and mumbled, "Even Ryuen-San doesn't do this." Tachibana closed her mouth with her hand. Sakagami-Sensei took off his glasses.

The president was crying.

"No, Kiriyama. Why it has to be you!? You're my favorite underclassman."

"Can't you help him? She is your sister, president!" Tachibana said.

The president shook his head.

"We can't do anything. If Suzune chooses her prey, she will hunt until she gets it. Kiriyama's life is already finished. Tachibana, called the doctor, told him we want PTSD therapy. And for the worst case, we have to find our new member."

I walked toward Horikita. When I saw Kiriyama's body. My legs shook like there was an earthquake.

"Ayanokouji! Come back here! It wasn't worthy." Said Chabashira-Sensei.

"Yes! I don't want to lose you, man!" Sudo said.

"I don't want to lose Horikita too. " I said. "If I wouldn't go to hell, who would?"

"What a brave man," Tachibana mumbled.

I forced my leg to walk. I touched Horikita's shoulder.

"Horikita--"

She suddenly turned her face to me. I flinched.

The red liquid was on her lips.

She licked her lips and said.

"The jam was great!" Horikita looked at the president. "Also, we have evidence."

The president looked confused.

"W--What evidence?"

"The evidence that proves Sudo's word!" Horikita said with confidence.

When the human was triggered by something, we'll show our true identity. We will use only instinct and escaped from our emotions. When Horikita attacked her prey, she became wildlife, and forget her fear toward her brother.

"Ayanokouji-Kun. Call them in." Horikita said.

"Yes, ma'am."

I opened the door and called our witnesses.

Even the president was surprised when 18 people came in. I looked at class C. Expecting surprise on their face.

But nothing in their face but smile.

No way, how could they smile while their end came?

"This's the witnesses who saw the incident on that day," Horikita said.

"Really?" The president raised his eyebrows.

"Yes, prez!" A second year-guy said. "We saw the incident that day! The guy from class C started first!"

"Yes, yes!" The others support his words.

Sudo smiled happily.

"See? This's the truth." He announced.

The president turned his eyes to class C.

"Do you have any objection?" He asked.

Sakagami-Sensei stood up.

"No objection, Horikita-Kun, No objection." He said and grinned. "If they're real witnesses. I won't objection."

"What do you mean the real witness?" That second year-guy asked with a little bit of anger. He disfavors that feel like Sensei said he was lying.

Sakagami-Sensei ignored them.

"Do you know, student? In this school, the penalty for perjury is very hard. Especially, when that perjury can make people be expelled. But we can't be mad with the repentant man."

"Sakagami-Sensei, what do you mean?" Chabashira-Sensei asked.

"Well, if you confess your guilt before the case closes, the school won't punish you."

Sakagami-Sensei looked at our witnesses.

"I will ask you again, are you really saw that incident?"

Sudo laughed. If I could laugh, I would too. Sakagami-Sensei tried to discredit our witnesses. Well, if we have only a low-reliability witness like Sakura. This might work. But there were 18 witnesses! There was no way he would succeed.

But I couldn't laugh.

Not because of my disease.

Without that, I still couldn't laugh.

A hand raised.

And another hand, and another hand.

There were five hands raised up in the air.

I looked at them. They were from the second and third years.

"I'm sorry. Sensei. We lie." A man who raised his arm said. The others nodded.

We looked at them unbelievably. Horkita was frozen.

"W--What do you mean--" Sudo stuttered.

"The truth is, we didn't see anything. We're hired to lie, if we don't accept it, Sudo told us he will punch us."

"I didn't say something like that!"

"You lie!" The first guy yelled. "We didn't get hire!"

But Sakagami-Sensei ignored them and asked the other 5 people who raised their hands.

"Are you the same?"

"Yes, Sensei." They nodded.

Sakagami-Sensei turned his face to the president.

"See, I think class D tried to hide the truth, they pay these 18 witnesses to lie. If they aren't wrong, why do they have to do this?"

The president nodded and said. "This is interesting. If they're really lying, Sudo and class D's punishment won't be just suspended and deduct their points. Everyone who relates to this scheme will be expelled."

His eyes were on his sister who couldn't say anything.

"No! They're lying! We told you the truth." Sudo screamed.

"What a shame! There are 5 people confessing that they're hired. And you still don't accept the truth?" Ishizaki said.

It was true. Almost 1 of 3 confessing that they lied. Although we have the other 15. These witnesses' credibility was low.

"You son of a bitch!" Sudo roared and tried to attack Ishizaki. I grabbed him.

"Calm down, Sudo! It'll be worse if you attack them!" I warned.

Sakagami-Sensei smiled like a winner.

"I think everything is clear now." He said. "It's time to punish, I think."

The president looked at his sister and sighed.

"We will--"

The bell rang.

"Oops. Time's out." The president said. "Tachibana, take Kiriyama to the clinic."

The secretary nodded and dragged the body out of the room while everyone was looking at them with confusion.

"W--What happens?" Kondo said.

"5 o'clock now. The student council was closed. We don't work overtime." The president explained.

"What the hell!?" Komiya yelled. "You're a restaurant or something?"

"This's how we work, start on the time, stop on the time. Thank you for using our service." He bowed and walked out of the room.

Before he went away, he glared at me and said.

"Next Tuesday, we will judge this case. And we will know who is lying."

I looked at his eyes.

And at that moment, I promised myself. We had to win this game.

Not because I want to help Sudo.

Not because I want to win class C.

But because I want that sinner to know the consequence of lying.

Class C, Sakagami-Sensei, and those 5 witnesses were lying. I was sure.

And Lying was a sin.

If someone sin without being aware of their poonya, they was a real sinner.

And I sicked of it.

Vol.2 Chapter 6 Sakura?

"Maybe it's class C's plan from start. " Ichinose said with worried.

"I think so. " Horikita agreed. "Class C maybe hire that 5 witnesses to lurk in the group of real witnesses. Despite five people, we already lost our credit."

We were in the Palette. After we finished the trial. Sudo was very angry so Horikita told him to go back to the dorm. Therefore, There were just me, Horkita, Ichinose, and Kanzaki.

"If this's really their plan, I have to tell, this really works. " Kanzaki said. "The others witnesses afraid they'll be punished, so they all withdraw."

"This means there were only the witnesses who told the school that we're lying. " Hoikira spoke with a serious tone. "The only evidence, in this case, is class C's wound and the testimony that makes us difficult."

"But, are you sure this is class C's plan? How can high school students scheme something like that?" I said, but everyone looked at me like I lost my mind.

"We're in Classroom of The Elite, Ayanokouji. " Kanzaki said. "We don't ask about it here."

Understable, Have a nice day.

I saw Ichinose lowered her head. I felt like she had something in her mind.

"What's wrong, Ichinose?" I asked her.

"I think about the rumors I heard. " She replied. "I heard that in class C, there is a guy name Ryuen Kakeru. Only in the first week, everyone in class C obeys him like a dog. "

Kanzaki nodded.

"That's strange, the rumors use the words "obey", not trust. How can you make the whole class obey you in a week?" He said. "You can be nice to people and show you leadership to be trusted, but being obeyed is different. Ryuen must be a scary guy. Maybe, he is the one who plans this from the beginning."

"Do you know him?" Horikita asked Ichinose.

"No." Ichinose shook her head. "Maybe Kushida-Chan knew him."

I never met Ryuen before. But I thought I knew who he was.

I thought he was the guy who threatened me to give him the paper. That means Kanzaki maybe met him once.

"Sounded like Ryuen is scary people, but I'm not afraid of him," Horikita said bravely. "Because we have 2 geniuses here."

Horikita stared at me.

Oi, there was only one genius, I wasn't genius!

But think twice, if Horikita didn't realize I was just a lucky man, Maybe, there was no genius around here.

--

That night, I was in front of my laptop. This was my first and only gift from that man. It didn't even literally from him. It was the last step of the experiment. So that man allowed me to sent the letter for the lottery prize. I won the first prize, this laptop.

I looked at the folder on the screen.

Kaxxxa's file.

Kaxxxa sent this to me, two days before he died from a heart attack on the way back to the White Room. He told me it would make me adapt myself to society.

There were many flies that I found interesting like; Queen and Slave, How to be the man of culture, H.A.R.E.M.

There was some kind of interesting file that I hadn't explore yet, like Imoutoor Gravure Model.

Sometimes when I was very worried, I would sit before my laptop, and enjoyed Kaxxxa's flies.

Maybe this time, it was my biggest worry since I tried to run away from that man. Ryuen wasn't a normal person. He could change the situation and fight with my luck.

More than that, I felt contradict.

I sicked of class C because of their lying without fear of sin. But I was lying every day. I hid the fact that I was dating Ichinose from everyone. Luckily, although class B had already known about this. No one in class D knew.

What was the difference?

I sighed.

I was thinking about which file I would enjoy today when someone called me. My phone rang very loud until I accidentally clicked on Gravure's file.

I sighed and answered the phone.

"Good evening. " I said.

The other side didn't answer immediately. For a moment, I heard the low voice from another side.

"Good evening, Ayanokouji-Kun." It wasn't a familiar voice.

"Who's there?" I asked.

"Sakura Airi. Do you remember me?" I felt a little bit neglected in her tone.

"Sure, why not?" I spoke immediately. "I just didn't often hear your voice."

"T--true." She stuttered.

"So you feel more comfortable speaking through phone, huh?"

"It's more like, feeling less uncomfortable." She said.

"That's good. And why did you call me? Something wrong or just want to chit-chat?"

"Eh--Can you help me something?" Sakura said.

"Sure. What's the matter?"

Sakura stopped for a while, then, said with a voice that was no louder than the whisper.

"I dropped my camera, so it's broken. I have to go to the electronic center.--Can you go with me?"

I understood why she want me to go with her. Sakura Airi had a communication disorder. She couldn't speak with people easily, especially, strangers. If I went with her, I could help her very much.

"Sure. What about this Saturday? I'm free that day." I had a meeting with Hirata and the girls on Friday, and thanks to Chihiro, I had to go on date with Ichinose Sunday.

"Ok, thank you, very much. Ayanokouji-Kun." She stopped her word for a moment. "Good night."

Sakura hung up before I could say anything.

"Good night," I said to myself. Then, I turned my eyes back to my laptop's screen.

I almost screamed out loud.

Sakura was on my screen.

Not "Clark Kent" Sakura with the glasses, but "Superman" Sakura without glasses.

In Gravure's file, there were many pictures of Sakura. She wore pretty clothes, swimsuits, or sexy wearings. She smiled as bright as that days. As Yamauchi said, she had a great figure.

Something was rising, and it wasn't Shield hero,

and it wasn't any part of my body too.

But it was my suspect. My suspect was rising. I told you it was my suspect.

Because in this file, Kazuma named all of the pictures with the model's name. But Sakura's picture was named Shizuku.

Shizuku?

I looked at one of Sakura's pictures. It was her in the bikini.

Our bold idol's summer! Shizuku-Chan is here!

Sounded like some kind of those gravure idols. Unfortunately, I didn't know much about them, this was the first time I explored this file.

If I wanted to know something, I had to ask the professional.

I called our class's pervert professional.

"Hey! Yamauchi, are you free now?"

"Oh, Ayanokouji. I'm free. I just finished my date. It's wonderful!"

Uso De Aru.I ignored it.

"I want to ask you something."

"If I can answer you, I will."

"Thank you. Do you know the gravure idol named Shizuku-Chan?"

"Hell yeah! She's one of my favorites! 93-49-80! She won the 5th prize of the summer swimsuit's idol last year. She debuted when she was a second-year middle schooler in Gravure Idol vol. 62, April 12th, 2013. Then, she was in IdolSummer, Magic of night, and PlayBoi. Total 8 issues. 43 pictures. She uploaded her pictures in her own blog too! The first picture was uploaded on January 5th, 2014. Upload average rate is a picture per 2.3 days. The last upload is on March 25th,2015. She didn't upload any pictures until now."

This man was real! At least he was good at something else but lying.

"She's quite popular so."

"Yes, although she isn't as popular as Shino akiHabaRa she's still popular," Yamauchi said.

"Wait. Who's she?"

"Gravure Idol, top of them," Yamauchi spoke. "Oh, do you interested in them? I had many textbooks about it, if you want, I can lend you--"

"No, thanks. I just suspect something. Thank you very much, Yamauchi." I hung up.

I looked at Shizuku-Chan.Is this really Sakura? I felt something different and something the same in Her and Shizuku.

Shizuku was bright but Sakura was dark.

Why the girl with a communication disorder could model for some sexy wearing?

And why she had to hide something that can make her more popular?

I didn't understand at all. Kaxxxa, help me.

I had to know more.

I searched for Shizuku's blog. But when I tried to grab the mouse, my hand bounced with the glass of water on the side--wait, How it came? I was sure I didn't push something on the table.

The glass of water was fell and it splashed on the laptop. Suddenly, the screen went out.

Yes, my laptop broke. I was sure in the commercial, they said it was more durable than this.

--

That Saturday, I walked out of the dorm with the laptop in my bag. I thought I would let the electronic center fixed it with Sakura's camera.

I decided to not say something about Shizuku. If Sakura didn't tell anybody, I was sure she would have a reason.

I waited in front of the Palette since she told me to wait there. I had been waiting for a half-hour when I decided to call her.

"Where're you, Sakura?"

"I'm behind you, Ayanokouji-Kun." She said through the phone. I flinched and turned back. There was a girl with a sunglasses and mask behind me. When she took her mask off, I just realized she was Sakura.

"S--Sorry, Sakura. I didn't realize you're here." I stuttered.

Sakura wrote in her notebook.

No need to apologize, it's my fault to dress like this.

She was dressing like tried to make everyone couldn't remember her. Since I knew who she was, it was understandable. Maybe she didn't want her Fanclub to figure it out.

Maybe she hid behind her glasses because of that.

"Let's go to the electronic center," I said.

Sakura nodded, she trembled a bit. But she still walked with me into the mall.

"Can you make any friends else but me?" I asked her. Sakura nodded.

Kushida-San, Came to greet me and try talking with me. Can I consider her as my friend?

"Sure. Kushida was everyone's friend." I answered her. I decided to forget that devil's form. She didn't show me that side again.

"I can introduce you to someone," I said. "Inogashira is a shy girl likes you, maybe you can get along with her."

Or we won't say anything because each other is too shy.

"There is that risk too." I nodded. "Um. Horikita was too cold. Sato's group was too--." I shrugged my shoulder.

I will do my best to get along with them.

She nodded like a puppy, I almost rubbed her head. "Don't too hard. A friend never ran away. We have 3 years to make 100 friends. It's more thane enough."

I felt like I was lying.

Sudo might be expelled next week.

More than that, I and Horikita might be expelled too. Without me, I was afraid that Sakura won't find any friends.

But I couldn't tell Sakura. Because if Sakura knew, she would try to do something that she couldn't and it would hurt her in the end.

Something you couldn't rush it.

When we reached the electronics center. Sakura and I walked to the counter, the guy behind the counter looked at Sakura with flirtatious eyes. I understood why Sakura seemed to be scared.

I walked close to Sakura and coughed a little bit. That employee flinched and looked at me. Maybe my dead eyes were too scary. He turned his face away immediately.

The electronic center employee checked Sakura's camera and my laptop for a while. I didn't understand the technical vocabulary he use that much, but I guess it took a week to fixed it.

Sakura's camera was bought in this store so it had insurance and she no need to pay. Otherwise, I had to pay for fixing this tablet bought outside the school. Luckily, I had enough money to pay.

"Please fill outyour name and address in this form ." He said and handed the form to Sakura and ignoring me.

Oi, I was here too, you know?

Because I was annoyed him, so I took that form before Sakura got it and filled in my name.

"Young boy! You can't--" He shouted.

"Why can't I? I'm a customer too, you know?" I said. "If you finished fixing it, contact me, okay? Both of them."

I knew Sakura would feel uncomfortable contacting a stranger so this should be very helpful for her.

Sakura looked at me, I didn't know how the eyes behind those sunglasses felt.

But when we walked out of the electric center, she wrote in the notebook.

Thank you so much, Ayanokouji-Kun, thank you so much.

"Why you thanks me? I didn't do anything." I told her. But Sakura still pointed at that words again and again.

I sighed.

"Anyway, let's go back to the dorm."

Sakura nodded and followed me.

But when we walked out of the mall, Sakura grabbed my hand.

I turned my face to her, she blushed and unclasped immediately.

"What's wrong Sakura?"

She raised her eyes to saw my face.

--

Same place, the same characters.

It was a special building, on the fourth floor.

But it was noon. The scene of school through the glass wall wasn't as beautiful as twilight.

I and Sakura were still looking at it.

I didn't know why Sakura took me here.

And I didn't want to ask her.

After a long moment of silence. I heard something flew in the air.

"A--Ayanokouji-Kun."

"Sakura?" Sakura was talking?

"I've heard about Sudo-Kun's case." She whispered. "Is it real you might be expelled?"

"No, it's just a rumor."

Uso De Aru. I was lying.

"Is it real that all of your witnesses withdraw from this case?

"No."

I was lying.

"Is it real that--"

"Nothing is real, Sakura, everything is a lie."

I was lying.

Sakura turned her face at me, she took off her sunglasses, that pretty face appear to me.

"You're lying." She said.

"I'm telling a truth."

"You're lying." She repeated her words. "And I know it because I've been lying for a long time."

Sakura closed her eyes and breath in, it seemed like she could speak when she didn't see my face.

"I was an idol when I was a middle schooler. Maybe strange, but I was an idol because I want to improve myself, I want to talk to other people, want to smile at other people, want to befriend other people. But I only wore the mask." She said. "I didn't smile, I just lied to the camera that I was smiling. It wasn't a smile at all. When I became a high schooler, I was afraid I will revealed my identity, so I lied again. I'm afraid I will be pulled into chaos, so I lied Horikita-San that I didn't see anything that day. But in the end, it caused my first and only friend to be expelled."

Sakura opened her eyes and looked at me.

"I--I will tell them the t--truth." She stuttered.

"I won't let you do that," I said. "Even I and Horikita couldn't deal with this, no one believes us--"

"I--I'm stronger than you think, Ayanokouji-Kun!" Sakura said out loud. "At least, please let me help you something! Let me tell you the truth."

Another moment of silence.

A few students walked past the narrow valley.

"Tell me the truth, Sakura. " I said.

I just realized Sakura never told me what she saw.

"I--I saw the guys from class C tried to attack Sudo--Sudo-Kun just protected himself."

I nodded.

She wasn't lying.

It liked the first time I heard the truth.

"That's all I want to hear," I said tenderly.

"But it's not all I want to say. " Sakura said with a very low sound.

Sakura took something off of her cloth and gave it to me.

I received it, it was a picture.

The selfie picture of Sakura.

There was Sudo and 3 class C guys in the background.

Vol.2 Chapter 7 Liar Liar

I was alone in the Pallette.

After Sakura went back to the dorm. I wanted to think a bit so I went to the Palette.

I looked at Sakura's pictures. This could prove that Sakura was there and saw the incident.

The point was it couldn't prove how the incident was.

Sakura was low credibility from begin, we couldn't use her to change the situation that much.

But this was all card I had.

I believe in my luck.

I trusted my luck.

And I believe whatever card I drew, it was always the best card, although it didn't seem to be.

I just had to deal with it.

"Ayanokouji-Kun!" I heard the bright sound from behind, When I turned my face in that direction, I saw Kushida standing behind me.

"Hey, Kushida." I greeted her. "What are you doing here?"

"I have an appointment with my friend, what about you?"

"Me too, I just finished--"

I looked at Kushida's face and realized something.

"What's wrong, Ayanokouji-Kun?"

I didn't want to use it this way, but I didn't have any other idea.

--

"You want me to teach you how to blackmail?" Kushida said with a naive sound.

"We're alone, just use your true voice," I told her.

We were in Kushida's room. This was the first time I was in the girl's room, so I was a bit nervous.

Although I didn't show it on my face.

Kushida was surprised by my word before started giggles.

"I don't expect that from you, Ayanokouji-Kun. Where is the idiot who said he's sick with blackmailing? You're just a wolf in sheep's close."

Maybe I.

"Tell me, Ayanokouji-Kun. Why do you want to blackmail someone?"

"I have evidence to prove Sakura is witness, but it couldn't prove how that incident was," I explained. I was sure Kushida must know what incident I was talking about.

"Then, I realized, if we couldn't win with the card, just make our opponent fold. I have to bluff them, make them believe we have evidence that will expel them. And threaten them to drop the suit."

This was the best way possible. In the trial, we couldn't fight them.

But no crime, no trial, no punishment.

"Huhu, you're wicked, Ayanokouji-Kun. What's the problem them?" Kushida said with a devil face.

"I don't know how to blackmail," I replied. "So I have to ask professional, should I forced Ishizaki to grabbed my..."

"Stop! You idiot!" Kushida shouted. "And what do you mean I'm a professional?"

"You tried to blackmail me once, sent Chabashira-Sensei Horikita's clip to blackmail her."

Kushida sighed.

"Understandable." She looked at me. "I wonder something."

"What?"

"Why do I have to help you?" Kushida grinned. "If I don't help, will you blackmail me?"

"Nope, I told you, I sicked of it."

"And you're begging me to teach you blackmailing?"

"I don't want to blackmail them, I need to blackmail them," I said. "You should help me because if Sudo was expelled--"

"--Our classroom lost the point, just like the last time? That idiot destroyed the class again and again. If he got expelled, we'll be happier. And if you and Horikita got expelled, I'll be happier."

She was like Horikita. But when Horikita accepted to help Sudo, she did it whatever it take, I didn't talk with Horikita for a while. She always stayed on her desk and thinking how to help Sudo.

Kushida was different.

When she said if you and Horikita got expelled, I'll be happier. I felt like she wanted everything going like that.

But I wasn't that naive.

"Kushida, do you know charity?"

"Of course, butthead, everyone knows that word. " Kushida said annoyed.

"If you do something good to other people, you'll be repaid someday. " I said. "This's why people do charity. They believe they'll get Poonya, and Poonya will repay you someday."

"So do you tell me you want me to do it for charity?"

"No, Poonya was too abstract. " If it wasn't me, no one would believe it. "But if you help me, you can be certain I will repay you someday. And from your experience, you'll know I can do anything for you."

I looked into her eyes. That evil's eyes.

"Kushida, please do me a charity."

--

I had another mission.

Horikita told me Sudo's problem was never fixed if we didn't improve his personality.

So on Monday, after school. I was waiting for someone in my room.

I heard the knock so I said;

"Come in."

The door was opened. Sudo walked into my room. When he saw me, surprise appeared on his face.

"W--What the hell!?" He shouted.

I understood why he was so shocked.

I was in a leather suit and high-heel shoes. The whip was in my hand, I waved it around.

Don't look at me with those eyes.

I just couldn't find any suit. This whip was sold with the suit.

"What the hell!?" Sudo screamed.

"This's the way to help you, Sudo. " I said with the monotone.

"Wait--what--" He looked at the whip. "Will you use it to me?"

"Yes." I nodded.

Sudo walked backward for a few steps.

"I--I-- don't like that way, Ayanokouji. You're my friends--" He stuttered. "I mean I like to hit with the whip but it has to be queen type girl like Horikita--"

"What?"

"What?"

I shook my head. "Don't worry. Nothing sexual. I ain't S. I just like you, M."

Sudo frowned.

"Do you know what is M and S?"

"Sure. M is the Main character, S is the Support character. You are the protagonist in the basketball team, I am the protagonist of this fiction."

"What fiction?"

"Nothing." I shook my head. "Forget it, I have to train you until you're calmer. Sit here."

Sudo was still confused. Maybe he was too confused until he did what I told him.

"Where is Horikita? I'm here because you told me Horikita will be here."

I didn't say anything. I locked his wrist with a shackle.

"Sorry, I lie to you."

I lied again.

"What!? Son of a bitch! Release me!" He got angry.

"Don't worry. This was Horikita's permission." I told him. Well, only a part about improving Sudo's personality.

"Really?" Sudo raised his eyebrows.

"If Horikita said so--"

Good job.

I walked to face him.

"Listen, Sudo. This is the method that I invented, inspired by the Kaizaku method. The Zen's mediation. How? Maybe you're curious. I will try to provoke you. You have to calm yourself. If you got angry--" I flicked the whip. "I will hit you with this whip."

"What the fuck!?"

"Horiktia--"

Sudo pursed his lips.

"If it's Horiktia. This means I am tortured by her." He started smiling. "Come on, Horikita! Hit papa's butt! Baby!"

I thought he missed the concept. But as long as he wanted it, there was no reason to reject it.

"Ok."

I breathe in.

"You're just a scumbag basketballer who will never succeed in your life!" I said.

"You son of a bitch!!!!!!" Sudo yelled.

Whip!!!

"OSHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH! Baby!"

"You're just a fucking useless delinquent, everyone hates you!"

"I will kill you!"

Whip!!!

"MAMAMIAAAAAAAAAA!!!!"

"Although he appeared only 10 volumes. People still talk about Yamauchi more than you!!"

"What do you--"

Whip!!!!

"ITAIIIIIIIIII!!!!!!"

"Despite hating Shinohara. People still shipping Ike and Shinohara more than you and Horikita!!"

"Agh!!"

Whip!!!!

"Come on baby!!!!!!"

That night, Sudo's screaming was loud over the dorm.

The next day, in the first year, there was a rumor about the screaming ghost in the dorm. It became the 10th mystery of ANHS.

--

It was Tuesday, after school.

We had an hour before the judgment began.

I and Ichinose were waiting for them at my favorite place, the Moonshine. Kushida suggested I bring Ichinose with me.

You have to make your opponent believe in your credibility, Ichinose-Chan was well-known. She was the most credible girl in our class.

In fact, Horikita looked worried about this plan.

"Are you sure it will work? If it won't, I, you, and Sudo will be expelled."

"It will work, Horikita."

This was our last chance.

That was why I had to tell a big lie.

If it wasn't because of Sakura, I will never do this.

Sakura was a liar, she lied since became an idol, and when she wasn't anymore, she still lie.

All lie was a sin.

But sometimes, you couldn't do anything but lie.

How could I blame Sakura for that?

That man told me not to lie because he didn't want any sin to decrease my luck.

But if I didn't lie now, I will be a sinner.

Sometimes, the question wasn't to lie or not to lie.

But lie for what?

Ishizaki, Kondo, Komiya came on time. They looked paranoid. There weren't many customers in this cafe, except Horikita who waiting in the student council room.

"Ichinose. " Ishizaki looked surprised when he saw Ichinose. "And-- who are you again?" He looked at me.

Ah, another pain.

"I'm Ayanokouji Kiyotaka, class D. I'm sure we met once."

"Oh, you're that guy, who's brave enough to deal with that thing.Look, although we were enemies now, I personally respect you, bro."

Ishizaki said. He was a pretty good man though.

"Let's talk about our business," I said. "Before that, do you guys want some waffles?"

They flinched and shook their head harshly.

Ichinose asked me with confusion.

"What's wrong with them and waffles?"

"Nothing." It looked like the Horikita monster was scarier than I thought, I heard Kiriyama, the student council member, was still a clinique, he collapse every time he saw waffles.

"About our business. I'll make you an offer you can't refuse. " I took it seriously. "I want you to drop the suit."

Ishizaki laughed as I was insane.

"Do you idiot? That bitch hurt us, and you're telling me to let him free?" He said.

"Yes, he hurt you, but you're the one who started, aren't you?" Ichinose said.

"Don't be kidding! Do you still think the school still believes you after you hiring people to lie?" Ishizaki ridiculed it. His sidekick laughed too.

"I'm afraid the one who hiring people to lie is you," I said. "And the school will trust us, because when we took advantage of the truth, why do we have to lie though?"

"In the case, your truth is the real truth," Komiya said.

"Yes, in that case, the ones who will be expelled weren't me or Sudo or Waffle monster. But it will be you and your puppet master. Maybe the fake witness that you sent to lurk us."

"Oi, oi, you're too far. We didn't do anything, right?" Kondo asked his allies, they nodded.

I sighed. "Do you know every witness didn't have evidence to prove them seeing the incident?"

"Yes."

"But there is the one who has," I said and sent Ishizaki the photo.

It was Sakura's selfie photo, but I blurred her face, so they didn't know who she was.

When Ishizaki saw himself in the background of the picture, his eyes opened wide. He suddenly grabbed the picture rip in.

"Today, we have a thing called digital file. Do you know?" Ichinose said with a smile.

"H--how do you get this?" Ishizaki stuttered.

"Well, someone could take your picture. It's my luck that we could find him." I said. "He didn't want to relate with our problem. I have to ask him again and again for these pictures."

"What do you mean these?!" Kondo shouted.

"Well, it's plural. This photo is just an appetizer. The main dish is more delicious than this."

"Yes, I tasted it, and I have to tell you. It will make your eyes explode!" Ichinose helped me.

"Do you mean the picture of the incident?" Ishizaki said like whispering.

"No, no. We don't have any pictures." I said. I could felt relief from Ishizaki and it was destroyed in a moment. "It's a video. Very good quality video."

Those class C's guys lost all color from their faces.

Ishizaki was the first one who could pull himself back.

"You're just bluffing."

"Maybe I, maybe not." I shrugged my shoulders.

"If you have evidence, why won't you take it to the student council right now?" Ishizaki asked. "Why do you have to ask us to drop the suit?"

"Because I wasn't sure we will win," I replied.

"The mastermind behind you was genius, I admitted it. He could use only 5 people to destroy our evidence. I wasn't sure if he destroy this evidence too. But our gambling had crossed the lines. I wasn't sure I will win, but I wasn't sure we will lose either. If you took another plan, we would strike you back. I bet, you raise. You bet, I raised. Now everything going too far. We will fight until someone win. Who lost, he will bankrupt with no doubt."

When I said bankrupt. I mean expelling.

Ishizaki and his comrade looked at each other eyes. I was sure they knew what I mean. Kushida told me these three weren't that smart, this trick couldn't use with a smart guy. But it was more than enough for these three.

They scared. They were pressured. They had to decide now.

"I--if you took the video to the council. you would win, wouldn't you?" Ishizaki asked. I noticed he asked the same question. This was the sigh of fear.

"As I told you, this's the most secure way. More than that, I want to do some charity."

"Huh, charity?"

"Poonya's investment. You can use this phrase too. However, if I helped you now, I was sure, you will be useful in the future. Ichinose, would you mind explain them?"

Ichinose smiled and started speaking.

"Class B and Class D tried to fight with Class A. But everyone knows class A isn't piece of cake, we need class C's powerใ I believe if we all gather, we will win class A! Because--"

She looked at my eyes.

"Friendship is magic!!!!"

We were lying.

There wasn't anything like class B-C-D ally. We knew if the war really started. Class C will gather with Class A without a doubt. This was naturally mechanics.

Class B and C was opponent. Class C had to win class B before fighting with class A. And class D was the weaker, no use to ally with us.

But this was in the game too.

We gave the chance for class C to cooperate and betray us. We acted like the naive who was too innocent for this world.

The hound thought we were sheep. They thought they could eat us easily.

But we were the wolf in the sheep's cloth.

This was planned by the most genius of class. (At least I think so.)

Horikita, Hirata, Kushida.

And the luckiest guy in the world, me.

Ishizaki still didn't say anything.

I sighed.

"It looked we can't deal, right?" I said. "I will take that video to the school though."

"Ishizaki! Just admit it! I didn't want to expelled!" Komiya screamed.

"Yes! I don't too!" Kondo said too.

They maybe didn't notice but they had shown their card already.

They didn't have any plan left. So they were afraid they would lose.

"Shut up. I will call that guy first!" Ishizaki tried to calm himself.

But I didn't allow him.

"I will call too," I said. "Horikita and Sudo are waiting in the meeting room. They'll be sad if I told them everything doesn't go on its way!"

"Ishizaki!!!" Kondo screamed.

Ishizaki punched the desk and stood up.

"Fuck it! Find I will drop the suit!"

"Right now," Ichinose said.

"Right now!" He shouted and ran out of the cafe, his comrade followed him.

I waited until I couldn't see them, then I sighed with relief.

"Damn. That's so hard." I mumbled.

"We did it! Ayanokouji-Kun!" Ichinose said with happiness and grabbed my hand, she released it immediately though. "You were a good liar, you know?"

"Don't say that. " I said tiredly. "I never lie that much in my entire life. It's so hard to hold my face."

"Really?" Ichinose tilted her head. "But you keep your poker face all the time!"

Ah, I forgot it.

"Thank you again, Ichinose," I told her.

She smiled brightly. "No need! We're friends."

Actually, Girlfriends,but I decided to not mention it.

I looked at my girlfriend and watched the time. There were 45 minutes left.

"Ichinose. " I called her name. "Do you want to go on date?"

--

Ishizaki, Komiya, and Kondo was running to the school.

They didn't know Ayanokouji's plan at all. They were still confused.

"How is it going like this!?" Komiya mumbled nervously.

"Ryuen-San said it was a perfect plan!" Kondo said.

"It's because you idiot didn't check around first. " Ishizaki gnashed. "How you let 13 people saw us!?"

"I checked it! Ishizaki!" Komiya protested. "But people came from nowhere."

"Who's that man?" Kondo said with himself.

"What?"

"That's Ayanokouji Kiyotaka. He dared to mess with that monster. Ryuen-San said class D was out of a card. But Ayanokouji still strike us back!"

Ichizaki became silent for a while.

"Maybe, he is another genius." He whispered. "Remember what Ryuen-San said? Hirata has leadership, but he is too weak. Horikita is smart, but can't lead the class, and meek sometimes. So he is confident no one in class D can destroy his plan."

"Maybe Ayanokouji is a hidden genius!" Kondo shouted,

"Maybe he's just lucky," Komiya said but Kondo punched his shoulder.

"What an idiot idea!? You're always the dumbest guy in our class, Komiya." Kondo said and told Ishizaki. "He still believes the world's round. What an idiot Komiya."

Ishizaki sighed, he didn't want to work with these idiots after all.

"Stop talking and--" He stopped his words when he saw someone was waiting for them in the way.

"Ryuen-San?" Ishizaki called him.

That man grinned when he saw them.

"What an idiot? All of you, Ku Ku."

Vol.2 Chapter 8 A little luck

Ryuen Kakeru stood before Ishizaki, Komiya, and Kondo. He grinned. But Ishixaki couldn't feel happiness from him.

He was angry. But Ryuen Kakeru of class C never showed his angry if it wasn't necessary.

"Are you planning to drop the suit? Kuku." He spoke up.

"Y--yes." Ishizaki nodded. "They said they have a video that proves us started first. If we don't drop the suit, they will show it to school."

"And you believe them? Kuku."

"They said they don't want to fight anymore, they aren't sure who will win--" Kondo said.

"What an idiot!? Kuku." Ryuen shouted. "If they have the incident's video, there is no need to hide it. They will win with no doubt! This means they don't have any fucking video! Kuku."

"Excuse me, Ryuen-San." Komiya raised his hand. "Why do you have to end your lines with Kuku?"

"It's my signature, ok? Kuku."

Ryuen shook his head with boring.

"Anyway Kuku, don't even think to drop the suit! Or I will kill you, Kuku."

"B--but how should we do?" Ishizaki stuttered.

"Just go to the meeting room. And you'll win the case. Kuku." Ryuen replied. "Class D is full of defects. Even Horikita can't fight me, Kuku. They will lose for sure, Kuku!"

Ishizaki looked at his comrade and nodded. If Ryuen said so, everything would go like that.

"I will come with you, Kuku."

Ryuen said and started walking. Their minion ran followed him. He grinned when he saw school buildings.

No one could beat his plan.

Especially that defect from a defect class.

--

Horikita and Sudo were waiting in front of the student council room.

They didn't dare to say anything.

Ayanokouji told them to wait here. If everything went fine, Ishizaki, Kondo, and Komiya should come here to drop the suit.

Sudo sighed and lean his back against the wall.

Suddenly, he shouted out.

"Ouch!"

"What's wrong, Sudo?" Horikita turned her face to her classmates.

"Nothing, nothing. My back gets wounded, so when I touched it, it's very hurt."

Horkita nodded. Sudo always flared up. He may be crushed something and get hurt. He should be more patient.

She stared at the door. His brother was behind that door. Horikita always admired her brother. The more she admire, the more she feared to make him disappointed.

Horikita breathed in, she had to pull herself back. If she showed him her shakiness, he would be disappointed for sure.

A quarter before the trial, Ishizaki's party appeared in the corridor.

Behind them, there was the man with a scary face. Horikita didn't know him. But she could feel danger from this guy.

"Good evening, Sudo," Ishizaki said. "Are you ready to say goodbye?"

"I'm ready. " Sudo said. "Look, although I hate you. But if you have to go out of this school, I will say goodbye to you for sure."

Horikita was a bit surprised. Sudo didn't get angry or anything.

"Stop chit-chat, girls. Kuku." That guy behind class C said. "Ishizaki, go inside now. Kuku."

"Yes, Ryuen-San."

Ryuen. This name reminded Horikita. Ichinose said about him, didn't she? She told Horikita that Ryuen was class C's leader.

Now, Horikita was sure Ryuen wasn't an ordinary person. Even Ishizaki seemed to be humble with him.

Ishizaki knocked on the student council room's door.

After a moment, the door was opened. Secretary Tachibana walked out of the room. When she saw them, she looked surprised.

"Ara, what are you doing here?" She asked.

"What do you mean? We came here to the trial!" Ishizaki said.

"Eh?" Tachibana tilted her head, then, she asked someone in the room. "Prez! Do we have any trial today?"

Horikita was frozen when she saw her brother come out of the room.

"You should be the one who checks the schedule, shouldn't you?" He asked Tachibana.

"It's Kiriyama's duty, President, but since he was attacked..."

Horikita didn't understand why everyone looked at her.

Horikita Manabu sighed he went into the room and came back a minute later.

"No, we have no trial today." He said.

"What!?" Kondo shouted. "You told us you will judge our case today."

The president looked around, he saw his sister and Sudo, so he recognized that case now.

"I said that, but you have dropped the suit already, haven't you?"

Everyone there was surprised. The smile on Ryuen's face disappeared immediately.

"W--what do you mean!?" Ishizaki protested.

"I mean what I mean." The president glared at Tachibana, she started explaining.

"This morning, we got called from Ishizaki Daichi, telling us they want to drop the petition."

His comrade gazed at Ishizaki. He shook his head frantically.

"No way, it has to be someone pretending to be me!"

"Well, we recorded the conversation too!"

Tachibana took off her phone and started playing record.

It was Ishizaki's voice.

"Hello, I'm Ishizaki Daichi, class 1-C. I want to drop the petition."

Ishizaki's eye turned wide.

"Ishizaki! You betrayed us!?" Kondo grabbed Ishizaki's shirt.

"No, no way! I'm with you for all day, how can I--" He realized something.

"Maybe--that call."

--

"Oi, Ishizaki! Let's go to get some lunch!" Kondo said he was standing at the class's door.

"Wait a minute--" Ishizaki replied, his eyes were on his phone.

"Come on! Manabe-Chan was waiting for us!" Kondo spoke. "If we're late, that nerd Kaneda will get her!"

When he saw his friend didn't move, Kondo walked toward him and asked. "What're you doing, Ishizaki?"

"I tried to call the building maintenance department. " Ishizaki explained. "Last night, I can't turn on the tap, so I thought it was broken, I, therefore, called the maintenance and make a petition to send me the plumber."

"So what?"

"This morning, I turned on the tap again, but it worked, the truth turns the faucet in the wrong way."

Kondo laughed. "What an idiot?"

Ishizaki sighed. "Right? If the plumber came, I would be more embarrassed! That's why I tried to drop the petition."

There was the voice from Ishizaki's phone.

" Good morning, welcome toTokyo Metropolitan Advanced Nurturing High School's call center. Asking for information, press 1. Contact with the director, press 2. Contact with the student council press 3. Asking Chabashira-Sensei on date press--sorry, someone changed the line. Contact the building maintenance department press--"

"Oi, Ishizaki! Look!" Kondo shouted. Ishizaki turned his glared off of his phone.

Komiya was in front of the classroom. He was confronting the girl with silver hair.

Shiina Hiyori, the class's princess.

"Shiina-San, I have something to tell you."

"Yes? Komiya-Kun?" Shiina said with smiled.

Komiya's face turned red. He breathed in.

"Shiina. " He spoke up. " Did my heart love till now? Forswear it, sight! For I ne'er saw true beauty till this night."

He was confessing his love.

Everyone in the class became silent.

The girls were thrilled about Shiina's answer.

The boys hoped Shiina rejected him, so they still have a chance.

Shiina smiled.

"From Romeo and Juliet? I loved that line." She said. "I'm glad to know your interest in the classic book too, see you Komiya-Kun."

She said and walked out of the classroom.

Kondo laughed till die when Komiya walked toward them sadly.

"Ha Ha! You're too complicated! Baka Komiya. Shiina was so naive, you know? You have to be more straightforward."

Ishizaki nodded. "Oh, I forgot it, which number is the maintenance department?"

"3, I guess," Kondo said.

Ishizaki pressed the number. " Please wait for a while." The call center said.

While waiting, Ishizaki talked to Komiya.

"Komiya, you have to keep it simple."

Komiya sighed. "How should I do then?"

"Um, you have to promise. Swear with your heart. The girls love the guys who swear." Ishizaki said professionally. "You have to promise her, never gonna give her up, never gonna let her down, never run around and desert her."

Kondo agreed. "Right! You have to tell her never gonna make her cry, never gonna say goodbye, never gonna tell a lie and hurt her."

"Maybe you should tell her you've known each other for so long--Oh, I forgot my phone call."

Ishizaki took his phone to his ears.

" Good morning." The girl answered.

"Hello, I'm Ishizaki Daichi, class 1-C. I want to drop the petition."

" Ishizaki Daichi--Oh, I see. Do you really want to drop the petition?"

"Yes. Please do it for me. It's just a misunderstanding. Thank you"

--

Tachibana hung the phone and said with the president.

"President, Ishizaki Daichi from class 1-C wants to drop the suit."

The president nodded. "So accept it."

"It's strange, last week, he fight till death to beat that class D's boy. Why did he give up at the last minute?"

Horikita Manabu looked through the window.

"Maybe that guy--"

"Who?"

"Nothing." Manabu shook his head and looked up to the sky.

He mumbled with himself. "Suzune, you met someone interesting, very interesting."

--

"that's what happen," Tachibana concluded.

Everyone there opened their mouth wide with shock.

"It's just misunderstanding!" Ishizaki screamed. "I just want to call the maintenance department. I--I want to make a petition again!"

The president shook his head.

"I afraid that's impossible."

"Why!?"

Tachibana played the record again.

"I don't want to mess with this stuff anymore. If I or someone told you to make my petition again, please ignore it."

"But I didn't mean about Sudo's case!" Ishizaki protested.

"I mean what I mean! And I mean which petition you mean. If I say something else, ignore it."

Everyone couldn't say anything else.

Sudo sighed with relief.

The president looked around.

"If there's nothing, I will continue my working." He said. "Let's go, Tachibana."

The student council members returned to their room.

When the door was closed, Horkita sighed with relief.

"What's happened?" Sudo mumbled.

"We survive," Horikita said. Sudo smiled and punched the air with happiness.

"Hell yeah!" He screamed and roasted his opponent. "You see! Your big lie! The good man always wins!"

Ishizaki grinned.

"It's your luck this time, you idiot!"

"Who do you call..." Sudo started shouting but he stopped immediately. "No, no. I have to be calmer."

Sudo glared at Ishizaki. "Pardon me, sir. Why do you call me with something harshly like this?"

Ishizaki seemed to be surprised by Sudo's reaction.

Horikita too.

Sudo turned his face to Horkita and smiled. "I did what you tell me to do. " Sudo said. "Ayanokouji know how to handle the thing!"

Ayanokouji-Kun again? Horikita was sure more when the time passed. This man wasn't normal as he tried to tell her. He tried to blackmail class C, win her brother, and control Sudo.

He tried to tell her it was a coincidence. But this guy was the worst lie.

Horikita looked at Sudo. He looked very proud of himself.

"Good boy, I guess." She mumbled.

Sudo's smile became wider.

"Shake your tail? good dog. " Ishizali tried to satirize Sudo again. But it didn't work. Sudo was too happy with Horikita's compliment until he ignored Ishizaki's word.

"Stop being Kid, Ishizaki. Kuku." Ryuen said he walked through the corridor. His minion followed him.

When He walked past Horikita. She saw he smiled without any fear.

"Horikita Suzune? We will met again. Kuku."

After leaving her with that iconic laugh, Ryuen walked away.

"Let's go to Palette! Horikita."

Sudo asked her. But Horikita was still there, she looked followed Ryuen's back.

She noticed right now.

She didn't the strongest student in this school. When there were people like Ayanokouji or Ryuen around here.

--

"Ryuen-San. I'm sorry. It shouldn't happen!" Ishizaki almost cried while saying.

They were walking to the dorm. Ryuen didn't say a word since they left the school.

"It's because you were too dumb to remember the number!" Kondo insulted Ishizaki.

"What the--. I asked you but you misremembered it!"

"You had called them once, why you couldn't remember!?"

While those two blamed each other. Ryuen still had a smile on his face.

"There was no one's wrong. Kuku" He said.

"What do you mean?" Komiya asked.

"Don't you think everything was too casual, Kuku? Ishizaki miscalled and drop the suit by the chance. Everything was his plan. That Ayanokouji, Kuku. Ishizaki didn't misremember. Ayanokouji might chance the voice line and tricked you to call the student council instead, Kuku."

"But my tap--" Ishizaki stuttered.

"He might sneak in your room at night. Broke your tap, and fixed it in the morning, Kuku."

"Ryuen-San, don't you think it's just a coincidence?" Komiya protested.

Yes, it was.

"Stupid as always, Komiya, Kuku. All of it is his plan, Kuku!"

No, it wasn't.

Ryuen looked at the sun that falling down.

"We will fight someday, Ayanokouji, Kuku," Ryuen mumbled. "And that day, our battle will be legend! You will never beat me, Ayanokouji, Kuku."

Ishizali looked at the sun and turned his stare to his boss.

"Boss, is there something in the sun? Why do you keep looking at it?"

"For Emotional, Kukuku."

"And who are you talking with?" Kondo asked curiously.

"Do you know monologue?" Ryuen was annoyed. "See, I forgot to say Kuku in the end."

He looked at the sky and laughed historically.

"Kukukukukukukukukukukukukukukukukukukukukukukukukukukukukukukukukukukukukukukukukukukukukukukukukukukukukukukukukukukukukukukukukukukukukukukukukukukkukkukukkukukukukukukukukukukukukukukukukukukukukuukukkukukukukukukukukukukukukukukukukukukukukuk"

Author's note: Sorry for the short chapter.

Bonus question, how many times have I written Kuku wrong in Ryuen's historically laugh?

Vol.2 Chapter 9 Shizuku

The Keyaki mall was full of people like every day. This was the biggest entertaining center in this school. The kids with the money had to spend it. The Keyaki mall supported their desires. Even the broken students like us, usually came to this mall, for someone like Karuizawa's group or Kushida, they came here almost every day.

"Ayanokouji-Kun. What do you think of this dress?" Ichinose said while holding the pink lad dress.

"It's pretty, I guess. " I said. "I think it'll fit with your lace panty--I mean your style."

Ichinose didn't hear my words because she was looking at another wearing.

"It's pretty strange, you know?" She spoke up. "I thought you aren't the kind of guy who asks the girl to the date."

"Are you saying I'm a coward?" I said.

"You said it, not me." Ichinose smiled, she hold her clothes to the counter. "How can I say? In the manga, the character with dead fish eyes like you never ask anyone to hang out with him. They're usually asked or forced by someone. They always say it wastes my energy, I'm an energy conservative."

"I think I haven't told you yet. I want to smile. But I can't. My face's muscle was frozen. I can't even smile or raise my eyebrows though. I want to hang out with my friends too." I explained.

Ichinose laughed.

"What a pity boy."

"But the truth is, I don't come to Keyaki mall today because I want to hang out. I have to get my laptop back from the electronic center. " I said.

"So you don't want to go out with me?"

"No way, I just take a chance to go out with you. I can do my business and hang out with you at the same time. It's killing two birds with a rock."

"You're so cunning sometimes, you know?" Ichinose said teasingly.

"Well, it doesn't that much--"

"I mean your blackmail plan."

I turned my face to her.

"Come on, it doesn't like everyone can plan something this." She said.

"I don't think so, this's a shitty plan. If I'm really genius. I maybe plan something more complex than this. Maybe I called them to the special building. Show them the mock CCTV, and say the school hides those CCTVs. The school knows everything from start, and they just want us to solve the problem by ourselves. Then, threaten them to drop the suit. Something like that."

Ichinose looked at me with surprise.

"Wait. If you can think about that plan, doesn't it mean you're a genius?"

"Nope. I just randomly said it. Um, it's a good plan, isn't it?"

We walked to the electronic center. On the way, Ichinose met many friends, she greeted and talked to them. We had walked for only 2 minutes and we had to stop to talk with them. Luckily, we met none of my classmates.

We went into the electronic center around 5 p.m. The trial might begin now, I hoped everything would be fine.

I went to the counter. That employee who looked creepy wasn't there. The employee who greeted me was a girl with purple hair.

"Good afternoon, how can I help you?"

"Em. My name is Ayanokouji Kiyotaka. I got the laptop and the camera fixed here."

Ms. employee nodded and started typing something on her computer. A few moments later. She handed me my laptop and Sakura's camera.

After I paid my bill, I asked Ichinose to go out.

"What should we do next?" I asked her.

"Um. There is a maid cafe in this mall, what about it?" Ichinose suggested.

"I never go to a maid cafe before--"

"Ayanokouji!!"

I heard the yelling from behind. When I turned my face in its direction. I saw Yamauchi walking toward me.

Oh, shit.

Why did it have to be Yamauchi?

"What're you doing here--" Yamauchi saw Ichinose beside me. "I--Ichinose-San, why you are with Ayanokouji!?"

I was frozen. I couldn't let anyone know about my fake relationship with Ichinose. I glared at her and prayed to god.

Don't say anything, Ichinose.

"We're friends." She said with a smile.

"Friends?"

"Yes, Ayanokouji-Kun and I met each other in front of Keyaki mall by chance. So I asked him to go to a maid cafe with me."

Ichinose lied naturally as she breathed.

Ah, Ichinose. Please be my real girlfriend.

"A maid cafe!?" Yamauchi's eyes sparkled.

"Hm. Yamauchi-Kun like a maid cafe?"

"It's my life. " Yamauchi said with a serious face. "Like gravure idol, baseball and girls."

Oi, calm down. Could you see the disgust on Ichinose's face?

Ah, you couldn't see. Ichinose never showed a face like that.

"So, why don't we all go together?" She said.

Yamauchi nodded harshly. "Oh. It'll be great!"

He let Ichinose walk first and followed her.

"Ichinose, a maid cafe--Tch, why can't we cut Ayanokouji off?" He mumbled.

I can hear you.

--

"Ichinose, are you sure that cafe is here?"

"I have to tell you, I have no idea where are we now."

It was a half-hour since we met Yamauchi. And we still didn't know where was that cafe.

Ichinose was the only one who know it but she had never gone there before. While she was trying to find the way, Yamauchi didn't stop talking. He told Ichinose about his story again.

"...Yes, Once in Koshien, I get the Albatross for 5 times."

I wasn't a pro baseballer but I was sure Albatrossis golf's word.

We walked without any idea for minutes, and we end up walking in the back of the electronic center. It was very secluded. No one, no sound.

Ichinose looked around confused.

"Where're we?" She mumbled.

"I guess we're at the electronic center's transport door," I said.

"I don't think there's a maid cafe here," Yamauchi spoke up.

"We should go back to the front door and start again, How do you think, boys?" Ichinose suggested. We nodded. So she turned back.

But suddenly, we heard a voice.

"P--please stop doing this."

Although that voice was stuttering and very low, I knew whose voice is.

"Ayanokouji-Kun?" Ichinose called my name after I ran to that voice.

I saw two people confronting each other in the alley, so I hid behind the wall. Ichinose and Yamauchi followed me. I put my finger to my lips as telling them to be silent.

I looked into the alley.

Sakura Airi was there. Before she is that creepy electronic center employee.

"Sakura?" Yamauchi mumbled. "Isn't that Sakura from our class?"

I nodded without any word.

Sakura looked at that man's eyes with fear but she was still looking. I was surprised.

And I was more surprised when Sakura said without using her notebook.

"Please stop sending me these letters too! It's bothering me!"

Sakura took the letters out of her pocket and threw them on the floor.

"Why do you do that?" That man said. "It was full of my heart! This is destiny! Shizuku-Chan. It was destiny that make us meet each other here! Shizuku is love, Shizuku is life!"

"Shizuku-Chan!?" Yamauchi frown. "Did he mean that Shizuku-Chan? Sakura's Shizuku-Chan? No way. It's impossible."

I decided to lie, but before I said anything...

"Yes, why I haven't known before!? Their breast size was exactly the same! Their thigh! Their hair length! Even their skin color are the same shade! Sakura is Shizuku!" Even Ichinose couldn't hide her disgust.

Yamauchi turned his eyes to me.

"Have you known it Ayanokouji? You had to know it. That's why you ask me about Shizuku-Chan!"

Why are you smart only with something like this?

I nodded with no choice.

Yamauchi looked into the alley and exclaimed. "That man--Kusuda Yukitsu!"

"Do you know him?" Ichinose asked.

Yamauchi nodded with a serious face.

"He is like a legend, in a bad way. He used to be a pro baseball player. He won the player of the year 7 times. But 15 years ago. He was arrested for being a sexual offender. He sexually harassed his fans many times. And he is the reason that my dad disappeared--" He said with anger. "Couch Obi told me, he murdered my dad because my dad get in his way to be the greatest baseball player of all time. Kusuda made up my dad's disappearing and no one could arrest him, because they were no evidence!"

It looked like Yamauchi had a deep vengeance on Kusuda.

In the alley, Sakura shook with fear.

"Don't communicate with me again, please." She asked Kusuda.

He shook his head.

"This is fate, Shizuku-Chan. I won't let you go. You just don't know what love is. I will teach you!"

Kusuda flinged to Sakura. I knew immediately what he was trying to do.

I, Ichinose, and Yamauchi ran out of our hiding place.

"Stop! Kusuda!" Ichinose shouted.

Kusuda stopped and turned his face to our way. "Oohlalla, Another booba!"

That creepy man.

"Stop doing pervert thing, Kusuda. Otherwise, we will send you to jail. We three will be the witnesses." I spoke to him.

He opened her eyes wide and screamed with fear--No, he didn't do it.

Kusuda just laughed like he just heard the most hilarious joke.

"Haha! What ridiculous."

"Nothing ridiculous here!" Yamauchi shouted.

"Do you think I have to fear the high schooler? Let me tell you, kid. If you don't have any memory, you can't be the witness."

Kusuda raised his hand then the baseball bat flew from nowhere into his hand--

What did I just see!?

Kusuda swang his bat and grinned.

"Only a little smash can erase your memory." He glared at Sakura who stood behind him. "You better don't run away, Shizuku-Chan. Or I will smash your friend's head until it looked like the watermelon."

Yamauchi gnashed.

"You said like I will let you do that!" He raised his hand into the air. The other bat flew to his hand.

What the XXXX happened to this fiction!?

Kusuda raised his eyes with surprise.

"Oh, you can do it? Who're you, kid?"

"My name is Yamauchi Haruki! The son of Yamauchi Anaki! The new star of Koshien!"

When Kusuda knew Yamauchi's name, he laughed insanely.

"Haha. I told them I believe in fate and destiny! And they call me crazy! Who's crazy now!? I meet you and Shizuku-Chan by chance! The fate is real!"

"It's real and I lost much money for its Gacha!" Yamauchi screamed and flung to Kusuda. Yamauchi tried to smash him with the bat. But the former baseball player could defend it.

The sound of the bat striking was loud over that alley.

"So we're in the Shonen's light novel?" Ichinose mumbled.

"I don't think so. Why do you look so happy?"

Ichinose was a Shonen fan anyway.

Yamauchi and Kusuda swang their bat professionally. It looked like they're dancing.

"The way you swang the bat--Who is your Couch?" Kusuda asked.

"Obi Ichi!" Yamauchi shouted and tried to attack Kusuda's knee but he could dodge that attack. Kusuda jumped and thrashed to Yamauchi's head. Yamauchi could roll away. But Kusuda's bat beat his back.

"Ouch," Yamauchi yelled.

"You're very young. " Kusuda said. "You have to learn more to reach me. Obi is a good Couch, but he isn't as good as Date Seto."

"Emperor of the dark? That evil man will never reach my Couch!"

"Student show his teacher's ability." Kusuda smiled and started pushing to Yamauchi.

My classmate had to retreat but Kusuda came closer and closer. He attacked Yamauchi with no mercy. We could see who was better now.

Yamauchi became disadvantageous. He couldn't strike back. Kusuda's attack was too powerful.

I decided to run toward Sakura. But Kusuda's bat stopped me. It almost hit me. "Don't play around here, little boy." He said.

I had to retreat and kept looking at the fight.

Yamauchi finally made a false step. Kusuda could hit his wrist. Yamauchi screamed and fell down.

"Yamauchi! / Yamauchi-Kun!" I and Ichinose shouted.

Yamauchi tried to stand up but his opponent pointed the bat at him.

"There is no escape. Don't make me destroy you." Kusuda said. Yamauchi tried to crawl away.

"Haruki, you do not yet realize your importance. You have only begun to discover your power. Join me, and I will complete your training. With our combined strength, we can end this destructive conflict and order all girl's bodies."

"I'll never join you!" Yamauchi screamed.

"If only you know the power of horny. " I thought he knew enough. "Obi Ichi never told you what happened to your father."

"He told me enough! It was you who killed him!"

Kusuda shook his head softly.

"No. I am your father."

Yamauchi shocked.

I shocked.

Ichinose shocked.

Sakura shocked.

Yamauchi's mouth shook with disbelief. "No. No. That's not true. That's impossible!"

"Search your feeling. You know it to be true!"

"NO, NO!!!!!!" Yamauchi cried with anguished.

"Haruki. You can't win your own desire. I know who you are. I know who a Yamauchi is. It runs in our bloodline. It is your destiny. Join me, and together we can rule Shizuku-Chan's body as father and son. Join me. It is the only way."

Yamauchi looked confused. I wasn't sure how he would decide.

But if those two fought with us, we had no chance to win.

I had to risk.

Luckily, the risk always comes with luck.

I grabbed Yamauchi's bat and shouted.

"Oi. Kuzu-da. Your opponent is me!"

(TL notes: Kuzu means trash in Japanese. The author used this to make a joke. I can translate it and make it funny in English. But I won't. Any problems?)

Kusuda laughed.

"You little bastard think you can fight me? Even Haruki can't!"

"No try, can't tell."

I flung to him.

Kusuda grinned and prepared to swing.

At that moment, I knew I couldn't dodge his attack.

This attack would smash me in the head.

"Ayanokouji-Kun!" Sakura screamed.

Then, I saw it. My old enemy.

Spider.

Spider, somehow, crawled in Kusuda's face.

I hated spider.

With my instinct, I hit the spider as hard as I can.

Bong!

The spider could dodge my bat, Kusuda's face couldn't.

Homerun.

--

The police came after ten minutes. And arrested Kusuda Yukitsu--Yamauchi Anaki.

Yamauchi looked sad when his father and the police car drove away.

"Are you okay?" I asked him.

"I--I don't--." He said. "But if some sexy girl hugs me, maybe I'll feel better."

He glared at Sakura who walked toward us.

"Ayanokouji-Kun!!!" Sakura cried and hugged me.

Yamauchi became dead.

"W--what're you doing, Sakura?"

"Why do you go in danger like that!? What if he could hit you?"

"I die, I guess," I said and rubbed Sakura's head.

"Don't do this again." She asked me.

"I won't, Sakura, I won't. " My heart almost stopped beating when I saw that bat. If I couldn't hit him on the face, my head would blow away for sure.

"But Sakura, why you came to confront that man?"

Sakura smiled with her tears.

"He stalked me for a long time. And I have to stop." She said. "It's because of you, Ayanokouji. Because you didn't give up to help Sudo-Kun. I don't want to give up befriending everyone too. For doing this, I have to confront my fear first."

I nodded.

"You did well, Sakura. If you don't realize. You're talking properly."

Sakura flinched. Her face became red.

"A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-"

Ichinose who standing behind Sakura smiled with mercy. I cocked to her.

"Ayanokouji-Kun!!!" Someone screamed.

I turned my face to her. Chihiro was there, looking at me with anger.

"Chihiro-Chan!" Ichinose looked surprised and scared.

"What the hell are you doing, Ayanokouji!?" Chihiro stopped using Kun. "You hug with another girl in front of your girlfriend!!"

I just realized I was hugging Sakura. We released each other. Sakura seemed to be going to collapse.

"Girlfriend--What do you mean?" Yamauchi was confused.

Chihiro paid no attention to him.

"You womanizer!" She insulted me. then, she came closed and slapped me on my face.

Ichinose opened her mouth with shocked. Chihiro grabbed her hand.

"Come on, Ichinose-San, I'll find a new better guy for you!"

"W--What do you mean?"

"You have to broke up with this shit!" Chihiro said.

Ichinose shocked. "What!?"

"This guy flirted with another girl in front of you. He is no good!"

What wrong with this girl? She forced me to date Ichinose and then forced me to brake up?

"Come on, Ichinose-San!"

Chihiro forced my ex to walked away with her, before she was gone, Ichinose turned around to me.

"Good bye, Ayanokouji-Kun." She said softly.

I bowed my hand to her.

"Goodbye Ichinose."

After Ichinose gone, Yamauchi turned his face to me with disbelief.

"What the fuck is going on!?" He shouted.

"I will tell you later."

Sakura pulled my shirt.

"What's wrong, Sakura?" Sakura raised her notebook.

Are you really dating with Ichinose-San?

"Yes." I nodded. "But no more."

Hooray!

She wrote on her notebook and erased it immediately. She blushed a bit.

"Waggggggggggg!!!!!" Yamauchi scremed. "Why you always get the girl, Horikita, Kushida, and now Ichinose?"

I decided to ignore him. Although I hadn't have feeling to Ichinose yet, but broking up effected to my heart too. Ichinose was a good girlfriend. Since she was my first girlfriend. I could say she was the best too.

I sighed and turned my face to confront the sky.

And this is how I broke up with my first Kanojo.

(TL's note : Kanojo means girlfriend in Japanese.)

Author's note : Author means someone who wrote the story.

Real Author's note : Sorry for late, everyone.

Also I have a little poll for you.

Who do you want Horikita to be with?

-Ayanokouji "Ayanolucky" Kiyotaka

-Kushida "2-face angel" Kikyo

-Horikita "Kaijo" Manabu

-Waffle-Kun

-Sudo "Chicken" Ken

-No one

Vol.2 Chapter 10 Epilogue

After that day, everyone knew that I dated Ichinose and had already broken up.

Sudo walked toward me as soon as I appeared in the class the next day. At first, I thought he would thank me to help him.

But--

"Ayanokouji! Are you dating Ichinose!?"

"If you asked, Did I date Ichinose? I would answer yes. " I said. "We broke up yesterday."

"Yamauchi told us. How idiot are you? You left Ichinose for someone like Sakura?"

"That's rude. Sudo. And the truth is--"

I told Sudo about what really happened. Sudo looked at me with disbelief.

"That girl--" He meant Chihiro. "is so scary."

"No! Don't say that!" Ike came from nowhere. I and Sudo flinched.

"W--What? Kanji! Where have you been!?" Sudo yelled. "You disappeared for 7 chapters! Chabashira-Sensei almost called the police to find you!"

"W--Wait. I disappeared for 7 chapters. And she hasn't called the cop yet?" Ike sighed. "Forget it. Don't dare call Shiranami Chihiro scary!"

"Why?" I ask.

"Because I praised her now. " Ike whispered. "I have investigated the cultural smell for a week. And I can tell you, my friend, I can smell it from Shiranami-Chan. The greatest smell of all times!"

The girls in the class walked away from Ike with scared. But he still didn't realize it.

"I'm glad you broke up with Ichinose-San, Ayanokouji. " Ike padded my shoulder. "Sometimes, we need to sacrifice the man to plant the lily."

I didn't understand him, I tried tonot understand him. I decided to stop the conversation and walked to my desk.

On the way, I glared at Sukura's table. She hadn't come yet. I was afraid that she was too scared to come.

"Good morning, Horikita. " I greeted my neighbor, she was reading Anna Karenin. This girl really liked the Russian novel.

"Do you date with Ichinose-San?" She asked me as soon as I sat down.

"Until yesterday, yes. Why? Are you jealous?"

I had prepared myself for the flying compass, so I didn't surprised anymore when it came.

But the Bangsound, I didn't prepare for it.

When they heard that sound, everyone in the classroom became panicked. Yamauchi held his bat tight. Doctor collapsed. Miyake Akito from the archer club drew his bow and yelled. "Everybody, head down!"

"What the--!?" I stood up. "Now, are you trying to kill me with the gun!?"

Horikita's face was serious than normal.

"No, you idiot. Look!"

She pointed to the wall.

I looked followed her finger and saw the compass pinning the bullet with the wall.

"Y--You stop that bullet. Did you save me?" I mumbled.

"Yes. No one can kill you except me. " Horikita walked to the window. "There he is. The sniper."

I looked through the window and saw someone standing in front of the building. He was the guy with VSS Vintorez. I didn't know him but Kushida who standing behind us called his name.

"That's Shibata-Kun!"

"Who is he?" I asked her.

"He is from class B. " Hirata answered me instead. "He is in the football club with me."

Shibata looked up to our classroom.

" Ayanokouji Kiyotaka!" He yelled. "How dare you cheat on Ichinose!? Came here and get your punishment!"

"Class B loves their leader so much. " Kushida said from behind. "You shouldn't do something like that, Ayanokouji-Kun."

"I didn't cheat on anyone, okay. " I tried to explain myself.

Before I could do anything else. Miyake reached the window and pointed his arrow to Shibata.

"Ayanokouji is our people! We won't give him to anyone!"

Shibata replied him. "Who are you? Are you the lord of this castle?"

"No, but I'm the one who protects this castle! Who dares to mess with our castle or our people, they will eat my arrow!"

Wait, I thought the time setting was strange.

Shibata laughed.

"I don't think so. Kanzaki! Hamaguchi!"

In that second, the two guys appeared in our class. One is Kanzaki, another is the glass man that I never met, I think he is Hamaguchi.

Kanzaki pointed his sword at Miyake's nape. And Hamaguchi grabbed Karuziawa's neck. The girl screamed with panic.

Horikita looked at them and mumbled.

"Good strategy, they know they can't reach Ayanokouji-Kun when I'm around here. So they captured other students instead."

"Hirata-Kun! Help me!" Karuizawa screamed.

"Calm down, everyone. Let's talk. Don't use violence." Hirata tried to talk.

"Lord Hirata Yousuke of class D. This is our demand!" Shibata announced. "Send us Ayanokouji Kiyotaka, the cheater who betrayed Honami Best Girl of the House Ichinose, the First of Her Name, the Shonen-lover, Queen of class B, Queen of Friendship and Thighman, Khaleesi of the Earthland, Breakers of Man's heart and Mother of Yaho--" Shibata stopped the words to breathe.

"Sorry--If you denied us, we will kill that archer man and your lady!"

"Don't accept their word, my lord!" Miyake shouted. "Don't give our honor to any bastard! I can devote my life to class D's honor!!"

"So just devote your life! Don't drag me into!" Karuizawa shouted.

"Don't worry, Lady Karuizawa." Doctor who got up for a while said. "Dying for the nation will give you a wonderful afterlife. My lord, don't let them mess with our honor!"

"But I still enjoy my life! I don't want the afterlife yet!"

Hirata looked at me and those two with serious faces.

"I can't--I can't do this. I can't let any of us die. Why? There is no way to help them both?" He mumbled, it looked like he lost his mind.

Wait a Chotto, did you all forget the school's rule? Sudo was almost suspended when he punched other students. And this was the threat to kill someone!

More than that, were you overacting? I just (be in charge that) cheated on Ichinose.

Among the serious situation, someone appeared at our castle's door.

"E--Excuse me, please listen to me for a while."

I remembered that sound. It had to be Sakura. She shouldn't be here. Class B might hate Sakura as much as they hate me. This was her dangerous place.

"Sakura! Get out of--" My last word didn't come out of my mouth.

Sakura was there--without glass. She let her hair down and she even used the cosmetics. And all of it made Sakura more beautiful than usual. This was her true beauty. She was Shizuku-Chan now!

No, she wasn't Shizuku. Shizuku was cheerful and always smile with confidence. Sakura was a shy cute girl. Sakura was Sakura.

This was her true self, either physical or emotional.

"Shizuku-Chan--" Ike and Yamauchi mumbled.

"S--Shizuku--C--Chan--" Somehow, Hirata seemed to know who was Shizuku.

Every eye in the classroom captured on her. Sakura blushed, she might be very nervous now. But she took a deep breath and walked toward Kanzaki.

"Hey, don't come close, or I will cut his head!" Kanzaki shouted. Sakura stopped walking. She showed her notebook.

Please don't do anything to him. Let me explain to you.

"What the matter with that notebook!? Why you can't say it out loud--"

Kanzaki looked at Sakura's sparkly eyes.

"Ah, I understand you. Speaking was too tired, so let's go, dear." His voice suddenly turned softer.

Sakura nodded and explained to him by her notebook.

Yesterday, Ayanokouji-Kun helped me from the creepy man, I was too scared to hug him without thinking. I'm sorry for making Ichinose-San break up with him.

"Oh dear--" Kanzaki lowered his sword. "It's just a misunderstanding. Sorry for making you fear, princess."

What the fxck with his action?

"Oi, Kanzaki, what're you doing!?" Hamaguchi yelled with anger. "Do you believe her!?"

"Just look in her eyes, Hamaguchi. " Kanzaki said. "Do you think this adorable creature will lie to us?"

"She is a bitch who destroy Ichinose's happy--"

Hamaguchi saw Sakura's eyes.

He released Karuizawa immediately, she ran into Sato's arms. It's weird. She should run to Hirata, shouldn't she?

"Well, if our Kanzaki said so, I'll believe her for once."

"What the fuck happened with you two!?" Shibata bawled from outside. "Shiranami told us Ayanokouji flirted with that nerd girl before Ichinose!"

Kanzaki replied to him. "She probably misunderstood!"

"Shiranami know what she saw!"

Sakura walked with fear to the window. Shibata was frozen when he saw her.

She wrote on the notebook, tore that paper, fold it into a paper rocket, and flew it to Shibata.

Shibata read the message out loud.

" Please believe me. Shibata-Kun. Oss! She wrote my name! She wrote my name!" He realized how he reacted so he cough and said. "You know? Last week, Shiranami told me she started using the contact lens. She probably doesn't know what she saw."

"So, how we do next!?" Hamaguchi asked.

"Retreat! It's a misunderstanding, don't let this make the conflict with class D," Shibata said. "Goodbye, Ayanokouji. Hope we can be friends."

Shibata turned around and kissed that paper, thinking no one saw him and walked away.

But the truth was, we're on the high floors, we saw everything.

Kanzaki and Hamaguchi said goodbye to Sakura and walked out of the classroom.

No one said anything. We were shocked that the gravure idol appeared in our classroom.

Sakura sighed and walked to Yamauchi.

Thank you for helping me, yesterday. Yamauchi-Kun. Sorry for not telling you early.

"I-It's fine, it's my honor--" He couldn't do anything but blushed.

Then, she walked toward me.

"Why do you--"

Do you wonder why I changed my look, right?

"Yes."

Well, yesterday, I tried to fight with my fear. Although it's failed.

"No, you're not failing. You can say what you want out loud to someone scaring you. This is your victory."

Sakura smiled.

Thank you, Ayanokouji-Kun. Anyway, I want to fight again. I want to talk with you with my true face. I want to smile with my real desire. That's why I changed.

I padded Sakura's head. It made our classmates more shocked.

"A-Ayanokouji-Kun. " Hirata said. "Do you know her?"

"Yeah, I know she wasn't outstanding. I can't even remember her at first. But I was surprised that you can't remember her." I said. "She is Sakura."

"Sakura!!!" The whole class shouted.

"Sakura is Shizuku-Chan!" Ike said.

"Shizuku-Chan is Sakura!" Sudo said.

"Who is Shizuku-Chan, sir?" Doctor asked.

"Shizuku-Chan just safe my life!?" Miyake said.

"Sakura-San just safe my life!?" Karuizawa said.

"She is so pretty!" Shinohara said to Matsushita.

"I followed her for a long time, I don't expect to be in the same class with her!" Sato said.

"What! The secret that I didn't know!?" Kushida said.

"I want a waffle!" Someone said.

"Shit! Shit! Shit! I shouldn't do that to my classmate!" Hirata mumbled--Wait, what did you do?

"I can poop now! Thank you, Hirata-Kun!" Hondo said.

"Why does everyone keeps yelling!?"

We looked at the classroom's door. Chabashira-Sensei was standing there.

"Sae-Chan Sensei!" Ike called her. "I have big news for you!"

Chabashira-Sensei raised her eyebrows. "You can find me a husband?"

"What!? No! But--"

"So that isn't big news for me."

Chabashira-Sensei walked to the podium in front of the class.

"And my news is bigger than yours."

"What news, Sensei?" Hirata asked,

Chabashira-Sensei grinned.

"This summer vacation, we are going to trip on the island!"

Everyone became shocked again.

"OOOOOOO!!!!!!!!" Everyone yelled until my ears were hurt.

"The Trip!"

"The island!"

"Summer!"

"Sunshine!"

"Sea!"

"Girl in a swimsuit!"

"Oppai Daisukida!"

"Service Chapter!"

"Island!? No waffle! Noooooooo!"

"What a lucky day!"

"Hirata-Kun told me to drink more water, sleep well, and exercise. It could really help! Thank you, Hirata-Kun!"

They were very happy. It couldn't help. We were like Escobar. Although we were in our private paradise. But it was still a prison. Human loves freedom.

When we knew we would see something outside the school. It was natural that we're all excited.

But when I looked at Chabashira-Sensei's face.

I couldn't feel anything but fear.

Volume 2 End. (For real)

Volume 3 will come soon.

Next Chapter: The short story.

{Short Story} Tachibana-San wants to be confessed: Love is war.

The romantic.

Everyone loves romantic.

Falling in love. Confess and get together. Everyone agrees it is a wonderful thing.

But they are wrong!

There is a clearly defined relationship between 2 lovers.

The one who controls and the one who is controlled.

The one who obeys and the one who is obeyed.

A winner and a loser.

If you aspire to something higher than your position, then you became a loser with no doubt.

Love is war!

Opening: Oh love me, mister! Oh, mister!--

Tokyo Metropolitan Advanced Nurturing High School.

An extremely extravagant academy. Founded for educating the student who will become the future of Japan. Although in this school, There were only professional blackmailers, Brocon class leaders, the ruffians, the perverts, and the high schoolers who don't look like highschooler at all.

The ones who led these creatures couldn't be ordinary people at all.

"Look! Student council!"

A girl said excitedly. Everyone was going out to the corridor to see them.

When they appeared, the deaf could hear their footsteps.

The tall boy with the glasses and the little purple hair girl made everyone feel fear and respect them at the same time.

"Tachibana-Sama! Cute as always!" Someone said.

Everyone knew her name. The creature was the balance between cute, serious, and cheerful. All of the boys in her year said they had to protect her at all cost, in this context, points. And the girls said she had to be destroyed with all cost, or they would never get the guys.

The student council's secretory: Fujiwara Chi--No, not Subject F. Tachibana Akane.

She was the only daughter of the Tachibana family who owns assets totaling two trillion yen. Tachibana Akane was trained to be the Yamato Nadeshiko. She was a professional actress, martial art sensei, archer, and countless other subjects.

You can say she was a true genius.

But it was only for the other school. In this school, you can survive without learning piano, calligraphy, or tea ceremony. Other subjects were of no use.

And the man she supporting is--

The student council president: Horikita Manabu.

A man of wisdom. A man of culture. A man of planning. In this cruel world, the man who could fight with other while keeping his own moral was almost impossible to exist. But if he really existed, he would be Horikita Manabu.

A genius among geniuses, who never let anyone take his first place. Although he didn't have a variety of talent like Akane. Horikita was the man who push himself with much wisdom.

Academic, Athletic, Jujitsu, Kickboxing, Jumping from the second floor, Professional Tsundere, Anime/ Manga/ Light novel professor, He also helped Tsukasa Fushimi write Oreimo too.

"They're so perfect for each other."

"Do you think they are dating?"

The gossip touched their ears, Horikita and Tachibana smiled just liked they heard the comedy.

"Me, dating with Tachibana. Haha, like it's possible. Those fools."Horikita thought. " But if Tachibana asked me to go out with her, I suppose it wouldn't no way at all. It's only a matter of time. She'll definitely develop her feeling and fall in love with me She may be crawled to me and ask me with a blushing face--I already have Suzune though."

And Tachibana--

" That simple fool, just who does he think I am? I am Tachibana. The heart and soul of Japan. Horikita-Kun is just some Siscon guy. There's no opportunity. Well, it's just a little of little opportunity. If he got on his knee and begged me, then perhaps I could train him to be a good husband. No man won't fall in love with me though. It's a matter of time."

And two years had passed. They became the third year.

Nothing happened during that time.

With no progress made, their feelings had shifted. From "There's an opportunity if he/she confessed to me." to "I'll make you confess to me!"

They were full of pride and elegance! They wanted only victory! They wanted to be the winner!

Nah, they were just chicken.

Tachibana had seen Horikita's talent enough to admire him. Actually, she fell in love with him for a year. But she feard if she confessed and Horikita rejected her. their relationship would be broken.

That's why she wouldn't be the one who confessed first and that aspiration was stronger since she saw Horikita look at his sister's picture and say something that she didn't expect.

Horikita might be one of the strongest students in ANHS, but he found out that Tachibana was more precious than he thought. She was the great and serious secretory, many boys had crushed on her. In the war, Horikita might be the great commander, but in the love, he was just the Siscon pervert. He would never show it to anyone, but he didn't have much self-confidence.

Every time he looked at Tachibana, he couldn't help but look with the sad eyes that Tachibana and everyone thought it was scary.

She liked it though.

While they didn't do anything, someone was watching them!

Nagumo Miyabi, the vice-president and Kiriyama Ikuto, the treasurer.

"They're worse, you know?" Kiriyama said while hiding behind the student council room's door and looked into the room, peeking at his upperclassman. "They love each other! But why don't confess!?"

Kiriyama had been with Horikita long enough until realize, Horiktia didn't see his sister as a woman and loved her in the way he thought. Horikita didn't know how to deal with their sister in a sibling's way. It was because of watching too much Alabama anime.

"My, my. Kiriyama, you're too naive. They aren't some random chicken, They were in class A anyway. They are the genius chicken!" The vice-president said.

"What do you mean?"

"Look, Kiriyama. They're fighting with the mental war. Behold, the war of genius!" Nagumo announced.

"Excuse me, is this student council?" Nagumo turned his face in the voice's direction and exclaimed with surprise.

"Nazuno!"

She was Asahina Nazuno from class 2-A. Nagumo's classmate.

"Why're you here?" He asked.

"Someone asked me to send this letter to Tachibana-Senpai." She answered. "Can I come in?"

--

After Asahina was gone. Horikita looked at Tachibana with curiosity.

Tachibana opened the envelope and read the letter. She giggled a little bit.

"What's happened, Tachibana?" Horikita asked.

"Nothing, Prez." She still had a smile on her face.

Tachibana folded the letter and put it back into the envelope.

"Oh, President. Next Tuesday, after Sudo Ken's trial. Are you free?"

Horkita almost answered Yesimmediately. But then he realized.

This was a trap.

A naive trap. Tachibana wanted him to answer immediately and then, she would say something like:

" Ara Ara ma, why are you so excited? Do you think I will ask you to hang out? My, president. How cute?"

I'm Horikita Manabu. I'm not that fool, Tachibana.

"Um, no." He shook his head. "I have a meeting with the director after that."

"That's it." Tachibana looked disappointed.

That was it.

Horikita waited for this. Tachibana, don't attack with a broken sword. Or your enemy will stab you before you stab him.

"Why're you looking so sad?" Horikita said. "Do you want to hang out with me or something?"

Horikita never let the counterattack's opportunity go.

Come on, Tachibana. Blush with shyness.

But when he saw his secretary grin, he knew he missed.

"Oh my, why do you think something like that?" She said. "I just have an appointment that day but I have to do some work. I'm thinking about asking you to help me."

It was a two-layers trap!

"President, or do you want to hang out with me?"

Horikita lost consciousness. He got ambushed.

But Horikita Manabu was genius. He tried to fix the situation.

"I'm just joking."

This wasn't the best way, but it was the least bad way.

"So that is?" Tachibana shook softly.

Horikita sighed with relief. Tachibana tricked him with a simple game. He wouldn't fall for her again.

"But I really have to go to the appointment. " Tachibana said. "Can you help me with that?"

Horikita nodded. "I will find someone to help you."

Tachibana smiled wide.

"Thank you! Horikita-Kun!"

Horikita's heart skipped a beat. Tachibana always acted respectively to him. Whenever she called him with the name instead, he couldn't hold his heartbeat.

Okay, I will plan anything today.He decided. I will enjoy Tachibana's smile once. She finished her plan though.

He was wrong.

Tachibana didn't even start her move.

She took the phone call and said.

"Hi, Ayanokouji-Kun. I can."

Horikita flinched and looked at her.

Ayanokouji. That boy who be with my sister!

Wait a minute. That letter.

A. K.--Didn't it refer to Ayanokouji Kiyotaka!?

--

When Tachibana saw Horikita's reaction. She knew her plan was going well.

Horikita was always careful. She knew she couldn't beat her with only the plan.

She had to lower his guard first.

Tachibana teased Horikita a little to make him lose consciousness. Then, she eroded his mind by calling his name.

When the president thought he wouldn't do any plan today. She attacked with no doubt.

"Ayanokouji-Kun, I can." She said through the phone, although she didn't call anyone.

Since a week before the midterm test. Horikita was interested in the guy from class 1-D, Ayanokouji Kiyotaka.

If you know the enemy and know yourself, you need not fear the result of a hundred battles
-Sun Tzu

She was interested in the guy who made Horikita interested too. Tachibana sent her friend to investigate him. Ayanokouji Kiyotaka was closed with Horikita's sister. He looked like some normal guy. But when she searched for more information, she found Ayanokouji get full marks in every subject in the entrance exam. He swam insanely fast.

Horikita liked every genius. They will be attracted by another genius.

And what if another genius tried to philander the girl he crushed on?

The plan was started yesterday.

Tachibana knew the time that Horikita go to school. She left a letter on the floor in front of the first-year dorm. On the envelope was written;

To Tachibana Akane

There was also a little heart next to her name.

Horikita would definitely open it and he would see the content.

Dear Tachibana-Senpai.

After we met at the mixer. I dream of you day and night. I want to meet you again. I want to see your lovely face and your soft voice. Next Tuesday, I want to invite you to the Cemetary Steak at Keyaki mall, at 07.00 pm. I have something to tell you.

Hope you can come.

A.K.

And also the coupon for a love hotel that attached. (Tachibana still didn't understand why was there the love hotel in this school.)

Although he didn't know who A.K. was, Horikita would angry and jealous. Cemetary Steak was their favorite restaurant. The student council always visited that restaurant. It was like their private restaurant.

If someone messed with his private restaurant with his crush, how could he stand?

After Horikita read this, he took it to lost and found. He was too strict to steal it, but he didn't want Tachibana to get it too.

Tachibana took it from lost and found, then she let her maid take it to Asahina Nazuno and ask her to send it to Tachibana in front of the president.

This was the climax. Not in an obscene way.

Horikita would put every clue together, he would know what he almost lost his crush.

Tachibana could imagine how the thing was going to be.

"What're you going to go that day, Tachibana?" He asked.

"My personal business."

"You're the student council secretary. I won't accept if you did something wrong with your underclassman!" He might be angry about the love hotel.She was sure with the mental attack he got, Horikita couldn't hold his mind and spoke with his instinct, not brain.

"Hmm. President. Why're you know I appoint with the underclassman?"

"A--Ayanokouji--you said. Ayanokouji was my sister's classmate, so I know him."

"That's it.? And why do you think we are going to do something wrong?"

This was the checkmate. Horikita couldn't say anything.

"Or maybe you open my letter before I got it? So you know the content, maybe something attaching."

"and why do you have to open my private letter? Maybe it because this heart--"

Now, she would whisper at his ear.

"You liked me that much? Ho-Ri-Ki-Ta-Kun? You liked me until opening my love letter without permission?" She giggled. " O Kawai Koto"

"Where're you going to go that day, Tachibana?" Horikita asked. His voice was lowered than she expected.

"My personal business. " Tachibana replied.

"That's it. I thought it's not your personal business since you're the student council secretary who should be a role model. I won't accept if you did something wrong with your underclassman."

Everything was going so well!Tachibana thought.

"Hmm. President. Why're you know I appoint with the underclassman?"

"Ayanokouji. I knew him, he was my sister's classmate."

"That's it.? And why do you think we are going to do something wrong?"

This was the checkmate.

This was supposed to be the checkmate.

Horikita looked at Tachibana without expression.

"I read your letter."

"Ara Ara--What!?" Tachibana flinched.

"I found the letter that Ayanokouji sent to you yesterday. I found it attached with a love hotel's coupon. So I predicted that man wants to do a dirty thing with you."

Horikita made an unexpected move.

He admitted it without any fear.

"H--How dare you to open my letter!?"

"It was just my curiosity. " Horikita sighed and looked outside the window. "I'm cared about you, Tachibana. "

Doki Doki

Tachibana's face became pink. "W--What is supposed to--"

"You're the most reliable one in the council. If you let your love life get involved too much, and it decreases your work potential, it will be bad for my work."

Tachibana's heartbeat was slower.

Huh, president. You know how to move.

He chose the words wisely. Tachibana couldn't attack him now.

But this girl wasn't a normal girl.

She had another card.

"Sorry, president. I can't win my heart. " She said. "Ayanokouji-Kun was a good guy. I will be happy with him."

"But the love hotel--Tachibana, this wasn't something the student should do."

"When it's about love, I didn't consider myself as a student, I considered myself as a human who wants some love. If Ayanokouji-Kun was brave enough to swear his love for me, there was no reason that I won't give my life for him."

In conclusion: Just confess me, you idiot!

Tachibana was hoping to get some panicking from her president.

But Horikita turned his face to the window. Hide his eyes and his tears from her.

"So you love Ayanokouji-Kun?"

Tachibana was confused with that question, but now she took advantage, so she decided to push in.

"Yes, he is my true love."

"Because he confesses to you?"

"Yes."

"Well, what if I am the one who confesses, will you accept it?"

Doki Doki

Luckily, Horikita wasn't looking at her, because Tachibana's face became tomato.

"I think I will--" She whispered like a maiden.

Horikita laughed. "Ha Ha, see? What kind of true love can change this easily? You're just some crazy maiden!"

I know your trick, president.Tachibana almost missed her step. She was a careful warrior.

"No, I won't, President."

Why?She asked herself. Why do I feel pain in my heart?

Narrator-San : It's because She loved Horikita Manabu with all of her heart, when she said something that betrayed herself, it made her pain as death.

Tachibana looked at Horikita's shoulder and saw it shake crazily.

"P--President? What happened?"

"Nothing." His voice was trembling.

"Are you crying?"

"I'm not crying! You're crying!"

Sounded like a child.

"Go, Tachibana. You've been waiting for this moment for your entire life, haven't you?" Horikita said. "Go. Congratulation to you."

"President! I didn't--"

"Please enjoy your couple for me, I'm just a Siscon nerd. I'll never meet someone precious. You're a top-tier girl. You're lucky that can find someone great like Ayanokouji."

His shoulder still shook. Tachibana pursed her lips.

Mo, Manabu-Kun. Baka! Why don't you fight for me? Why do you let me walk out of your life so easily? Do you really like me? Or it is just my delusion?

Her heart was as broken as Horikita's heart. Her hand shook just like his shoulder. Her eyes became wet.

In that room was full of tragedy.

"Ok, president. " Tachibana whispered. "I will go anyway, thank you for warning me."

But before she walked out of the room. The door was opened and--

"Behold! Love detective Miyabi is on the screen!" Nagumo came in and announced his name. He was wearing the deerstalker hat with a black ribbon on it.

Kiriyama walked out from behind of Nagumo.

"Sorry, Tachibana-Senpai. Nagumo suddenly wear that damn hat and walked into the room."

"I smell the love!" Love detective said. "But it smells so bad, it's the smell of the hopeless love!"

Nagumo sniffed and walked toward his president.

"President Horikita, what happened here?"

Horikita wiggled his finger, Nagumo bent himself to the president. Horikita whispered something to him.

Nagumo turned his face up and looked at Tachibana.

"Tachibana-Senpai, are you going to go to a love hotel?"

"What!?" Kiriyama shouted.

"I--I--"

"And you will go with the first year?"

"What!?" Kiriyama shouted.

"I--I--"

"And you think he is the true love!?"

"What!?"

"Someone shut his mouth, please. " Tachibana said and looked at Nagumo. "Nagumo-Kun. It was a misunderstanding."

"You said you will give your heart and soul and body to anyone who swears you his love !" Horikita said.

"I said that, but--"

"I don't expect you're that kind of girl--" Naguma shook his head tiredly.

"I ain't!"

"Ah, that lucky boy. He is still in his first year and he will lose his virginity. " Kiriyama mumbled with shock. "I'm the third year now, and I haven't even touched the girl's body. They said 1 of 3 has their first time experience in high school. Why I'm in 2 of 3?"

Tachibana's face became tomato because of anger.

"Tachibana-Senpai. You have to protect, okay? You can ask me for the condom if you want."

"B--Bakaaaaaaaaaaaa!" Tachibana screamed. "I'm just kidding! I just want to tease the president! That letter was fake too! I used it to tease him!"

In the room, there was only silence.

When Tachibana realized everyone was looking at her. She became shyer.

"Mo! Goodbye! I will go home now!"

She spoke sharply and ran out of the classroom.

Kiriyama looked at Horikita with confusion.

"President. Should we follow her?"

"No need. You can go home now." Horikita said, His underclassmen nodded and walked out of the room.

There was the president alone in that room.

The light of the dawn came in through the window.

Horikita Manabu grinned.

Just according to Keikaku.

(Tl note: Keikaku means plan)

--

Horikita knew Tachibana's plan since yesterday. He wanted to know who was A.K. So he hid and saw who would take the letter back from the Lost and Found.

It was Tachibana.

Then, everything was cleared. He understood all of Tachibana's plan.

So he dug another trap.

He just played with her game from the beginning. And made a situation full of the tragedy love. When the room's atmosphere was full of the love's smell. Nagumo would come in.

Nagumo was the love detective, he could smell the love. He couldn't stand the love's smell especially when it was an extremely strong smell. For the sake of that, Horikita had to act dramatically until Tachibana almost cried with him. They would express the love and it would decoy Nagumo as the flower's smell called the butterfly. It might be mean to play with the girl's heart, but in the love and war, everything was fair.

When Nagumo stepped in, he would mess with Tachibana. He would make fun of her.

This was Tachibana's weakest point. She was too shy, She couldn't let her rumors that she was going to sleep with the first year spread in the school. Horkita would never say anything, so she could use this plan for him. But Nagumo was different.

In the end, Tachibana was caught in her own trap and admitted she wrote that letter by herself. Actually, Horikita wanted to push her until she confessed to him. Although she didn't, this plan succeed its main purpose.

So we should say;

Today's result: Horikita Manabu win.

Ps. Horikita was in 2 of 3.He was one of those virgin monsters.

{Short Story} Tachibana-San wants to be confessed: Love is war. 2

"Ah! What the hell are you doing, Nagumo!?" Kiriyama screamed as soon as the student council's door opened.

Tachibana was shocked until she couldn't say anything because Nagumo Miyabi, the student council vice-president, was standing in front of her, trying to wear his pants.

She could see his boxer wear. Tachibana's face turned red.

"Or you try to do that kind of stuff!?"

Tachibana flinched. "What kind of thing is Nagumo-Kun going to do?"

Kiriyama looked at his upperclassman in a dilemma. Tachibana Akane was raised like a girl in the box. She didn't know anything about sexual things. Horikita Manabu banned all of the Ecchi things from the student council because he want to protect her innocence.

Kiriyama sighed and whispered to Tachibana.

"Must--"

"You're misunderstanding, Kiriyama." Nagumo laughed while fastening his belt. "I just checked out my new boxer, how do you think, Kiriyama?"

"Buy new boxer again? Why do you like the boxer that much? On your birthday, both Asahina and Kiryuin gave you a boxer, didn't they?"

"Yes, Nazuno gave me a boxer, but Fuuka gave me a brief instead." Nagumo smiled. "She wants to tease me. Chad never wears brief, you know?"

Kiriyama looked serious immediately.

"Oi, what's wrong with a brief?"

"my my, we have a brief guy here." Nagumo giggled.

"Well, so you're another brief supremacy?"

"Boy. What's the matter about the different kinds of panties?" Tachibana asked with confusion.

Nagumo smiled and walked to the couch.

"The thing is, Tachibana-Senpai. "He said. "The brief is for losers who never get the girl. They wear like the children because no one will see their pantie. But for someone that is often seen inside the pant by girls like me, underwear's style was as important as shirt or hair. The girls think the boxers highlight the body's line and look sexy, you know?"

Kiriyama laughed satirically.

"Ha Ha! The one wearing sexyboxers to get the girl just doesn't confidence himself! A real man doesn't need it!"

Tachibana raised her eyebrows.

"But you didn't get any girl and Nagumo-Kun just get a new girlfriend, doesn't he?"

The tears came out of Kiriyama's eyes.

"Anyway! Anyone who wears the boxers was a total manwhore!" He pointed to Nagumo. "Nagumo is manwhore too!"

Nagumo smiled. "That's harsh, Kiriyama."

"This is the only way that a virgin like me can insult you! Uwaaaaaa!" Kiriyama cried and ran out of the classroom.

Tachibana turned her face to her underclassman.

"Nagumo-Kun. What is manwhore?"

Nagumo flinched.

"Eh, Senpai. I don't think I should tell you. I thought you should wait until you grow up."

Tachibana pouted.

"Mo! I'm older than you!"

Nagumo looked around to make sure Horikita wasn't there. Then, he bent himself to whisper aside Tachbana's ears.

Tachibana's eye opened wide. Her face was painted red.

And then, she swooned.

"Tachibana-Senpai!!!!"

--

When Tachibana Akane opened her eyes again, the student council room was dark. She saw the orange light through the window.

She heard the door opening sound, so she turned her face to the door and saw Horikita Manabu come into the classroom.

"Oh, you wake up. Tachibana." He said when he saw her.

"How long that I swoon, President?" Tachibana asked.

"About 3 hours. " He said. "Other student council members are gone. You can go if you want."

"Will you go now, President?"

"No. I have to prepare the paper for the first year special exam first. "

"So I will be with you. I'm your secretary anyway."

Horikita nodded. "As you wish."

He said and walked to his table. Tachibana and Horiktia started their work. They paid all attention to their work.

No, not Tachibana.

As soon as she woke up, she knew what she want and she had planned her trick already.

She wanted to know what kind of panties the president wear.

If he wore the boxers, he might be the manwhore. Come on. This is Horikita-Kun. He was a respectable man. He isn't a womanizer like Nagumo-Kun, is he?

There is no way that Horikita Manabu will be a manwhore. But Tachibana wanted to make sure.

That was the reason she wanted to stay with him alone in this room. So she could run her plan.

Tachibana stood up and walked to President's table.

"President. What was the meeting yesterday about?" Yesterday, Horikita had a meeting with the principal and the chairman. Of course, Tachibana knew the meeting's topic. Although she didn't join the meeting. But she was the one who checked the minutes. That was the reason why she choose this plan.

"About improving school's rule about student's wearing," Horikita replied. "Someone in the board thought we're too flexible about student's fashion. They dye their hair too much. We walked into the school and we'll find someone with blonde hair without any piece of Cocasoid's DNA, the Chinese girl with blue hair and I met at least three girls who have white or silver hair."

He glared at his secretary.

"You have purple hair too."

Tachibana touched her hair buns.

"Mo, this is my natural color!"

"I'm sure Japanese--no, no nation in this world born with purple hair." Horikita shrugged his shoulder. "Anyway. I convinced them to not change the rule. Our students were stressed enough by special exams, just let them free with their fashion life."

Tachibana agreed. She pushed in.

"Say about fashion. I never know how your fashion taste is."

"Really?"

"Yes. President always works at school although on the weekend or vacation. I can't remember when is the last time I saw you in casual wear."

"When you said it, I just realized how my taste of fashion is."

Tachibana raised her lips.

"Well, let's discuss it, we haven't chit-chatted for a long time, President."

"Last time we did, You looked at me with disgust," Horikita said with frustration. "You judged my anime taste."

"Well, I wasn't disgusting. It was my surprise Pikachu face. I always accept others' tastes. " She said although she felt weird back then when Horikita answered Yosuga No Sora without indecision after she asked him which anime that he felt the most relatable.

"Forget it. Tell me, President. What kind of shirt do you like?"

"Leather."

"Pants."

"Leather."

"What about shoe?"

"Leather."

"You like the leather?"

"You can say that. Actually, I want a black leather mask too."

"So that is? And what kind of panties do you like?"

--

Horikita almost answered but then he realized something.

Would she accept his answer?

Horikita Manabu was different from other guys, his friend always said he had a unique taste. Although Tachibana said she could accept it. But in this case--he didn't think she could.

He couldn't tell her the truth.

No matter what people say. If you're in love. You have to prepare to be a liar. Nobody is perfect, but not everyone can accept it.

In the end, love wasn't making your lover love yourself, but it was fixing yourself until she like you.

And how should I answer?

He thought.

I have to answer some kind of panties that people normally use. Um. It shouldn't be some virgin thing. It has to be cool. What kind of panties that the chad wear? Ah, Nagumo! Nagumo is a chad. He said once he liked to wear the boxers

So he answered.

"Boxers."

--

Boxers!!!!!!!!!!

It was like being hit by thunder.

Tachibana tears flew on her cheek.

Manabu-Kun who she always admired.

Manabu-Kun who always help her.

Manabu-Kun, a decent and serious man.

Manabu-Kun...Who is the manwhore!!!!

"President--are the man whore!!"

Tachibana screamed with disappointment. She ran out of the student council room crying.

Horikita stood up with panic. He was wrong! He should know it! If he wanted to be with Tachibana, he should show her his true self. He had to make her love him what he is.

He looked down upon love. This was his karma!

He had to follow her.

Horikita ran following her and shouted.

"Wait! Tachibana! It's just a joke. The truth is I like the black panties!!!!!!!"

Yes, Horikita Manabu liked the black panties. Black lace panties.

He usually wore black lace panties.

Actually. He was wearing black lace panties now.

He collapsed to the ground and wailed with pain!

"I like the black panties! Do you hear me? I like the black panties!!!"

"Animal--" Someone mumbled with fear beside him.

Horikita raised his face up and saw the girl with pink-blonde hair standing in the corridor.

He knew her. She was Ichinose Honami from class 1-B. She had to ask him about the student council's work once. He thought she wanted to join the council.

"I-It's not what're you thinking, Ichinose." He tried to fix her misunderstanding. But it didn't work.

"I-I'm not wearing the black panties, so don't attack me!" Ichinose cried and ran away.

"Damn it!!! I won't attack you!!!!!!!!!"

The corridor was filled with Horikita's scream.

Today's result: Horikita lost.

--

"It's very scary, Nagumo-Senpai," Ichinose said.

"I know. Horikita-Senpai acted weird sometimes." Nagumo nodded.

Ichinose lowered her head with an uneasy feeling.

"I ain't sure if I will join the council."

"Why, Ichinose? You have the property to become the president."

"Well, I scare president Horikita very much. I saw him trying to hurt his sister and he screamed he liked black panties in the corridor with no shame."

Nagumo smiled softly and padded Ichinose's head.

"Look, Ichinose. You won't worry about it. If you joined the council, I promise I will protect you at all cost."

"Really?"

"Sure."

Ichinose smiled with happiness after her upperclassman's promise. "Thank you very much, Nagumo-Senpai. I have to go now."

"No problem. I hope we will work together."

Ichinose bowed to Nagumo and walked out of the Palette. Nagumo sat down on his chair and took a sip from his cup of coffee.

Then he grinned.

Just according to his plan.

Ichinose was in his palm.

Ichinose or other first-years who applied for the student council would never be accepted. Horikita knew Nagumo had a talent to convince them. He wouldn't let any of them be controlled by Nagumo.

Horikita didn't trust his vice-president now.

But it was his wrong move. Nagumo could use his talent to induce their feeling to resist Horikita. And they would trust him instead, just like Ichinose.

Nagumo started the plan with show his boxers to Tachibana and Kiriyama. Then, insulted Kiriyama's brief. Kiriyama would be angry until insult the boxer's guy for being manwhore. The virgin always used this word for referring to the chad.

Tachibana didn't know this word and then, Nagumo just told her its meaning. After that, she would be certainly curious about Horikita's underwear. Nagumo knew his president's taste, he also knew him enough until he was sure that the virgin monster will answer the boxers instead.

Next part, he predicted when Tachibana would wake up. then, he told Ichinose to go to the student council to apply at that time.

The rest was, let the misunderstanding do its work.

Now, Ichinose felt bad toward Horikita, she would feel worse after Horikita rejected her apply.

That would be the time love detective Miyabi stepped in.

Ichinose would become his.

Nagumo laughed when thought about this idea. He took another sip.

Today's result: Nagumo win.

Next Chapter: Welcome to volume 3!

Ayanokouji The Lucky Bastard volume 3: Island, Panties, and I

Coming soon.

Vol.3 Chapter 0 The monologue of Chabashira Sae

Classroom of Elite Fanfic: Ayanokouji The Lucky bastard

Vol 3: Island, Panties, and Me

Chapter 0 The monologue of Chabashira Sae

"Cursed you, Sae-Chan! Because of what you have done, I cursed you that you couldn't find any boyfriend!"

Chie-Chan cursed me on our graduate day.

At first, I thought she was angry until said the nonsense thing.

But I underestimate her. Hoshinomiya Sae was the girl who was on top of the food chain. If she wanted a lover, she just blinked, and she got it.

Because of it. When it was about love, that woman's word was sacred.

Until today, I didn't get a boyfriend yet.

When the thing started to go well with someone, there was always the problem.

A man who courted me died in a car accident before I accepted his confession.

Another man I thought we could get along with told me he was gay.

The stable doctor who I was crushed on was forced to marry someone else.

Then, I tried to catch only the guy from the same occupation as me. The educator.

But somehow, I met only a weirdo.

The first guy was the former gangster who became a teacher. He got his own show and became successful. We never met each other again.

The second one was the yellow head octopus who announced that he would destroy the world. After the first blind date, I didn't answer his phone.

The third one was the bald old man with sunglasses. Actually, I wonder if he was the real teacher. He claimed he reached one of the greatest fighters in the world. But he just yelled "Kame-Kame-Ha" again and again, then he tried to touch my breast. I kicked him and walked away.

At first, I appreciate the fourth. He was a handsome man with silver hair and a dead face. But when we started dating, he was only interested in his strawberry milk. At the end of the day, we met the weather-forecast girl. That man left me to see that chick forecasting.

The fifth one, I thought to try the western thing. He was a British. At first, the conversation was going well. He was a mean teacher like me. But when we started drinking, he started wailing to his crush who died together with her husband and left her children with her sister. He described how the conflict in his heart was. He hated that child because he looked like his father. But he wanted to protect the baby because his eyes were like his mother's.

"You still love her?" I asked. He nodded as replied. "After all this time?"

"Always."

So I decided to leave him alone. I thought I couldn't be with someone who always thought about another girl.

Last month, I asked Chie for help. So she made a blind date with another single teacher. I thought Chie didn't hate me anymore.

Before the blind date, we talked to each other on social media.

I and that teacher were very similar. We were single on our 30. And we taught the students with dead eyes who always plan something.

He always sacrifices himself. He said about his student. He has two lovely clubmates and a cute sister! But he thinkt he was alone. He always said about Genuine Thing.

At least, yours admits it is his plan. My student said it's just a coincidence all the time.

I could find relationships between us. So I waited for the blind date.

Unfortunately, Chie still hated me.

The teacher who I dated was the black long hair woman in the gown. She was shocked too when she met me. We were tricked by Hoshinomiya Chie.

Anyway, we became friends then. We hung out and drank a lot.

She even introduced me to her student. That was the moment I felt the difference between me and her. Her dead eyes student liked her. He said if he was ten years older, he would marry his teacher for sure.

But my dead eyes student didn't.

Two students tried to court me. One was the brag weirdo, another was the narcissistic weirdo who called me old.

That was my tragic story.

But from now on, everything would change.

My dead eyes student was smarter and more scheming than I thought. He saved his classmate from expelling twice. And he could find the legend book of the hot single guy in ANHS. (I contacted a few of them, Chie knew, and stole all of them.)

I thought this defective student could change my fate.

I heard the knock on the door. He was coming.

"Come inside. Ayanokouji." I said.

Author's note: I might be taking a rest--I mean plan for the story for a few days. Please wait for the new chapter.

Another thing, The new volume of CoTE was released. If you've read it already, please don't spoil it in the comment section.

Oh, if someone have a site for a spoiler or somewhere that I can read a spoiler. Please leave the link in this paragraph. Just the link, no content. (Fro prevent spoiling to other readers.)

Thank you very much.

Vol.3 Chapter 1 Aloha, Summer!

Looking upon the horizon, I saw only a plate of water.

The summer wind kissed my face while the pacific ocean was whispering to me. The sea reflected the sunshine, dazzling in my eyes, looked like the diamond under the sea and sky. The salt smell with windblown and The seagull flying to the south proved that we were in the ocean. We were outside of the school, for the first time since April.

The girls were screaming with pleasure and pointed their fingers at the seagull. Ike and Yamauchi were standing at the rail and yelling.

"The ocean! Woo-Hoo!"

Yamauchi turned his face to behind and said;

"Ken, you're lucky that not being expelled. So you can see this sight!"

Although being stirred up by his friend. Sudo Ken wasn't angry like normally.

"The sight of the sea wasn't different from the sight of school or the sight of the street, I was still I no matter being expelled or not. " Sudo said calmly. Literally calmly. (not that Dumbledore's calm.)

Ike and Yamauchi looked at him with surprise before turning their face to me.

"Oi, Ayanokouji. Sudo told us he has to go to your room every day. Why did he change so much? What did you do to him?"

I shrugged my shoulder.

"I just train him to be calmer."

I used the way of Kaizaku to him. Read Vol.2 Chapter 7 for more detail. Anyway, t unbelievably worked. Sudo became calmer. Every time he was angry, he would feel pain in his back. In the end, he became the discreet and calm guy. He started learning Zen's philosophy too.

"Uh, let me test. Sudo, you're the chicken!" Ike used the word that Sudo hated most.

Sudo nodded. "I'm chicken, I'm a pig, I'm a dog and I'm you. Everything was the same."

"So Horikita was the same with Shinohara!" Yamauchi said.

Sudo grabbed his necked.

"No! They weren't the same! If you say it again I will throw you into the sea!"

Ike grabbed Sudo's neck.

"Oi! What's wrong with Shinohara? If you insult her again, I will throw you into the sea."

Sudo smiled.

"Yes, the sea is the same with the land. Everything is everything, and everything is nothing."

Um. He became Zenwith everything. Except for Horikita. He still liked Horikita very much. Said about her. I didn't see Horikita since we went on the cruise. I guessed she was in her room. The school gave us a luxurious vacation on the deluxe cruise, and she still lay in her room. What a waste.

"Wow, the sea is wonderful!"

We looked to the owner of the words. Kushida Kikyo was standing at the deck. She reminded me of the angel or the mermaid sculpture on the prow. She smiled was as bright as the sun. Everyone, not only a boy, looked at her with passion.

"Ah!" Ike shouted. "Kushida-Chan was so pretty! Why Horikita-Chan wasn't here!?" He wailed.

Yamauchi shook his head with regret. "Where was Sakura-Chan? If we saw her at the desk, she won't lose to Kushida-Chan for sure."

Ike looked at his friend with curiosity. "Hm. You don't like Kushida-Chan anymore?"

"Yes, I like Sakura now. Think about her breast, it was double bigger than Kushida-Chan! Her face was very pretty too! Don't you think so?"

"I couldn't ship her to anyone yet, but yes, she was very cute." Ike agreed.

Since Sakura revealed her true beauty, half of the boys became crazy about her. She became popular, but since she couldn't communicate well, she could make only a few friends. For example, me, shy Inogashira, and Ichinose.

About Ichinose--Everyone knew I dated her for a few weeks. Although we broke up now. I still was the target of envy from many boys.

The sunshine was too hot now, so I walked into the table under the roof.

I sat and looked at the group of my classmate having fun.

This was the normal life of youth? I liked it more than I thought.

I felt someone standing next to me, I turned my face and saw Sakura Airi there.

"Oh, Sakura, how are you?"

I'm fine, thank you. Ayanokouji-Kun.

She answered with her notebook like always.

"Why don't you go to the desk and enjoy with the sea?" I asked her.

Sakura shook her head.

If I went out, everyone would look at me, it made me feel uncomfortable.

I nodded understanding. Although she could change herself, it had to be gradual.

But I'm watching you from inside. You looked excited!

"Hm. How could you tell with my dead face?" I teased her. Sakura blushed and wrote something in her notebook for a long time.

Your eyes. Although it looked emotionless, I can feel the excitement in your eyes. You can't hide it. Everyone will show it somehow. I know Kusuda was stalking me because of his eyes. And I know I can trust you because of your eyes too.

I wanted to smile at this adorable creature. Unfortunately, I couldn't.

"Yes, I'm very excited. This was the first time I came to the sea. I had seen it only in a book. The real one was different, it's more lively, fresher, and for sure, wetter."

You never come to the sea!?

"Yes. I wasn't you. The 5th prize for a summer swimsuit idol, isn't it? I'm sure you often came to the sea." I teased her.

Sakura blushed.

"B--Baka--" She whispered.

"Good morning, Ayanokouji-Kun." I heard someone saying.

It was Hirata. He smiled at me and sat next to me.

"O--oh, eh, good morning, Sakura-San." He greeted Sakura. For some reason, Hirata was acting weird toward Sakura. He seemed to be afraid of her or something.

Sakura nodded. She looked nervous. Then, she showed me her notebook.

I have to go now. See you, Ayanokouji-Kun, Hirata-Kun.

And she ran away.

Hirata sighed when she was gone.

"I have to thank you for helping Sakura-San, Ayanokouji-Kun." He said to me, I felt he looked more comfortable.

"I did nothing."

"No, you did a lot of things. I tried to help Sakura-San to join the class many times, I asked Karuizawa-San and Kushida-San to help her. But we couldn't do anything, no one could open Sakura-San's mind. But you can." He said. "I felt very guilty that I almost to give up. I'm the bad person, ain't I?"

I shook my head. If there wasn't Hirata, there was no one will try that hard. I was just lucky for being in the right place at the right time. The real man was Hirata. Hirata, I love you!

"Say, Hirata. Why are you here? Why don't you go out and have fun with your girlfriend?" I asked him while looking at Karuizawa's group. Karuizawa was the same as Hirata in some sense. Hirata was the center of the class, Karuizawa was the center of the girl too. I couldn't see her clearly because her friends like Sato or Shinohara was surrounded her.

Come to think about it, it was strange that in the summer, Hirata and his girlfriends weren't with each other. If I didn't know they were dating, I must think Hirata was single.

"Let her enjoy the vacation. " Hirata said while smiling. "I think although we're dating, we have to let each other have our private space. What do you think? You had a girlfriend too."

"It was a forced relationship though, but I think I agreed with you."

At that moment, I heard the intercom sound.

"To every student, if you have time, please go to the deck. We will see the island soon. You can enjoy the precious sigh for a while."

The student gradually came to the desk. After a moment, the deck was filled with the first-year student.

"Oi, what're you doing!?" We heard Ike's shouting. So I and Hirata ran to them.

When we were there, we saw Ike, Yamauchi, and Sudo confront three guys from class A. Kushida was looking at them with worried.

"What happened?" Hirata asked.

"These class A guys fired us away from our place!" Yamauchi said.

"You're just class D! You should learn to humble yourself. " Class A said with grinned. "This was the best place to enjoy the scenery, it was right for the best class like us. Why don't you step back? Your defect."

Everyone looked at Sudo, who just survived the violent case by chance. We were all afraid he would be angry and make a problem.

Sudo Ken sighed and said to Ike.

"Ike, open my shirt. Then, turned around.

Ike opened it with confusion. Class A--no, all of us were shocked when we saw the scars under his shirt.

I caused those scars.

"H--How did you get it?" Class A stuttered. But Sudo didn't say anything.

Without saying anything. Those class A walked away with fear. Sudo sighed while taking his shirt down.

"This is the thing called bias. " Sudo said. "Everyone saw the scar and judge it is the scar from fighting and judge that I am Yakusa. The same as we judge the book with its cover. If we couldn't leave our bias, we wouldn't see everything in the way it was. We would never know the truth, and we couldn't be released from the circle of soul. You have to see everything just like the way it really was, and you will know that everything is nothing."

Okay, this man, what a noble.

This was something that call character development?

Anyway, after Sudo's word, we all bowed at him with respectable.

--

The island appeared at the horizon. Everyone screamed with excitement. The school owned this island. Ike said we could swim in their private beach too.

"Hirata-Kun! Look!" Karuizawa said while holding Hirata's arm. "It was wonderful."

The group of the single guys looked at them with envious.

"Every couple go to hell!" Yamauchi cursed.

"Tch. Why Karuizawa didn't date Sato!?" Ike mumbled. "What? Don't judge me." He protected himself when Yamauchi looked at him.

"Um. I thought I have to develop my relationship with Horikita." Sudo said.

"How?" I asked him.

"I would ask her to let me call her by her first name."

Ike flinched. "Didn't you say everything is nothing? With this logic, first name and surname are the same."

Sudo shook his head.

"No, everything is nothing except Horikita. Horikita is everything. Everything is Horikita. Horiktia is Horikita. And You are Horikita too. But Horikita is special from other things. So I have to call her with her first name."

I didn't completely understand him, but I feel he was less noble. He just wanted to call Horikita with her first name.

"Ayanokouji. What is Horikita's first name?"

"Tsuntsunne"

"Really?"

"Just kidding. It is Suzune."

"Um. What a wonderful name."

Liked I said. Sudo was Zenwith everything except Horikita.

When we were a kilometer from the island. The cruise didn't go directly to the island, it cruised around the island for 2 rounds before going to the island.

"What a mystery landscape! Don't you think that, Ayanokouji-Kun?" Kushida said and looked at me with a childish smile. If you think you could seduce me with that smile after I saw your true self, you're wrong! Bitch!

Ah!!! I wanted to protect her.

Yes, last time I checked, I was still a boy.

"From now on, we will anchor at our school's island. In thirty minutes. Every student has to wear a tracksuit, check the bag that gets from school and your baggage. Then, take your phone with you and go to the deck. Please leave your personal items in your room and go to the toilet first, because it was possible that you won't be allowed to use the toilet for a while."

The intercoms announced again. So I headed back to my room.

After 30 minutes had gone. I came back to the deck and stood with my classmate. The teacher with the megaphone announced.

"Leave your phone with your teacher. When the cruise anchor. We will let you disembark room by room. Start with class A."

Class D was the last class. So we had waited for the longest time. I heard someone complain about it. I couldn't blame them. The sunshine was too hot, and we're in the tracksuit that made us hotter.

But there was a girl who seemed to be cold.

"Horikita, are you okay?" I asked her.

"I'm fine." She rubbed her arm. "I'm just afraid that I can't eat waffles for a while."

"Why? Didn't you buy it for supply?"

"I have bought it. But I eat all of it too! I thought I could be patient and eat only a few per day, but when I knew I had waffles, I couldn't control myself."

I shook my head. "You have to get the therapy, Horikita. Or it'll be the problem."

"I won't let any problem happen in my watch, Ayanokouji-Kun. " Horikita said.

If she said so, I just shrugged my shoulder. Horikita's waffle addict hadn't caused any problem yet. So I decided to ignore it for a while.

Finally, we could go to the beach for the last class. We stood in a row on the beach. Chabashira-Sensei checked our name. I peeked at the other classes. Ichinose was with Chihiro in class B's line. Since that misunderstanding, I hadn't talked with her yet. I hoped we could talk and still be friends after this summer.

After let us wait for a few minutes. Mashima-Sensei from class A stood up before the whole class. He was the English teacher. Someone who didn't know him must think he was a professional wrestler from his figures. He was very smart though.

"Welcome everyone to your first summer vacation. I'm glad that all of you can come to the island safely. Although there was someone who sicked so they couldn't come." He announced.

Mashima-Sensei looked around and continue his words.

"Welcome to your first special exam."

And our hell began there.

Author's note: New volume come!

Also, I have three plots for my new CoTE fanfic that might come soon. So I want to survey the market first.

Ayanokouji the hero - Isekai Ayanokouji.

Ayanokouji the typical harem protagonist.

Ayanokouji the detective.

Which do you want to read?

Vol.3 Chapter 2 Toilet's problem

"In this special test, you have to survive on this island for 7 days. You have to encamp, find the food, and survive on your own. You will get 2 tents, 2 flashlights, a box of matchsticks, one toothbrush per person, unlimited sunscreen, and for the female student, you will get unlimited sanitary napkins too. About the test, each class will get 300 points. These points can be used to buy facilities, like food, water or the toilet. You have to manage it by yourself, we will give you a manual for using points too. In this manual, they will tell you how to use the point and how to lose the point. You have to report yourself to the teacher in the morning and evening, if you don't, your class will lose 5 points per time. And if someone withdraws from the test, his or her class will lose 30 points. Therefore, class A will get only 270 points because there is a student absence. You can increase the points too. On this island, there was someplace to be set to the territory. You can occupy these territories and get 1 point per time. Your occupying will stay for 8 hours, then if you want to continue it, you have to occupy again. How to occupy? Each class has to choose its leader, the leader can't change without an acceptable reason. The leader will hold the keycard that use to occupy the territories. On the final day, you have to guess the other classes' leader. If you guess right, you will get 50 points for each class you can guess their leader, but if you're wrong you will lose 50 points instead. Otherwise, the class that let other classes guess their leader, will lose 50 points. After finish, this exam, the points that remain after guessing the leaders will be combined with your class points." Mashima-Sensei said without breathing.

"And I won't answer any question about the test. The reader already knows the rule clearly, and they were explained again and again in uncountable fan-fiction. They don't care about the test's rule anymore! They just want to know how class D win the test!? So let move on. And start surviving to entertain the reader!"

--

"This isSuperabsorbent polymer. " Chabashira-Sensei said while holding some white plate. "You had to put it into the plastic bag in the temporary toilet. How does it work? Basically, you poop in this, it will suck the water out of your poop. Then, your molten smelly poop will become a solid poop without any smell."

She looked around. "Any question, no. Yes. Thank you."

"No my ass!" Shinohara screamed. "How could I use that shitty cardboard for the toilet!? More than that how can I use it with that boys!?"

"ํYou don't need to use it. " The teacher said. "You can pay 20 points to buy a toilet, real toilet--"

"Let's buy it. " Shinohara announced. Other girls agreed with her.

"Wait a Chotto!" Ike shouted. "It wasn't necessary! Come on, we will lose 20 points for just a toilet?"

"It isn't just the toilet!" Shinohara replied. "It's about hygiene. And it will protect the girls from someone like you! You will sit on the toilet that the girls used before, and start imagining something dirty!"

"Damn! I never thought about it before, but when you say that--it was a god damn good idea!" Yamauchi mumbled, causing the girl to look at him with disgust.

Sudo stepped in and said;

"Listen, girls. It doesn't matter that where are you poop. The real question is why do you have to poop? You need to poop because you want to throw something out of your stomach, so why do you let a little stuff like where to poopmess your mind. Why don't you throw it away with your poop? Ah, I need to go to the toilet."

He walked to the sea and took his pants off.

"Since everything is nothing, the sea is the same with the toilet."

The girls all around started screaming when Sudo released his fluid.

Someone laughed very loud.

"Good job. Good job, Red Hair boy. Only normal people worry about the toilet. The great is never interested in a little stuff. " It was Koenji Rokusuke. I almost forgot him, he didn't appear in the last volume.

Koenji walked to stand beside Sudo and took off his pants.

"What a good view, don't you think so?" He asked Sudo.

"The sea is so peaceful. " Sudo meditated. "So Zen."

Before someone died because of this sinister scenario. Hirata started speaking and took everyone's attention.

"Everyone! Let continue talking about the toilet. I think it's necessary, don't you think so?"

"See, even Hirata-Kun agreed with me!" Shinohara took this advantage, but Ike rebut her immediately.

"Stop! Don't you think we need to keep the point something more important? A yen a day, keep poor away. Never heard?"

"It is A laugh a day, keep worries away. Idiot! What an annoying idiot! Karuizawa-San said something, please." After her opinion won the king's heart, her next target was the queen.

But without any expectation, Karuizawa agreed with Ike.

"Um. I don't think it's that needful. I want the points too so we should bear for a while." She said.

"What are you saying, Karuizawa-San?" Shinohara felt shocked, maybe she thought her friend would take her side.

Yukimura decided to join the battle too.

"I understand how you feel, Shinohara. But this is the golden opportunity to chase other classes. We shouldn't use the points too easily. I can't waste the point with something like the toilet."

"Who gives you the right to decide it?"

"And who gives you the right to use the point?" Yukimura asked her back.

The arguing continued without any content. It was just the fight between the party who considered the toilet more worthy than points and the party who thought the opposite.

Hirata tried to compromise them but he couldn't do anything.

In the end, Ike said.

"This argument is useless. I will go to find the place to encamp and some territory! Yukimura, please keep watching on these girls, okay? Don't let them use any point!" Then, he walked toward the forest.

"Roger!" replied Yukimura.

"Wait, Ike-Kun! In the forest is dangerous! We should go with the group." Hirata warned him. Ike thought and nodded as agreeing. At least, there wasn't any argument about this issue.

Hirata asked for a volunteer to join the explore team. At first, there were only two men on the team. But when Kushida decided to join, the number of male members grew significantly.

I sighed and stood up. Horikita looked at me with suspicion.

"Where're you going?" She asked.

"I will go with Ike. Staying here is nothing. " This class seemed to be helped with my luck again.

I walked together with my classmate. In the end, we got 14 people. So they decided to separate into 4 groups of three. Of course, I was leftover in a group of two with Koenji.

Sakura might be a pity for me, she decided to join my team. If there was another man left after Kushida, they joined our team now.

Sakura refused to join anyone team but me though.

--

"You should make friends with Wang-San. I mean Mii-Chan. " I told Sakura while we walking across the forest.

Why? She asked through her notebook.

"Trust me. " I rubbed her head. I couldn't tell her that Sato and Mori had a crush on me, they stared at Sakura with envious for a while. On the other hand, Mii-chan or Wang Mei-Yu had a crush on Hirata, she would be kind to Sakura.

While we were talking, Koenji walked through the forest as walking in his garden. He didn't say anything to us. Therefore, I tried to drag him into the conversation. Maybe he would be a good friend, who knows?

"Koenji--"

"Beautiful! A beautiful being like me is surrounded by beautiful nature! It's too beautiful!!!!"

Never mind.

I saw Sakura shaking after she looked at Koenji.

"Shhh. Sakura. " I tried to console her. "Koenji Rokusuke doesn't exist, he can't hurt you."

But he is there.

"That's just the mass of narcissistic feelings. He isn't human. So you can't call him Koenji. " I tried my best to make her believe.

Sakura looked at me and nodded hesitantly. It was enough for now.

"So Sakura, why did you join the explore team?"

Because of you.

She answered, then looked at her notebook again. Before she tore that page while blushing.

I mean I worry about you. I ain't like I want to be with you or something. Baka.

Wait, why did she turn to be Tsundere?

"Sakura. Where did you learn those words?" I asked her.

Ichinose-San taught me. She said guys like this personality

Well yes, if you were the irritable flat loli. (Or be voiced by Rie Kugimiya.) Of course, Sakura was the opposite of that ideal.

"Hm. I am surprised that you befriend Ichinose too."

Well, after you and Yamauchi-Kun helped me from that guy. Ichinose-San and I accidentally met each other at the dorm. We exchanged contact and hang out sometimes.

I appreciated and was glad to hear that. Ichinose was a friendly person, she knew many people and knew how to deal with them. I was sure Ichinose could help Sakura.

I felt Koenji's figure seemed to be far away, so I turned my face to him and said.

"Koenji. Don't go too fast. You will get lost. "

Koenji turned back to me and laughed.

"Do you think I am that fool? I never get lost, Ayanokouji-Boy. Sakura-Girl. Talk about this. I will ask you for normal people's perspectives. " He said. "Do you see something strange in this forest?"

I and Sakura looked around and saw nothing.

"What strange?" I asked him.

Koenji grinned. "I see. Normal people are normal, anyway. Huh. If I the great have to babysit for you two, I will never meet some good place--"

As soon as he ended his words, Koenji jumped to the branches of trees, before he went away by hanging from the tree to tree.

I and Sakura opened our mouths wider.

Ayanokouji-Kun, what kind of fiction are we again? Action-Fantasy?

"The unreasonable kind, Sakura. The unreasonable kind. " I answered her.

Well, Koenji's move was so unbelievable. But I didn't shock that much. Because I confronted something that was more unbelievable.

Since we came into this forest, I already had found 57 territories by chance.

--

"Jesus, Christ!" Hirata exclaimed. "57 territories?"

"Yes, we should choose the leader now. And dominate all territories immediately. " I suggest him.

"I don't think so, if we're lack careful, the other rooms will know our leader. " Hirata's reason was acceptable. Although I was sure that because of my luck, no one would know our leader. But since he didn't know about it. I didn't oppose him.

"So we choose this place. Um, the good one. "

I looked around. We were at the riverside in the middle of the forest. The big tree spread its branches, covered us from the sun. By the river, there was a big rock with strange machinery embedded. The river was as clear as the mirror. I also saw the fish in the river too.

Even the words good one was too rude for Ike who found this place. It was just like a paradise.

"This is the greatest place. " Ike announced. "We can use water from the river and our water problem will be solved. "

"I agree with you, Ike-Kun. If we encamp in this territory, we can retain the river and get 1 point every 8 hours. " Hirata said. All of our class agreed with him. Although Shinohara seemed to be displeased that Ike found this place, but she didn't resist or anything.

"So what we need to do now is find the leader?" Yukimura said. "Who should be?"

"I think it shouldn't be Hirata-Kun or Karuizawa-San, they're too outstanding. If I were in other classes, I would guess these two." Kushida said.

"But we need someone responsible too. " Karuizawa pointed out.

"That's why I nominated Horikitata-San. "

Kushida said something that I never expected, but except I and Horikita that knew how Kushida hate her, no one was surprised. Well, Ike collapsed with a nosebleed, but it wasn't surprising though.

"Horikita-San? Yes, she didn't that outstanding, and she has a high responsibility. "

"On the midterm test, she helped Sudo, Ike, and Yamauchi to pass the test, didn't she?"

I turned my face to my closest female friend.

"How do you think?"

"I don't have a reason to deny. I can't find anyone else who is qualified anyway."

Because of Horikita's answer, we told Chabashira-Sensei, and she gave us the keycard with Horikita's name on it. This meant if someone found the card, they would know who was our leader.

"And how should we do while Horikita-San dominates the territory?" Yukimura said.

"What do you mean?" Hirata asked.

"Well. We were surrounded by the forest, we won't know if someone hides and peeks behind the tree."

"While Horikita-Chan's using the machinery, we just let the whole class beset her, no one will know. " Ike suggest.

It was a little risky, but it was the best way for the class. We agreed with him.

"Okey. We have managed with water and camp problem now--" Ike rubbed his chin while thinking, but Shinohara shouted with displeasure.

"What do you mean water problem?"

"Well, we can drink the water from the river and also take a bath on it too."

"Ew!" Shinohara said. "Who the hell in this world drink the water from the river?"

"Almost everyone in the world. " Ike said, he looked glumpy. "Come on, it is so clean. I will show you."

Ike walked to the river and scoop water. He drank it immediately. Some girls looked at him with unbelievable faces.

"Disgusting! The river is so dirty! You will get diarrhea, cholera, gallstones, and polio!"

"What the hell are you talking about?" Ike shouted with anger. "This is the pure nature river, not the dirty river next to the factory. It's clean and drinkable!"

"How can you survive until now!? The disease is everywhere! If you're careless, you will die before you know what disease do you got! The toilet too! I couldn't use some cardboard toilet without sanitation!"

And the issue returned to the toilet again. Before the battle began, I stepped in and said.

"Calm down, you too. I can find a way to solve both of your problems."

"How?" Ike raised his eyebrows.

I asked Shinohara. "Do you want the good toiler?" She nodded. So I asked Ike. "And you don't want to waste the points?" He nodded.

"Well, you should be happy. Because I find this--Sudo!" I called Sudo.

He walked out of the forest, carrying something.

It was a temporary toilet, the same as the one that we had to pay 20 points for buying it. The one that Shinohara wanted. Sudo carried it with one arm.

"H--How can you do that?" Yamauchi mumbled with fear when he saw his friend carrying the 200 kilograms metal box.

"If you learned to throw everything away, you can carry everything. " Sudo said Zen philosophy again.

He put the toilet by the river. "Finish, Ayanokouji."

"Thank you, Sudo. " I nodded.

"Where did you find it?" Hirata asked me with surprise.

"In the forest. " I explained. "I think it is from last year's test. I thought this island have been used for the survival test for many years. This toilet might be our Senpai's. Anyway. I think we can use it. "

"Doesn't it against the rule?" Sato asked with hesitation.

"No. " Hirata nodded. "The rule said you can use anything on this island to survive. I think the school will allow."

Shinohara looked at the old toilet with scared.

"It has been here for a year or more. Are you sure it will clean?" She asked.

"I won't gonna lie to you. But it needs a big cleaning. It won't be beyond our ability. The real problem is the water system. Can you help me, Doc?" I asked Doctor. But he shook his head.

"I am the technology prodigy, not a plumber, sir."

Hirata looked around and asked. "Someone can fix this toilet?"

I felt impressed with Hirata. Although he knew a new situation for a minute. He designed to manage with it immediately.

But I didn't think there would be a young plumber here.

"I can. " Hondo raised his hand.

Oh, there was. Luckily.

"Wait. Where did you learn how to fix the toilet?" Yamauchi asked.

"Do you remember last month that I got constipation? Well, like I told you. I can't poop. So I just sat on the toilet and hoped it would come out. While I used an hour in the toiler every day. I learned the nature of the toilet, and I knew the toilet is my life. Since then, I devote my free time to learning about the toilet and its nature."

Everybody became silent and looked at Hondo's face. He wasn't kidding.

"O--Okey. Hondo-Kun, please take care of the toilet. " Hirata saw Shinohara's face, so he continued his lines. "If it didn't work, we will consider the necessity to pay the points again."

Shinohara nodded her head. But I felt like she won't end this issue easily.

"Although this toiler works, I won't drink water from the river, okay?" She said and went to gather with her friend group.

Hirata looked followed her with worry. He turned his face to his girlfriend.

"Karuizawa-San. Please take care Shinohara-San."

"Yosh!" Karuizawa nodded with a smile and walked to the girl's group. If Karuizawa could change Shinohara's mind. Everything would gonna be better. These two influenced the girls in the class a lot.

"That idiot girl. " Ike mumbled and walked to the forest.

"Where're you going, Kanji?" Yamauchi asked him.

"Swimming. " He said and walked away.

It looked like the meeting was ended. Hirata told us to rest while waiting for Hondo to fix the toilet. Everyone separated to their own place. I saw Horikita sitting under the tree so I went to sit with her.

"This isn't good. " She said when I sat down.

"Because Shinohara argues with Ike?"

"You sitting next to me, this's not good. But also that issue. If we are disunited like this, we'll lose other class." Horikita sighed. "I understood both of them. If it's possible, I won't use any points. But in this situation, it's impossible."

I understood her. I never went to the forest like most of the class. It was a tough situation. I couldn't become the wildman in a day though.

"Can I beg you with something?" Horikita asked me.

"Sorry, I haven't forgotten Ichinose yet. I'm not ready to have a new girl."

The compass flew shave my hair.

"What kind of people are you to take the compass to the summer vacation?"

"The warrior is never far from his sword. " Horikita replied. "I want you to follow Ike."

"Why?"

"Ike looked familiar with outdoor activity. I think we need him in this test."

"Why you don't follow him by yourself?"

Horikita looked at me.

"Sometimes, you have to know your limit. There is no shame to ask someone to help you with something. I asked you because I trust you. " She said with a soft tone.

Oh, Horikita was changed--

"Nah, I'm just too lazy. So I ask you instead."

She didn't change at all.

"Do by yourself. I want to have some rest too."

"Follow him or I kill you."

"Yes, ma'am."

I stood up and ran to the forest.

In this school. There were three girls that can command me.

Sakura. Because I cared about her.

Kushida. Because I was simping on her.

Horikita. Because she could kill me.

I followed Ike into the forest in the random way, because I knew I would meet him by chance.

But when I tried to jump across a rock.

I heard the voice.

The familiar voice.

"Ah, that annoying bitch!"

Mama mia, here we go again.

Author's note: Sorry for being late. I'm very busy this weekend, and the arguing scene was bored to write.

And I didn't hate Shinohara at first. But when I reread Volume 3 to write this chapter. Oh, she's such a bitch. But don't worry, I have some experiments with her character in this fic. Please wait and see.

Vol.3 Chapter 3 Harmony

"Ah, that annoying bitch" Someone damned behind the tree in the forest. I remembered her sound.

Kushida Kikyo.

She was kicking the tree and prayed the cursed.

"That annoying bitch! What's wrong with only a toilet? Are you an idiot?" I was sure that the person whom Kushida cursed was Shinohara. I prepared to walk away without messing with her. But Her next line made me stop.

"That wordless big boob too! You just step in and get attention from the men! Damn you. You have nothing but that pretty face and that big boob, and you become popular? Do you know how much time and effort I take to gain the trust of those idiots?"

Okay, Kushida. I might be simp on you. But no one would shit talk to my little Sakura. I walked out of the shadow of the forest, confronting Kushida. She turned her face to me. That girl didn't even surprise when she saw me.

"It's always you, isn't it? Bastard Ayanokouji." Kushida walked closer to me.

"I don't want to have a problem, okay? I just don't want you to insult Sakura. She's trying to change herself."

"Oh, Do you change your boss now? Last time, I told me to not mess with Horikita."

"They both are my friend. " Although Horikita didn't think that. "I understand why you are angry at Shinohara and Horikita though. Even I was often anger at Horikita. But Sakura--please, how can you hate her?"

Kushida laughed.

"What a double standard? I hate everyone who makes me displeased. I hate you because you try to act like a good guy but you can't resist the truth that you're a rascal. I hate Horikita because she acts arrogant and thinks she's superior to everyone else. I hate that trio idiot because they're idiots. I hate Hirata because I am sicked that he tries to make a fake peace in the class. I hate Karuizawa because she always acts shit. I hate Shinohara because she's annoying. I hate Hondo because he always talks about his health problem without context. I hate Koenji because he's fucking narcissist. I hate Matsushita because her ears were so scary. I hate Mii-Chan because I hate loli. I hate Yukimura because he's like Horikita. I hate Chabashira-Sensei because that bitch never helps our class. And I hate Sakura because I don't want anyone else to steal my popular!"

She glared at me with scary eyes. "But don't worry, Ayanokouji-Kun. I won't do anything to Sakura. Although she make me angry this time. The boys will lose their attention to her when time passes. She isn't the bright cute girl who loves everyone like me."

I sighed. "I hope so. At least you just cursed her."

"Right. There is someone else you have to beware of if you want to protect your little Sakura." Kushida said. "Leader in a herd need to conquer the new strong herd's member to prove its strength. Sakura is the best prey."

"What do you mean?" I raised my eyebrows.

"Mo, don't ask me too much, Ayanokouji-Kun." She changed to her cute tone. "Secret makes a woman be a woman."

Kushida giggled and reached her hand to me. "And don't tell anyone what you see. There was no CCTV in this forest."

She tried to grab my hand, but I moved my hand away. Kushida tried to grab it again and I could escape her hand again.

"I don't miss twice," I told her. Suddenly her tears came out of her eyes.

"Uwa! Ayanokouji No Baka! Why don't you let me blackmail you!? I hate you!"

She cried and ran away like a child.

What the hell was going on?

I shrugged my shoulder and continue finding Ike. Although Kushida's word was stuck in my head.

--

I met Ike sitting down at the riverside. He looked into the water. He was rolling a little rock distraughtly.

"Hi, Ike. " I called him.

"Oh, Ayanokouji? Why're you here?"Ike asked me.

"Horikita told me to follow you. " I told him the truth. "She said you'll be useful for the class."

Ike smiled.

"Is that so?"

He threw a rock into the river. It bounced on the surface for one, two, three, four, five...ten, eleven, twelve,..., twenty, twenty-five, thirty, thirty-six.

Thirty-six times! Holy Shit!

"Tch. " Ike clicked his tongue. "It's too less."

I decided to not ask how many times he considered as enough.

"Are you familiar with outdoor activities?" I asked him.

"When I was young, I often went camping with my family. So I know that the river is clean or not." He explained.

"Why don't you tell them? I think if they knew you have an experience, they'll trust you more."

Ike shrugged his shoulder.

"Getting used to camping isn't something you can be proud of. They'll ignore it though." He sighed.

"I think Shinohara hates me. No, every girl hates me."

"No, at least, Sato doesn't hate you."

The idiot trio and I had a group chat. In that group, there was Sato too. Sato was close with many guys. If we didn't count Horikita or Kushida. Sato was Ike's closest female friend.

"Oi, Kanji! Ayanokouji!"

I heard Yamauchi yelling from behind. I and Ike turned our faces and saw Yamauchi running in this direction.

"What's up? Haruki!" Ike asked him.

"Hondo can fix the toilet now. " Yamauchi reported.

"Great. Shinohara will shut up now."

Yamauchi looked uncomfortable.

"But they decided about the tent. " He said. "The girls will sleep in that two tents and we'll sleep outside."

"Outdoor. " Ike wasn't angry as I expected. "I can stand it though, we have to praise our girls, right?"

"Maybe we can pay the points for tents, " I suggested. "If we buy two tents, we'll lose only 20 points."

Ike just laughed. "I won't knee to Shinohara to ask for pay point. I want to save it as much as possible."

This man was more intolerant than I thought.

"Oh, and Hirata told us to find some firewood, I don't dare to go into the forest by myself. " Yamauchi scratched his head.

"So three of us should go together then. " Ike said. We nodded as agreed.

We walked into the wood. Luckily, it was a day so we could see a way clearly. This forest was overgrown. I didn't want to walk in the night for sure.

"Say Haruki. " Ike spoke up while breaking a branch. "Why do you seem to not interested in Kushida anymore lately?"

"Well. She is too high. I think no one of us can reach her. " Yamauchi explained. "But Sakura, damn. She never met a guy before. I felt like she is the beauty who close her heart. If I can open it, I will get you very easy."

Sorry, Yamauchi. I opened it before.

"About it. Ayanokouji. Can you help me some?" Yamauchi asked me.

"Sure."

"Can you be my wingman for Sakura?"

"What do you mean?"

"Well. Just compliment me in front of her or permit me and Sakura to be alone."

I shook my head. Sakura has a communication disorder. It would be bad if I left her alone with some random guy.

"Don't push too hard. Yamauchi. You have to make Sakura trust you first." I told him. "If you and Sakura are closer. I will help you for sure."

And you had to be a man who I can trust.Yamauchi's words sound like he just liked Sakura because he was hopeless with Kushida. I hoped he would like Sakura from his heart someday.

Man, I felt like the Siscon brother who cherished his sister too much.

"Watch out, Ayanokouji. This branch was too wet, you see?" Ike said after he saw me take a branch from the floor.

"Also Yamauchi. You should take leaves as much as you can." He commanded his friend.

"Why?"

"If you burned the leaves in the fire, it'll make more smoke. We can use it as a signal light. To make us go back to the camp easier."

Ike looked professional while he chose the branch and told us to do something. He looked completely different from a pervert ship trash I used to know.

If Shinohara and other girls saw Ike's this time. They would give him more respect.

I sighed while collecting the branch that laying on the bush. Then, I saw something. I put the branches on the ground and pulled something hidden by the bush.

It was tents. Two bags of tents.

"Ike, Yamauchi. Come here. " I called them. Two of three idiots ran toward me. They were surprised when they saw bags of tents.

"What's this!?" Yamauchi exclaimed.

"Tents. You saw it, idiot. " Ike mumbled.

"If we take these tents with us, we can use it for man's tents. " I said.

"I don't know, Ayanokouji--" Ike looked hesitate. "What if this was other classes'? We'll be thieves. If I didn't miss anything, stealing from other classes has a punishment."

I shook my head. "I don't think other classes own this. Look, There was a note on the bags."

It was a post-it paper. I held it and read it out loud.

5 August 2010

I, Toshiba, and Suzuki just finished folding the tents. We reached a meeting point.

After we were attacked by something in the forest. Everyone wants to quit the test. But Shirogane convinced us to stay. Because of something in the wood. We decided to move the camp to the beach. We don't want other classes to know about our evacuation. So we decided to separate into 8 groups.

Shirogane, Shinomiya, and Fujiwara will lead 6 groups to the beach first. Then, Kashiwaki will take supplies and baggage to the meeting point, waiting for us, the last group. Finally, we will fold the tent and meet them at the meeting point.

But it was an hour and we haven't found Kashiwaki's group yet. They were supposed to wait for us. I called Shirogane by walky-talky. But Kashiwaki hasn't reached the beach too. Suddenly, the walky-talky broke for no reason. Toshiba found Kashiwaki's shoes. He was worried because Kashiwaki was his best friend. He went into the forest and never came back again.

I decided to stay here until Kashiwaki came back. But until the sun dawn. They still didn't come. Finally, I and Suzuki gave up and headed to the beach. But as soon as we stepped into the wood. Somethingstarted chasing us.

Suzuki fell, I tried to help him. But something reached him first.

I'm sorry about it.

Now, I'm hiding in the bush. I am writing this note because I want someone to know what happened to us. If someone finds this note, Get out of this island as fast as--

The last sentence didn't finish. The blood smeared the last word.

"So, it was our senpai's from 2010?" Ike said.

"Technically, they already left it. So we can use it. It wasn't stealing." I nodded.

"This's great. Good job, Ayanokouji."

"Are you insane!?" Yamauchi shouted.

"Woh. Yamauchi, I know we're closer lately. But I don't like you calling me insane. I have a heart too, you know?" I said sadly.

"What the hell are you talking about!? Didn't you read the note!?"

"Yes, we read. And it said these tents came from 2010." Ike said.

"Where are your eyes!? It said there is something on this island. Something's very dangerous!"

Ike and I looked at each other and shrugged our shoulders.

"Anyway. Let's go back to the camp. " We decided to ignore Yamauchi's nonsense word. Although he didn't stop talking.

We walked for a meter when I felt something.

"What happened, Ayanokouji? Your face looked bad." Ike asked me with worried. He looked around and said. "Wait, why do I smell the girl around here?"

"I feel dizzy. " I mumbled while rubbing my head.

"It must be because of the weather. It's hot here." Ike said.

I couldn't reply to him, it was like my blood didn't go to my head, my leg feel exhausted.

"Ayanokouji!" Ike and Yamauchi called my name out loud.

"Ouch. What the hell!?"

Wait, why did I hear the girl scream?

I opened my eyes and found I fell into the bush. And I was lapping on the girl!

I knew why I felt dizzy now. It was because of her! My H.A.R.E.M. protagonist factor forced me to fall on the girl's body although I didn't see her.

"When will you get off me?" She asked glumpy.

"Sorry. " I said and got off her. The girl stood up. She was a girl with petite figures and short blue hair. She looked at us unfriendly.

"I know it, I smell a girl!" Ike said. "Wait. What happened to your face?"

When Ike said it, I could see it now. The bruise appeared on that girl's face.

"Oi, Ayanokouji! How dare you hurt this little girl's face!" Yamauchi grabbed my shirt but that girl stopped him.

"It's not because you fell. My classmate hurt me. " She said.

"Oh, I see." Ike pursed his lips.

"It's just a conflict in class C though." The girl shook her head. "I'll go now."

The girl turned around and grabbed the bag from behind the bush. She opened the bag and look inside.

"Damn. it's broken. It must be the falling." She mumbled to herself.

Yamauchi pulled my shirt.

"Oi. Ayanokouji, Ike. Shouldn't we help her?"

"Yeah. She looked so pitiful. Maybe she was fired from her camp." Ike nodded.

"It seemed to be like that. " I admitted. "But we can't her help her. As she said, it was a conflict in class C."

"Why don't we ask her to stay with us in the camp?" Yamauchi suggested.

"Good idea! Haruki. And if we keep her in our camp, class C will lose 5 points every time they have a report. Kill 2 birds with one rock!" Ike agreed with his friend.

I turned my glance to that girl. I couldn't let a girl in a forest alone though. It would decrease my Poonya for sure.

"Hey--" I called her. She turns back to me. "Well, Uh--"

"Ibuki." She told me his name.

"Ibuki. I'm Ayanokouji. These are Ike and Yamauchi. We're from class D. If you don't have a place to go, why don't you come with us?"

Ibuki looked at us and said. "Are you insane? I'm class C. I'm your enemy. You don't think I will be a spy."

"You're Chuunibyo or something?" Ike shook his head and imitate her. " I'm Ibuki of class C. Everyone on this island is my enemy. I have to destroy them! I'm a spy trained for 10 years, I know how to invasion in enemy's army and I've killed people too--Come on. We're just the normal high-schoolers! Don't speak like we're in the space empire civil war."

Ibuki opened her mouth as trying to argue, but then, she shut her mouth. Ike's words sounded reasonable but unreasonable at the same time. According to logic, it's right. But I felt it's actually wrong for some reason.

"Are your class really okay with that?" Ibuki looked interested in our offer.

"Sure. Kushida-Chan, the center of our class, is very kind. She'll accept you." Ike said.

"Our class leader too. Hirata is a good guy. He'll help you." Yamauchi supported.

Ibuki sighed.

"You guys are very insane, you know? You're too kind. Fine, I'll go with you."

Yamauchi and Ike yelled Yes! and led her to our camp.

But before we reached the camp. I handed a piece of paper to Ibuki.

The girl from class C looked at me with confusion.

"What's it?"

"Look by yourself," I said in a monotone voice. "And do what it said, or you'll regret sure."

Ibuki still looked at me with doubtful eyes. She turned her stare to the head of the paper.

Welcome to the classroom of defects.

You're the lucky one who'll join class 1-D for a week on this island. But please remember. If you don't keep the rule, someone bad will happen to you for sure.

Rule no.1--

"What the fuck is your class?" Ibuki mumbled.

"Defect. Ibuki. Defect." I answered her.

--

After the spark appeared, the wood that we lay down before every tent started blazing. The orange light was afire under the last light of day.

"Here comes the light!" Ike smiled while rubbing his hands together. Sakura, Yamauchi, and I were surrounding the bonfire.

Good job, Ike-Kun!

Sakura wrote it down in her notebook.

"Nah, it's elementary." Ike smiled while scratching his head. He put the thin branches into the bonfire to make it brazer and the leaves to make more smoke. "We need to use a thin branch first, then you can put the larger one in."

After we reached the camp, we explained the situation to Hirata. He accepted Ibuki and asked the teacher about the tents. Chabashira-Sensei told us it didn't against the rule. So we man had a home now.

Kushida's group came back from finding the fruit at 17.23. When Kushida saw the bonfire she exclaimed with impression.

"Wow. Thank you, Ayanokouji-Kun!" She said.

"Not me. It's Ike's credit."

"Really, Ike-Kun?"

Kushida and some girls complimented Ike. He seemed to be accepted from our class now. Since we came back. Ike helped other people to do a lot of things. He showed his knowledge about forests and outdoor activities. For him, everything was going so well.

But Shinohara still stood far from Ike and denied communicating with him. Maybe she was like Ike. She was too intolerant.

Suddenly, everyone in the room was shocked when Ike walked toward her and said.

"Shinohara, I have to apologize to you."

Even Shinohara was surprised.

"F--For what?"

"About the toilet and water. I think about it, and I feel like I forced you too much. I remember when I go camping for the first time. The toilet was so bad. I felt suffered every time I used it. I forgot the feelings for someone who goes camping for the first time."

When Ike threw his honor away first. Shinohara decided to throw it away too.

"I apologize too. " She said. "I'm too wayward. I should think more about our class's points, right?"

I heard Hirata sigh in relief. Not just him. Everyone in class sighed when the most two bullhead ones of the class could reconcile. The sigh sounded like harmonic music.

The harmonic of harmony.

What a goddamn phrase. I thought to myself.

There was no problem after that. Hirata announced his policy to everyone. His goal was the remaining 160 points in the end. Although using almost half of the points was too extreme until Yukimura protested, but Hirata could explain his idea.

If we bought the food set to everyone for a week. We need to buy 12 suppers. It cost 120 points. If we could bear and didn't eat anything on the last day. We would pay only 110 points. Since we already had a toilet and tents. We didn't need to buy it. And 30 points would be paid for the necessary appliance.

"This is the worst situation. If we can find the water and food enough for each day. We will save around 90-100 points. So in the end, we can have 250-270 points. " Hirata concluded.

Everyone agreed with this plan. When Hirata showed them the lowest and highest goal, it made everyone got the passion to save points as much as possible. Since this was the first day. We bought food sets for today.

About Ibuki. Kushida's group would take care of her. They shared their food with Ibuki. If it wasn't Kushida, I couldn't find anyone else who could do this charity.

Maybe, I should share my food with her too.

After dinner. The classroom's elite or the important person had a meeting to decide our strategy.

There was Hirata, Karuizawa, Kushida, Ike who was the outdoor activity specialist, Shinohara as the girl's representative, Yukimura as the boy's representative, and for some reason, me who didn't have any title.

Hirata and Ike were consulting about fishing when I realized someone who should be here wasn't here.

Where was our leader? Where was Horikita?

I stood up.

"Where're you going, Ayanokouji-Kun?" Hirata asked.

"I'll go to find Horikita."

"I think she is in my tent, isn't she? Karuizawa-San?" Shinohara asked her friend.

"Yes. She is there."

Karuizawa answered without looking at me. always felt like Karuizawa avoid communicating with me. When I went to have lunch with Hirata and friends, Karuizawa was the only one who didn't talk with me at all.

Maybe she was still angry at me.

I didn't mind though.

I said thank you and walked to the girl's tents. Sato told me Horikita was walking out of the tents for a while. So I had to continue my searching.

I found Horikita sleeping under the tree near her tent.

Horikita Suzune when she closed her eyes looked beautiful. She was like the sleeping beauty. Maybe because she didn't say anything, it made her cuter.

I touched her nose to wake up her.

"Uh. Ayanokouji-Kun--" She sounded drowsy.

"The meeting has already started. " I told her.

"Really? It's bad. I have to join them. " Horikita stood up and stretched herself.

I looked at her with worry. "Are you okay, Horikita?"

"What do you mean? I'm okay. "

I touched her nose again. She stared at me with anger.

"If you do it again, I'll kill you."

"Yes, ma'am."

Horikita sighed before walking to the meeting. I looked following her.

No matter what she said, she wasn't fine.

I touched her and there was no compass flying over my face.

This meant Horikita's reflect action was weaker.

If she was healthy, she wouldn't end at threatened me with words she would use her compass.

She needed to rest but that bullhead girl won't listen to me though.

I sighed with tiredness. I would look after her then.

I was heading back to the meeting when I saw a figure at the forest edge.

It was Koenji.

Why did Koenji go into the forest at this time? The forest was dangerous after the sunset. Everyone knew it.

I decided to follow him.

Koenji walked without stopping, through the forest with full of confidence. He didn't hesitate. It felt like he knew where he want to go and how to go there.

When the beach appeared. I felt like something bad was going to happen.

"Koenji," I called his name. Koenji turned around to see me.

"Oh, it's Ayanormal-Boy. " He smiled. "What's the matter with me, Ayanormal-Boy?"

I didn't answer his question.

"Where are you going?"

"I'm sick. " Koenji answered. "So I decided to tell the teacher and ask to rest on the ship for a week."

He pretended to cough.

He was lying.

Even the kindergarten knew he was a healthy man.

"If you withdraw from the test, we'll lose 30 points. Do you know that?"

"I know it. And I don't care. Come on, I'm a patient."

"You can lie only an infant, Koenji."

I said and looked at him without blinking.

Koenji's smile disappeared.

"There isn't a lot of people dare to resist me, Ayanormalboy. " He said. "Yes, I'm not sick. But you don't have any evidence to prove it. This test wasted my vacation time. So I left it, it's easy."

"Your action will damage our class point."

"I told you I don't care. I have my own way to get the personal point. And I'm the heir of Koenji's group. I'll have a raised future no matter this class is class A or D." His smile came back. "Now, Ayanormalboy, why don't you just head back to the camp and act as nothing happen?"

"I afraid I can't. " I said. "I promised to Horikita to make her reach class A. Now, Koenji. Why don't you just head back to the camp and stop making the problem?"

Koenji laughed out loud.

"Who do you think you are? You're just a normal person." Koenji clenched his fist. "Only one punch is enough to shut your mouth up."

As soon as he finished the line. Koenji flung to me while raising his fist.

I knew this was coming. Koenji wasn't someone who can deal with easily.

But I didn't afraid of him.

Because I'm lucky.

No matter he was good at fighting or not. I would win him with my luck.

Only a foot before Koenji reached me.

Something fell down from the sky and bumped Koenji's head.

"Ouch." He shouted and collapsed.

I looked at him with surprise. I thought I would be lucky, but I didn't expect the luck would come in this form.

I sat down beside Koenji's body and saw a coconut laid down near me. When I looked up, I saw a coconut tree above me.

"Koenji, are you okay?" I called his name and shook his body.

But he didn't respond.

"Oi, Koenji. I know your plan. Just wake up and go back to the camp already."

He still didn't respond.

"This isn't funny. Wake up now." I touched his head and felt some fluid.

I raised my hand to see it.

It was sticky hot red fluid.

It was blood!

I looked at his head, the blood came out of the wound on his head.

"Shit! Koenji!" I called his name and tried to wake him up.

But Koenji Rokusuke didn't move only a bit.

Shit. Shit. I knew my luck was great but this was too much. I didn't want to knock him.

"Koen--"

"Ayanokouji-Kun?"

I freezer when someone called me from behind.

"What happened? Who is that? Oh! Isn't he Koenji-Kun?"

I turned my face slowly.

Matsushita Chiaki was standing under the tree, looking at me and Koenji's body with emotionless eyes.

[Halloween Special] Rules Horror: Welcome to the classroom of the defect.

Author's note: I knew it's too late. But I want to give you a Halloween special. At first, I thought to write about the murder on the island. But I don't want a cute girl to die anymore. Another hurt me too much. Then, I got the idea while writing Ibuki's first meeting scene. I'm inspired by subreddit r/Ruleshorror. This was the rule for joining the classroom of the defect.

r/RuleshorrorPosted by u/Ibumio 5 minutes ago

I got lost on my summer vacation and I was helped by the weird schoolmate

I'm studying at a school in Tokyo, Japanese. We are separated into 4 classes. I'm in class C.

Last summer, my school took us on a summer vacation on the island. I argued with my class leader, he punched me in the face. So I was very angry and left my class.

I was too careless. When I came into the forest, I didn't know where I should go.

Around 3 p.m. There was a three-man from class D who found me. Their name is Y, I, and A. They asked me why I was there. I told them. Y and I pitied me so they told me that I could live with class D for a while.

Since I had no place to go, I agreed with them. Therefore, I walked to their camp with them.

On the way. A gave me a piece of paper.

"What's it?" I asked him.

"Look by yourself," He said in a monotone voice. "And do what it said, or you'll regret sure."

I was confused but I started reading it;

Welcome to the classroom of defects.

You're the lucky one who'll join class 1-D for a week on this island. But please remember. If you don't keep the rule, someone bad will happen to you for sure.

1. Don't trust anyone. Class D is full of defects. You don't know what they will do. Don't trust anyone even Hirata.

2. Hirata Yousuke is the class leader, he will help you whatever you ask. If you have a problem, don't mind asking him for help. But like the first rule said, don't trust him.

3. Although it's almost impossible. Hirata can angry. But for your sake, don't make him angry. If you did, Hirata will torture you until you listen to his words and become a good student.

4. An easy way to make him angry is talking about his old friend and suicide or bullying. Now you know what you should avoid.

5. Hirata is still the kindest guy in your class. If you don't make him angry, there'll be no problem. But if you do, run as fast as you can and pray for the god. This is the last way.

6. If you are a woman. Don't say anything with Ike Kanji, Yamauchi Haruki, and Sudo Ken. Also known as the idiot trio.

7. No matter what your sex is. You should avoid Sudo Ken. He is easily angry. And when he's angry, he can destroy everything. The good news is although Sudo is easily angry, his fist is less hurt than Hirata's. And he is the most reasonable one in the idiot trio.

8. Ike Kanji and Yamauchi Haruki are the top-tier danger for all women. Don't let your guard down when they're around.

9. If your breast is bigger more than size C. You should stop it with the fabric. Make it as small as you can. If you're lucky, it won't provoke Yamauchi.

10. If you attract Yamauchi, you have to do your best to attract Ike too. Ike will protect you from Yamauchi because he wants to own you. But don't worry. These two perverts will fight each other and no one will bother you.

11. For the girl. If you know Ike Kanji is looking at you, don't communicate with another girl. If you do, you will wake Ike's instinct up. Trust me. Ike will make sure you and the girl you communicate with become a couple. No matter you want it or not.

12. There is some girl who wants to use Ike to make her and her friend become a couple. I don't recommend this way. Because after you become a couple, you can't break up although you want. Ike won't admit it.

13. Until now, we can't find a way to kill these three, so don't mess with them.

14. Don't give Sotomura Hideo (a.k.a. Doctor) your number, your email, your contact, your birthday, or other personal information. Actually, don't talk with him. Whenever he reaches your electronic account, he can hag and do everything with your electronic information. Also, don't let him touch your electronic device. He can hack it with touching too.

15. You may have some problems with your homework. But don't ask help from a guy with glasses named Yukimura Teruhiko. He will teach you until you understand. The problem is his way to teach is too hard to understand. Because of it, he'll follow you all around and force you to study with him. On the day, on the night, in your classroom, or your bathroom. You can't escape from him.

16. Don't call Yukimura by his first name. Call him Keisei instead. If you call him Teruhiko, his first name will be the last thing you say.

17. Miyake Akito looked harmless. But if you talk to him about gangsters, he will get angry. No one can escape from his arrow.

18. Don't let Haruka Hasebe give you a nickname. Like Ayanon, Miyajji or Yukimu. If she does, you'll slowly forget your real name. You won't even remember your surname. You'll forget your family and become her puppet.

20. Sakura Airi is like Miyake Akito. She looked harmless and naive. But beware about her words. She doesn't talk much. But everything she talk will become true. If she blesses you, you'll be lucky for a whole day. In another hand, if you make her angry, and she said "Go to hell"--Well, I think we know it.

21. Don't look at Sakura's eyes without her glasses. Behind that glasses is something that a normal being can't resist. It's beautiful, scary, and dangerous.

22. If you're with Matsushita Chiaki. Don't make something that will lead her to think you're smart. She will start following you all around. And she is the strongest stalker in the world. There is no way to escape except confessing your love to her. But beware if you confess to her. You'll become the one who stalks.

23. Koenj Rokusuke is the safest man in the class. If you don't make him displease, he won't do anything to you. But don't ask Koenji to do anything because he will promise but not do it.

24. Don't talk or make Shinohara Sutsuki displease. If you do. Shinohara will start annoyingly insulting you and she'll make you want to murder someone, Mostly, her.

25. Don't bully Karuizawa Kei and don't ask her about her scar. She isn't dangerous herself. But something that protects her is. If you don't want to be blackmailed or punched on the rooftop, don't do anything with her.

26. You can ask Kushida Kikyo for help. But don't trust her. Don't tell her any secret, no matter how little that secret is. If you tell her, she'll reach your other secrets. And when she does, your life depends on her.

27. Don't make Kushida angry. She never shows it on her face. But she can displease anything easily. Mostly, she won't do anything to you. But there is a line you shouldn't cross. Since we don't know where is the line. So you shouldn't make her angry in the first place.

28. Ignore everything that Kushida does behind your back. It isn't your business. If you see it, just walk away silently and forget everything. Don't let her catch you. You'll be happy for a second, then it's hell.

29. Don't take a waffle into the classroom.

30. If Horikita Suzune is 20 meters or less far from you, don't own any waffles.

31. Don't touch Horikita Suzune.

32. Don't eat Horikita Suzune's food. Although she gives it to you. When you do it, you just deal with a devil.

33. And for your mental health, don't talk with Horikita Suzune.

34. This is the most important rule. About Ayanokouji Kiyotaka. You can't do anything. You never escape from him. Everything you can do is hide and pray to your god, prophet, or any holy being that you believe. You should Ayanokouji's plan wasn't relevant to you. This is everything you can do.

You know everything now, please enjoy your vacation on this dream island. Class D is full of friendly people. I hope you'll be happy.

Chabashira Sae

After finishing reading, I raised my face up and looked at A.

"What the fuck is your class?" I mumbled.

His answer froze me.

"Defect. Little girl. Defect."

Vol.3 Chapter 4 Chiaki Onee-San

Who was Mutsushita Chiaki?

She was my classmate who was in the same group as Shinohara, Sato, and Karuizawa. She also hung out with Kushida sometimes. But she was calmer and quieter than them. Although Matsushita didn't have many friends, she was kind to all of us.

There was one more thing that made me recognize her.

No one dared to say it in front of her, but everyone always talked about her left ear.

We didn't know what happened to it. Her left ear was in the corner of her chin, not in the normal position.

But now, I couldn't see her left ear since it was hidden by gauze. People said she got surgery before the vacation began.

This was all I know about her.

Now, she was standing behind a tree, taking a look at me and Koenji's body.

My blood disappeared from my face. Would she think I kill him?

Matsushita walked toward me, and unexpectedly, she was calmly smiling like an older sister.

"Ara. What happened to him?" She asked with a soft tone.

"He was hit by a coconut. " I told her the truth. "I didn't hit him by a coconut of course. It fell from the tree and--"

She put her finger on my mouth before I finished my lines.

"Don't be too panic, Ayanokouji-Kun. " Matsushita said. "I see everything from begin."

"So you don't think I hurt him?"

"Why should I have to think like that? I said. I see from begin and see you brave to confront him too. " She shook her head with affection. "What a good boy. Shouldn't Onee-San reward you?"

I felt a strange atmosphere from her. And I didn't understand what she was saying at all.

"Oh!" I recognized. "Matsushita. Please help me take Koenji to the teacher. He needs first aid."

Matsushita that I knew was always kind. She would help me with permission.

But she didn't do it. She just turned her face at me and looked at my eyes with a clueless face.

No, she pretended to be clueless.

"Why should we do it?"

"What do you mean? He is our classmate."

"Because he is our classmate. That was a reason why we shouldn't do that."

Matsushita stood up and glared at Koenji's body.

"If Koenji-Kun left this test, our class will lose 30 points. " She said. "And if it happened, it would be a bad situation for all of us, wouldn't it?"

"Yes, I guess so--"

"Won't it be better? If we take him to the camp and make sure he won't do any problem."

"But we have to--"

Her finger touched my lips again.

"You know this monster. A coconut can't kill him. Shinohara-San takes a first aid kit with her. We can borrow it. " Matsushita caressed Koenji's face. "And I'll make sure this handsome face won't make trouble again."

Why did I feel dangerous from those words? I looked at Matsushita's face. She was still a kind older sister like always. But there was another thing I could touch from her.

I tried so hard until my word came out of my lips successfully.

"Matsushita. Do you know this's wrong? Koenji needs to rest and got first aid."

"And we should lose 30 points? I don't think so. You're smarter than that. Ayanokouji-Kun. " Matsushita smiled.

She came close to me and pushed me to walk backward.

"I heard everything from begin. I told you. Ayanokouji-Kun. You promised Horikita-San to make her reach class A, didn't you?" She asked and touched my cheek. "Onee-San will help you. I want to get a lot of points too."

When she used the promise with Horikita to bargain. The situation was changed. I couldn't deny her.

But when I looked at Koenji's wound. I couldn't accept her offer too.

Before I could say anything, Matsushita put her face aside from my ears.

"Onee-San want you to answer, Ayanokouji-Kun. " She whispered with a smile. "And answer wisely. There were many coconuts left."

--

The second day started with the report. Chabashira-Sensei called everyone's name and we had to answer. If someone didn't come to report, we'll lose 5 points per person.

We stood in the row aside the river while Chabashira-Sensei held the name's list.

"Okiya."

"Presence."

"Onizuka."

"Presence."

"I have dated with the guy with surname Onizuka once. " Chabashira-Sensei sighed. "He's a good man, yes, good man. But he left me since he became the MC of his own show."

She felt the confusing sigh from her student, so she coughed and continued checking.

"Kikuji."

"Presence."

"Koenji."

No one answered. Chabashira-Sensei raised her eyebrows and looked around

"Where is Koenji?"

"Sorry, Teacher. I'm here."

Everyone looked in that direction and saw Koenji's face sticking out of the bush.

"Oi, What're you doing there?" Ike asked.

"I'm peeing, Ike-Boy," Koenji replied.

"What? We're reporting now, why don't you bear for a minute?"

"I'm Koenji Rokusuke. Why do I have to do what normal people do?"

Ike sighed. "Koenji is still Koenji though. Let's move on, Sae-Chan."

Chabashira-Sensei frowned.

"Why did you become the commander?" She sighed. "Sudo."

"Presence. " Sudo answered. "Although no matter I'm here or not, I still exist. So there's nothing different."

--

"Phew."

I sighed while stopping holding Koenji's body. I laid him down behind the bush. The puppeteer is harder than I thought. Especially, when your puppet was the real person. But since no one saw the difference, I thought I did it well.

Last night, I took Koenji into the tent and told everyone that he was sleeping. I haven't planned for today yet. But according to my luck, maybe if I hid him behind this bush. No one won't find him.

His wound was almost well. The blood stopped bleeding since Matsushita bandaged it, she learned it from Shinohara. This made me surprised too.

Luckily, Koenji didn't wake up. Actually, I started to be afraid that he never woke up again. Matsushita realized this opportunity too. She said she would find a chance to throw him into the sea after this test.

"Just kidding. Onee-San isn't a murderer. " She told me last night, but seriously, I'm going to be afraid of her more than Kushida or Chihiro.

"Ah--where am I--" Someone wailed aside me. I turned my face and saw Koenji start moving.

Koenji woke up.

"Koenji! Are you okay?" I carried him to stand up.

"I--I'm fine, Ayanormalboy. " He flinched. "Wait. Where am I? What happens to me?"

Koenji looked panicking. It was weird that this overconfident narcissistic monster could panic too. But he was looking around confusing in front of me.

"Calm down, Koenji. There's nothing."

"I remembered I walked out of the camp last night." He tried to think. "Where am I going?"

He seemed to not remember what happened last night?

"Maybe, you want to take a breath--"

"No. I remembered it! I'm going to tell a teacher that I'm sick, I want to leave the test." Koenji closed his eyes. "But why didn't I reach the teacher's camp?"

He turned his glare to me.

"I met you."

I became silent. Koenji's memory poured into his brain like a stream.

"I met you, and you tried to stop me. I decided to hurt you but before I could do--" He touched his head and felt the gauze on his wound. "Something smashes me on the head."

Koenji's eyes became sparkle. He grinned and looked at me.

"I don't know how you attack me, Ayanormalboy. " He said. "But you're not normal at all."

"Trust me, I'm as normal as Tadano Hitohito."

"You can't lie to me, Ayanotnormalbuy." Koenji laughed. "I want to know you more, you know? Why do you hide your talent?"

I crawled backward. "What do you mean?"

"I mean what I mean. I never lost for anyone before. " Koenji looked so scary. "I'll tell everyone you hit me, you'll be punished. And I'll make sure your school life won't be peaceful anymore. You have a talent. I will push you to the wall and pressure you to show your real talent and fight with me!"

"Why? I don't want to fight with you."

"But I want. Finally, I find my worthy opponent. This is the fight that is worth fighting! Our battle will become--"

Bonk!

Koenji halted because of something hitting his head. His eyes closed while he fell on the floor.

Behind him, Matsushita Chiaki was standing with the stick in her hand.

"What a troublesome man. " She mumbled with a smile before hitting his head again.

"What're you doing?"

"Double-tap. " Matsushita said and threw the stick with Koenji's blood away. She sat down and touched Koenji's neck. "Don't worry. He's alive."

"That's not a problem! You hit him--" I said. "Twice."

Suddenly, Matsushita hold my arm and dragged me into her embrace.

Wait.

What.

She was hugging me?

"There, there. " She rubbed my head. "Onee-San know you're frightened because of this narcissistic monster. He threatened you, so you're confused now."

No, I was pretty sure the one whom I was afraid was you. "I didn't confuse--"

"Shh." She held me tighter. "Yes, you did. So you don't know what a right thing to do, the right thing to do is making sure Koenji-Kun won't damage our class points."

My face was closing to her breasts.

But because I was in this situation with Ichinose before. And Matsushita's, with the best regard to her, was much smaller than my ex-girlfriend's. I felt nothing.

"But it's Onee-San's job to tell you what you should do and what you shouldn't." Her arms held me too tight until I couldn't breathe. "Don't worry, Ayanokouji-Kun. If you do what I say, everything will be fine."

She whispered in my ears.

"When I was young, I killed my cat because of holding his neck too hard. " She giggled.

"Nah, just kidding."

--

"Ayanokouji-Kun. Let's go to survey class C with me."

"Let's go."

"Hm. Weird. Why do you look so enthusiastic today?"

"I don't want to stay in the camp any longer."

Horikita didn't say anything. She might not understand what I was saying. She nodded and said. "Follow me." Before walking to Hirata.

In the morning, after we finished reporting. (While I was dealing with Koenji and Matsushita.) Komiya and Kondo came to our place to send the message from their leader, Ryuen Kakeru.

If you want to see some fun, just come to see me at the beach.

Personally, I thought it was just a normal provoke message. But Horikita still suspected of it. She decided to go to the beach where class C camp was.

Horikita told his idea to Hirata who was eating the apple. I saw him working all the mornings, that's why he didn't eat breakfast with us. What a noble guy. Hirata, I love you!

"Hm." Our representative rubbed his lips. "Are you sure?"

"Yes. We need other classes' information as much as we can."

"If you said so. Be careful, Horikita-San." Horikita nodded and walked away.

But before I followed her, Hirata called me.

"Wait a minute. Ayanokouji-Kun."

"Hm. What's up, Hirata?"

Hirata looked at Horikita to make sure she wasn't listening. "Please take care of her."

I didn't answer immediately.

"Do you know?" I asked him after processing.

"Yes. And it looks like you know too."

I nodded. "That girl won't listen to our caution."

"That's why you have to take care of her from behind."

"You can trust me on it, Hirata." I nodded and ran followed Horikita.

"What do you talk about with him?" Horikita asked me when I reached her.

"Just boy stuff. Don't mind it."

I decided to not tell her the truth. Horikita was a prideful person, she won't let me or Hirata took care of her.

Horikita shrugged and continued walking.

We had been walking for five minutes when she asked me.

"What's happened with you and Matsushita-San?"

I flinched when I heard that cursed name.

"What do you mean? I don't have any secret with her, or being accomplice with her to hit someone's head."

Horikita looked at me with curios.

"This day, I saw Matsushita-San looking at you from far."

"Maybe she is in love with me." I tried to joke. But because of my monotone voice. Horikita didn't get a joke.

"Do you think you're that handsome?" Horikita said coldly. "My Onii-Chan is 100 times more handsome than you."

"Come on. I'm the fifth place of the most handsome boy in our year." I protested. This poll was made by the girl. Sakura voted too and she told me a result. The first place is Satonaka from class A. The legend said he was very handsome until anyone who looked at his face directly would destroy their eyes because there was nothing worthy to see anymore.

"And I'm pretty sure I'm quite popular, ain't I? I was surrounded by the girl. If I'm stupider than this, I can become a harem protagonist."

Horikita looked at me with gross.

"I hope you don't include me in your harem. If you do that--"

"You'll kill me. I know."

Although it made Horikita look at me with anger. But this way made her forget about Mutsushita's stuff.

"Say Horikita. What do you think about our class now? Do you think we can pass this test easily?"

Horikita replied immediately. "I can't tell."

"Why?"

"Because nothing is real now. Although he's a little bit annoying lately. But Sudo-Kun's right. Everything is nothing. Our class's harmonic too. Because everything is going well that makes them spirited. But if the problem is too hard, this fake harmonic will be destroyed."

"What a pessimistic."

"I see the world in the way it be." She sighed. "But when you talk about this. I have something to ask you."

"If you'll force me to do it anyway, call it order."

"Ok, I have ordered for you. Keep your eyes on Ibuki-San."

I stared at her.

"You don't trust her?"

"Of course." Horikita nodded. "Class C used the cunning trick to attack us before. Remember?"

"True. I don't trust her too."

"But you're the one who let her in our class."

"I can't leave her in the forest. There is the chance that she say the truth. In that case, keeping her in our eyes is the best way. And luckily, we let her in Kushida's care. Kushida is one of the smartest, you know?"

Horikita nodded although she was reluctant.

"The smartest one and the scariest one too." She said.

Author's Note: It looked like this volume will be longer than volumes 1-2. It's freaking hot here, so my capacity is lower because of the weather. I apologize if the next chapter is late. And please tell me when my quality decreased. Like it isn't funny anymore or something.

I have been writing new CoTE fanfiction for a while. It's just an experiment and there is only a chapter. You can call it "a pilot episode". If the readers like it, I'll continue writing in the future. Maybe after I finish the 4.5 volume of Ayanokouji the lucky bastard.

Here is the link: https//story/289823920-ayanokouji-the-detective-taisho-mystery-classroom

Ayanokouji the Detective: Taisho mystery.

In 1923, Taisho Era. Akito Miyake was hired to be an assistant of private detective Ayanokouji Kiyotaka. They were dragged into the murder mystery of Horikita Zaibatsu. On the way to the truth, Miyake had learned Ayanokouji's past and the secret buried in the Horikita's household.

Vol.3 Chapter 5 Visiting

The sun has raised beyond the tree when we reach class C's beach. I and Horikita's eyes opened wide when we saw it. There was a temporary toilet and bathroom, A big tent, barbeque-making set, deck chairs, parasols, jetski, snack, drink, and food.

This wasn't the survival camp at all. It looked kike class C was in their normal vacation.

"What are they thinking?" Horikita mumbled.

The class C's members were funny at the sea. I heard the laugh's sound from find. Then, I saw a male walking toward us.

"Are you from class D?" He asked.

Horikita nodded.

"Ryuen-San invited you to meet him. " He said and spread his hand to the boy who lay down on the deck chair aside the sea.

"Using his classmate as a messenger. Feel like a king. What do you think?" Horikita said.

"If he is the same man that I have met, this's his way. "

"Have you met him?"

"I think so, he threatened me for toilet paper."

When we reached him the man who seem to be the leader of class C. Ryuen turned his face to us. He wore only swimming pants.

"Well, well. You come to my place because you want to see me? What's your business, Kuku?" He asked.

"You seem to be so happy, huh. Using points extravagantly like this."

"Hey. This is our summer vacation. Nothing wrong with buying a little happiness, Kuku."

Horikita looked at Ryuen with suspicion. This was understandable. We had been told many times that the guy named Ryuen Kakeru was the dangerous man. But in front of us, he was nothing but the luxury air head man who uses the points without thinking--

, wasn't he?

"We are in the test if you forget," Horikita said.

"Kuku. Are you helping me?" Ryuen grinned while holding a bottle on the floor. "Damn. It wasn't cold anymore. Oi, Ishizaki, came here. Kuku."

I remembered him. Ishizaki was the guy who argued with Sudo back then. Ishizaki ran across the beach to Ryuen. He sat on the sand, seeming to be fear of his leader.

"Y--Yes. Ryuen-San."

Ryuen threw the bottle at Ishizalki's head. "Get me a new cold bottle. Hurry up, Kuku."

"Y--Yes, Ryuen-San."

Ishizaki ran to the tent and delve into the chilled bucket.

Ryuen laughed and turned his face to us. "Like you see. I don't care about this test in the first place. We didn't lose all class points in the first month like you. Kuku."

Although it's pain. But Ryuen was right. They didn't need points as much as us. Other class's handicap made us have to do everything to chase them. Even you put the class's competition aside. Our 8700 points didn't enough for most of us.

Horikita sighed. "What childish thinking. Ryuen-Kun, isn't it? How many points do you use for this entertainment?"

Ryuen didn't answer her immediately but shouted to Ishizaki instead.

"Oi, Ishizaki! Where is my water!?"

"Here, Ryuen-San. " Ishizaki ran back with the new bottle. He sent it to his boss. But as soon as Ryuen got it, he threw it at Ishizaki immediately.

"What the hell, Kuku? I told you to get the cold bottle, Kuku. Which part that you don't understand, Kuku?"

"B--But, Ryuen-San--"

"But what, Kuku?"

Ryuen stared at Ishizaki with the snake's sight. Ishizaki flinched and ran to the tent immediately.

Then, class C's boss answered Horikita.

"I don't know. Maybe 300, Kuku."

"You used all of it?"

"Maybe, Kuku. " Ishizaki offered Ryuen another bottle, he seemed to be please finally. But after he had drunk for a quarter of a bottle. He poured it on the floor in front of us.

"Too reckless. It's impossible that no one opposes you. " Horikita said.

"Smart like I've heard, Horikita Suzune. Kuku. " Ryuen nodded. "You're right, there were two people who too dumped to understand me. So I just punished them. Kuku. Those chickens just ran away."

"Do you mean Ibuki-San?" Horikita raised her eyebrows. I thought like her. Ibuki's wound on her face was because of Ryuen.

"Yes. Do you know her? Oh, I see. Kuku. She is with your class, isn't she? Kuku." Horikita became silent as the answer. "Well, well. I suggest you leave her. She will waste your food. If she has no place to go, she'll come back to me. Kuku"

He shrugged his shoulder.

"There was another man. I haven't heard that he died yet."

Horikita looked at Ryuen's face for a while before nodding her head softly.

"This's the reason that you pay all of your points since the first day, right? You will lose 5 points if your classmate didn't report himself. But you can't lose any points if you don't have points in the first place."

"As I said, you're smart, Suzune. Kuku."

"Don't call me with my first name. That name is only for Onii-Chan."

Ishizaki nodded and whispered to Ryuen. "Trust me. Ryuen-San. Don't mess with her. I saw her attack the upperclassman. Komiya still has a nightmare."

Ryuen shook his head. "Don't worry, Kuku. I don't have any waffles now. That's why I banned the waffle from our class, remember?"

"Oh, you're genius, Ryuen-San."

"Ahem. Are you still talking with me?"

Horikita asked them.

"Oh, apologize. Well, Ibuki will come back anyway. She's still welcome here. As the same as you. Kuku. If you want some barbeque, you can come here and have fun with us, Kuku."

Horikita looked at him coldly.

"Thank you. But I don't--"

"Shut up. " I spoke out immediately, and everyone looked at me.

"Pardon me."

"Are you really mean it when you say I can take a barbeque?" I ignored her and asked Ryuen.

"Yes, but--" Ryuen seemed to be confusing.

"Great. Thank you for your kind ser." I said with monotone.

Then, I walked to the barbeque setting and grabbed all of the barbeques on the grill into the plastic bag that I took from class C.

"Thank you. Smell so good, huh." I walked to the tent that Ishizaki took bottles of water. I opened the chilled bucket and saw bottles of water and juices in there. I took it for 20 bottles. "Can I take water too? Ok, Thank you. That ice cream looks so great. Can I take it? You're eating it? Okay, it's fine then."

I walked back to Horikita. I give her a barbeque. "Taste it. We have to admit that class C is very good with the grilled."

Everyone on that beach looked at me with confusion.

"What are you doing?" Horikita asked me.

"Ryuen said I can take it. So I decided to take it back for our classmate. " I replied. "Why're you looking at me like that? You're too shy to take it. Come on. You can't eat your honor."

"Kukukukukukukukukukukukukukukuku."

Suddenly, I heard the weird laugh. When I looked at the desk, I saw Ryuen was laughing insanely.

"You're not normal like I think. Kuku. Suzune. Look at your friend, this incredible boy beat me once. And now he is teasing me at my own place. Kuku."

"I'm not teasing you. " I told him the truth. I thought it was my duty to feed my class.

"Say what you say. Ayanokouji. I know what you did last month. Kuku." Ryuen lends himself to me. "Tell me. How did you break Ishizaki's tap? Kuku."

I raised my eyebrow.

"What do you mean?"

"Don't act silly, Ayanokouji. Kuku. We both know what you did."

"I think I don't know what did I do. Listen. There's nothing. If there is a thing. So it's just a coincidence--"

I didn't finish my line while I trapping by the shell on the beach.

And then, I fell.

Fell to Ryuen.

Everyone was looking at us.

I fell on Ryuen. I was astride him on the deck chair. His face was only 4 inches far from me. I could feel his breath.

Ryuen opened his mouth wide. His face became as red as a tomato.

"I'm sorry. " I said with a monotone voice, it sounded unnecessary cool.

"I--It's fine. Kiyotaka-Kun." Ryuen stuttered. "C--Can you get out of me already? K--Kuku."

I stood up and looked around, everyone on the beach was frozen.

I frowned. What happened?

Ishizaski was the first person that can move. He gnashed and ran toward me. He grabbed my shirt.

"Did you try to attack Ryuen-Chan--I mean Ryuen-San!?"

"Stop! Don't hurt him!" Ryuen stopped his classmate with a worried sound. "It's just an accident."

"But--Ryuen-San--" Ishizaki sighed. "If you said so."

He unleased me, but still looked at me with vengeance.

"Ayanokouji. Let head back, there's nothing we have to do here."

Horikita said while pulling my shirt to the forest. It was just me or Horikita looked too enthusiastic to take me out of this beach.

"I said, Kuku," Ryuen shouted. "You can come if you want--"

Then, he turned his voice to whisper. "I hope you'll come."

Everyone turned their face to him. Ryuen realized it and acted tough immediately.

"What're you looking, Kuku!? Ishizaki, give me another bottle!"

While we walking into the forest. Horikita didn't say anything at all. I looked at her with confusion.

"Are you mad or something?"

"I'm not mad. " Horikita said coldly. "I just don't want you to be too close with our future enemy."

Um. That sounded strange. Is it possible?

"Horiktia. " I called her name. "Are you jealous?"

"I'm not jealous. There is no reason to be jealous."

I sighed.

"Listen. Horikita. You don't need to be jealous or mad. You're my best and only Tsundere waifu."

I thought I didn't need to tell you what punishment I get.

--

After visiting class C. I and Horikita walked around the island for dominating the territory. Yes, 57 territories that I found. At first, Horikita hesitated because she worried if someone saw us. And they would know who was our leader. But because I insisted that we would be fine. Horikita finally believed me.

"This's because you'remy genius pervert sexually harasser friend who falls on the girl and the boy every 2 minutes and hides his ability. " She said. "I'm sure you have a plan."

Wow. How long that I didn't hear this name? Did she add something?

I decided to not tell her that I had no plan.

I just believe in my luck. No one would see because somehow, there would be no one around the territory when we dominated it.

Yes. This was how my luck work.

"So what'll we do next?" Horikita asked me after we finished the last territory.

"Dating in the forest will be a great experience, don't you think so?" I said. When I saw Horikita's stare. I continued my sentence. "Just kidding. What about going to survey class B?"

In the morning. Kanzaki from class B came to visit our class and invited us to visit their class too.

"There's no reason to reject." Horikita agreed with me.

Therefore we traveled to class B's camp.

When we reached it. I felt the unique atmosphere from them immediately.

Around the pool that was the territory, there were many trees. The tent was laid surrounded it. I saw hammocks hanging on the tree. Their stuff was completely different from ours. And it was the first time that I felt like we were on a normal summer vacation camp.

"Oh, Ayanokouji-Kun. Horikita-San." My ex-girlfriend stopped hanging the hammock and walked to greet us.

"Long time no see, Ichinose. " I said.

"You didn't call me. Or do you think we're really breaking up? We aren't the real couple in the first place? We're still friends."

Don't repeat it. It was pain.

"I tried to call you. But whenever I call you, someone else answered and told me if I call you again, she would kill me with my own phone." I told her the reason.

"It must be Chihiro-Chan. She always borrows my phone." Ichinose answered with a smile.

"Ahem." Horikita coughed. "So you drag me with you to class B because you want to chit-chat with your ex?"

Oh, I forgot it. "Sorry, Ichinose. Um. I and Horikita want to see your camp. You can call spy."

Ichinose laughed cutely.

"We sent Kanzaki to spy your class too."

"I want to talk with you too, Ichinose-San. " Horikita said.

"Sure. What's it?"

Ichinose sat on her hammock.

"I assumed that we have cooperated relationship since Sudo's case, right?"

"I think so."

"So you'll help us a lot if you give us your information about your camp. How do you use your points and how much? I'll tell you our information too."

Ichinose looked at her manual and read it.

"Hammocks, kitchenware, small tents, lamp, a temporary toilet, fishing rod, and watershower. It was perfectly 70 points."

"What is a watershower?" I asked.

"It was the equipment for heating the water. Since we're at the pool, we have unlimited water. I think this stuff is the most useful."

Horikita nodded. I thought she was agreed with Ichinose.

Ichinose acted as a tour guide and led us to watch their camp. They used their points in a very efficient way. And fixed the problem with their intelligence. For example, they covered the floor under their tents with plastic bags that the school give it to us unlimitedly, to fix the hard floor problem.

And about the hot weather. They poured the water on the floor to remove heat.

Horikita sighed when looking around the camp. She probably felt bad about our camp when compared with theirs. I felt it too.

"Say Horikita-San. " Ichinose said.

"What about we found the ally for this test?"

Horikita raised her eyebrow. "What do you mean?"

"Well. We won't fight each other in this situation. We won't guess who is your leader. And you don't guess us. What do you think?"

Horikita nodded. "I glad that you offer it. Less enemy, more secure. I agreed with it."

I thought Horikita should ask Hirata first. But Hirata who loves peace would surely accept it anyway.

"One more thing. Ichinose-San. Do you know where is class A?"

"Sure. " My ex-girlfriend nodded. "Walk in this direction, and you will reach the open space. Turn right and you'll see the cave. That was class A's base."

Before Horikita thanked Ichinose. The guy with glasses walked toward her and called her.

"Ichinose-San."

"Km. What's wrong, Kaneda-Kun?"

"Um. Is there something I can help with? I don't want to just stay your place and do nothing." He said.

"Oh. That's good. Kaneda-Kun! You can help Sayo-Chan do lunches."

Kaneda nodded and walked to the girl that Ichinose called Sayo. Horikita looked following him.

"You seemed to be not close to him. " Horikita said.

"Yeah, he isn't class B--"

"Is he from class C?"

"Do you know him?"

Horikita told Ichinose about what we heard from Ryuen. Ichinose looked disagree with Ryuen's way.

"He shouldn't do this. I have to teach him how wonderful friendship is."

I felt the tone of insanity from her.

Suddenly, I heard my name. Someone was calling me.

" Ayanokouji!!"

When I turned in the sound's direction. I saw Kanzaki and Shibata running toward me.

"Hey. Are you finding the fruit with Chihiro-Chan?"

Kanzaki shook his head.

"Not now, Ichinose. Ayanokouji. Wear this." He handed me the mask. The mask looked like Shibata.

"What is it?" I confused.

"If you put it on your face. Shiranami will think you're Shibata." Kanzaki said.

Shibata put the mask that looked like me on his face.

"When Shiranami knew you're at our camp, she ran back to attack you!" He explained. "This's our plan. I will pretend to be you and decoy her from this camp."

"Wait. Do you sacrifice yourself for me?" I asked with surprise.

"Right. Think this's our apology to attack you last month. " Kanzaki said.

"But, Chihiro isn't a normal creature. If she catches you, she has no mercy for you."

"Hey!" Ichinose said. "Don't say like Chihiro is some kind of--Actually, she is some kind of monster. You're right, Ayanokouji-Kun."

"What're you guy talking about?" Horikita didn't understand.

Shibata smiled and touched my shoulder.

"Come on. I'm the fastest man in this school. She never gets me. If she did, I just take the mask off. Shiranami is class B anyway. She won't attack her friend."

"But there's still a chance that you can't take the mask off in time." I tried to stop him.

Shibata smiled sadly.

"We, class B, can do everything for our friend. You're Ichinose's ex-boyfriend and you're still her friend. You're my friend too. If I die, and I can protect Ichinose's and your smile. My life's worth it. " His sound trembling.

If I could cry, my tear would be enough for the whole year using for a week.

"Although we had talked only a few times and the first we met, you try to kill me. " I said. "But I won't forget that I have a best friend named Shibata Cho."

I hugged him. Ichinose and Kanzaki's tears pour out, while Horikita looks us confusing.

Shibata push me off with tears.

"You need to go now. I heard Shiranami's sound. She is almost here."

I nodded.

"Good luck." This was the best gift that I could give to this man. And I hoped my luck will help him out of this.

"Go! Don't turn back!" Shibata shouted and rubbed his tear.

I nodded to him and his classmate.

"I'll call you later. If Chihiro didn't answer your phone instead. " I told Ichinose. "Goodbye, Cho, Ryuji, Ichinose."

Ichinose said with a tear. "Call me Honami too."

"Um. Honami. Goodbye."

I said for the last time and grabbed Horikita's arm. I pulled her to the forest.

"What have I just witnessed?" Horikita mumbled. "I'm very confused and I want waffles so much."

"Hero. Horikita. You have just witnessed the hero."

While I was running into the forest, I heard Shibata's shout from behind.

"Come here. Chihiro. I, Ayanokouji Kiyotaka, am here!"

Followed by the sound of the abyss.

"Ayanokouji-Kun! Your time has come!"

For the first time in my life. I felt the tear on my face. Although it was just one drop.

"Rest in peace. Cho, my friend. Rest in peace."

Cho-Kun: I'm not dead yet!!!!!

Vol.3 Chapter 6 Class A

We walked as Ichinose's suggestion and saw the cave on the cliff just she liked said. But we couldn't see inside of the case, because it was hidden by the curtain made from the larger number of plastic bags. On the edge of the cave, a guy was acting like a guard. Two temporary toilets and one bathroom were nestled near him.

"I can't see anything. " Horikita whispered with me behind the bush.

"We need to reveal ourselves."

"Hm?"

"We can't see anything here. We need to go inside that cave."

Horikita nodded. "You're right. Although they may be angry, there is the chance that class A will let us see their camp."

However, We both knew that if they did, they wouldn't be class A in the first place.

Horikita and I decided to walk toward the cave. Of course. That guy looked at us unfriendly.

"What the hell? Where are you doing here?"

"I want to spy your camp, any problem?" Horikita spoke indifferently.

Straightforward, on point, and frankly. All of these factors made that guy appreciate in Horikita's word and let us in--

Nah, of course, he looked angrier.

"Huh. I think your A class will use the intelligent way but--" She stared at the curtain and pretended to sigh. "This is less intelligent and more like foxy."

Horikita tried to provoke the guard.

And it worked.

"What are you saying?"

"Are you deaf? I won't say again. Ayanokouji-Kun. Do you remember what I said?"

"This is less intelligent and more like foxy." I played as Horikita's script.

"Look. Even class D can remember my word. I started to doubt this school's grouping standard."

"Tch. So you're just idiots from class D?"

"Idiot? Well, if the idiot saw your place, there was nothing, right?" Horikita raised her eyebrow. "Or your strategy is so sucked until it'll be destroyed easily by someone seeing your place."

"Nonsense!"

"So I can look inside, right?" Horikita reached her hand to the plastic curtained.

The guard tried to stop her.

"Stop! Don't do anything capricious!" He shouted.

"I will just look inside, there's nothing against the rule, right?"

"What do you mean!? This cave is been using by class A! Class D has no right!"

"I'm not going to use it. " Horikita said. "I'm just going to go into the cave. The rule doesn't ban it, right?"

"For the school's rule, of course. But about our rule, I don't think so."

Someone spoke up behind me. I turned around and saw the tall man without any hair on his head walking toward us.

"Who are these people, Yahiko?" That man asked the guard.

"They're from class D! They're trying to look inside our cave. They're cheating, Katsuragi-San!" Yahiko reported. The man called Katsuragi seemed to be his leader.

"Don't be overacting. I just open the curtain."

Horikita confronted those two without a sign of fear.

"Then, just open and see it if you want. But as soon as you do. I'll report to school that you mess with our stuff." Katsuragi said calmly.

"I told your minion that it's not against the rule."

Horikita still insisted on that.

"Yes. It isn't against the school's rule. But until now, is there someone mess in your camp?"

Katsuragai asked. Horikita flinched.

"Why does everyone in society greet each other when they meet? There is no law telling you to do that. But it's a social norm. Something that the social members realize and follow. It's set by that society's common idea. This norm gives us peace. Our norm here is to not intrude on each other's camp. If you insisted to come into this cave. I can come to your camp too. Imagine how chaos will be."

His word was reasonable. Horikita who never gave us couldn't find any word to reply. Finally, she gave us and stepped back from the curtain.

"If you said so. I'll wait for class A's true ability."

"Me too. " Katsuragi spread his hand as drive us away. Then, he spoke with Yahiko. "See, Yahiko. Their purpose is coming inside our camp. Don't let them trick you. I can't imagine that if I wasn't here, what would happen--"

He didn't finish the line yet when my luck started their work.

The strong wind blew. It made the curtain flutter and open.

We saw everything inside that cave.

Katsuragi and Yahiko opened their mouth widely, the same as every class A inside the cave.

Horikita looked at me.

"Thank you the meal, let's go. Ayanokouji-Kun."

--

"There is only a little stuff in their cave, right?" Horikita asked me when we walked through the forest.

"Yes, I think so. Since they have many class points, I think they'll be less strict than this."

"Maybe this made them class A. They don't careless even for a second. " Horikita sighed. "Compare with our class, reaching class A is gonna be hard work."

"I guess so."

When I thought about it, I felt lucky that Koenji didn't leave the test. We'll lose 30 points and our class will need to be more strict.

I still felt bad for hurting him though.

"Do you find some food, Sotomura-Kun?"

I heard someone called Doctor's last name. Oh, I almost forgot his last name. We always called him Doctor.

The girl calling his name stepped out of the bush. When she saw me, Mori Nene flinched.

"A--Ayanokouji-Kun!" She said. "Why are you here?"

"I'm here too." Horikita coughed.

"I'm just back from spying on other classes with Horikita."

Mori raised her eyebrows. "Hm. You're so close, aren't you?"

I could feel jealousy from her tone.

"I find some fruit. Mori-Himesama!" Doctor followed Mori, he smiled when he saw me. "Hi, Kiyotaka-Dono. Horikita-Dono."

"Hi, Doc. Are you finding the food?" I asked him.

Doctor nodded. "Yes, sir."

"Well, we won't bother you more," Horikita said. "Let's go back to the camp, Ayanokouji-Kun."

I nodded and waved to Mori and Doctor. Then, I walked to follow Horikita.

But when we walked only 2 minutes. Horikita pulled my shirt and dragged me to hide behind the tree.

"Woh! Calm down, Horikita. I told you I can't forget Honami yet. I didn't mind outdoor though."

"Stop being Sakuta for a minute, please," Horikita said with annoyance. "Do you even see Mori-San's face when Sotomura-Kun called her Himesama!?"

(TL's note-Kun: Hime-Sama means Princess, Although I'm sure all of you know it.)

"How's it?"

"She looked at him with anger. I don't know why, but if we want to win this test, we have to make sure there is no conflict between our classmates. " Horikita said.

I considered it as her development.

If she was the Before Horikita, she wouldn't be interested in classmate's conflict and insisted win alone.

So I stayed silent as she told me, and waited for something.

For a while, Mori walked this way.

"Mori-Himesama! Wait a second." Doctor ran followed her.

Mori stopped walking, she gave Doctor a scary stare.

"Sotomura-Kun. Please stop calling me with that name."

"Why? I called you by this name for a long time, sir. Or you want me to call you Nene-Himesama?"

"Don't!" Her voice raised. She realized it and sighed. "At least, don't call me by that name in front of Ayanokouji-Kun."

Horikita raised her eyebrows and turned to me. I didn't say anything to her.

"Why, sir? We always talked like this since our childhood." Doctor said.

"It becomes the past. Hideo-Kun." Mori said. She changed his pronouns. "You have your life now, and I have mine. Since now, don't act like you're close to me. You're Sotomura-Kun. And I'm Mori-San."

The girl finished her line and ran away before Doctor could say anything. He looked confused for a while before running followed her.

After those two were gone, I and Horikita walked out of the tree.

"Now, tell me what happens with you and those two?" Horikita asked me instantly.

"Basically, Mori liked me, and Doctor liked Mori. " I sighed. "I feel bad for Doctor for liking that girl. She might be a shame to have Otaku as her childhood friend."

"Are you sure she shame?" Horikita asked me.

"Of course. If she doesn't, why doesn't she let Doctor call her with that name?"

But Horikita shook her head.

"I don't think she'll be like that. Girl's mind is complex, Ayanokouji-Kun."

I sighed. "Since when that our fiction become Romantic-Comedy?"

"I think it's more like a romantic drama."

"We have to ask Honami. She is a manga professional. But seriously, We should be the psychological thriller, shouldn't we?"

"No." Horikita refused. "The genre is nothing since we have a psychological baseballer, the man who can carry the half-ton toilet with his one hand, the scary ship trash, anda pervert sexual harasser who fell on the woman every 2 minutes."

--

We reached our camp at the lunch. We ate only fruits for today. I didn't see the idiot trio there, so I asked Hirata.

"Oh, Ike-Kun told me he will go fishing" is his answer.

"Hirata-Kun. Where is Kushida-San?" Horikita asked him too.

"I think she just came back, take a look at the toilet--Oh! Kushida-San is coming this way. " Hirata raised his hand and waved. Kushida walked to our place with a smile.

"Are you looking for me, Horikita-San?"

Horikita nodded.

"I want to ask you something. I assume that you know everyone on our year."

"You exaggerate me! Although it's true." Kushida giggled. "So what do you want to ask me? I will help you if I can! We're friends, right?"

Horikita ignored Kushida's last sentence and said. "Do you know Katsuragi-Kun from class A?"

The social master nodded.

"Um. Katsuragi Kohei-Kun, right? Do you meet him?"

"Yes, what kind of person is he?"

"He is cold and mature. When he was young, he was sick and it causes him to lose his hair. I heard that many members of class A admire and support him."

"This is mean Katsuragi-Kun is like--the leader of his class."

Kushida tilted her head.

"Um. I'm not sure. Class A seemed to be two outstanding people. Katsuragi-Kun and Sakayangi-San. I never met Sakayanagi-San though. " She said. "If I don't misunderstand, those two are competing for the leader's position."

"But Sakayanagi-San doesn't come to this island, right?" Hirata asked with suspicion.

"Yes. I heard that she wasn't healthy."

Horikita looked satisfied with all of the information. "I see. Maybe he's trying to gain his influence behind Sakayanagi-San's back. Thank you, Kushida-San."

I looked at their conversation from far. The noon's sunshine made me want to sleep so much, but since everyone was walking, the social norms forced me to not sleep.

"Ayanokouji-Kun--"

The sound of the abyss was calling me. I winced when Matsushita Chiaki touched my shoulder.

"What do you want from me?" I asked with fear.

Matsushita smiled softly. "Nothing. I just want to check about Koenji-Kun. Where is he?"

I pointed to the bush outside the camp.

"I hid him behind that bush as you said. I will let him out on the evening's report."

"Good. Please go to see him every hour. If he tries to wake up, just call Onee-San. I'll make sure he can't wake up again."

That sounded weird. It almost liked the murder.

Because of this world was so dirty. I started thinking about going back to the white room.

At that moment, Ike's party was coming back from fishing. Ike walked proudly with a fishing rod that we exchanged with points. I decided to greet them, so I could run away from this criminal.

"Hi, Ayanokouji. I didn't see you this morning. " He greeted me.

"I went to survey something, what about you? What do you get?"

Ike didn't answer me, just smiled and nodded to behind him.

Sudo and Yamauchi were carrying a fish together.

Hirata opened his mouth widely.

"It's impossible!"

It was a 2-meters length of tuna. If I didn't wrong. It's called Northern Bluefin Tuna.

"How you fish this!?" Hirata yelled.

"I just put the hook into the sea and wait. " Ike explained. "At first, I got the shark too. But the little cute girl from class C said shark is almost extinct. We shouldn't hunt it. Personally, I want to eat shark's fin soup though, but since it's a girl's request. Simp--I mean the gentleman liked me can't request."

Sudo and Yamauchi put the tuna on the floor. Everyone in the class came to surround it.

Yukimura whistled.

"This's great. We can feed the whole class with this. " He said.

"What should we do with it?" Hondo asked.

Sato put her hand up.

"My family is the sushi restaurant. I think we should do sashimi. We usually useNorthern Bluefin Tuna for sashimi."

Karuizawa nodded with agreed. "Yes. You have to taste Sato-San's food. It's super delicious!"

"I agree!" Ike said. "I haven't eaten sashimi for a long time, because I use my points for a cultural thing!"

Hirata smiled. "Don't worry about the condiment. I used the points exchange it for cooking since yesterday."

Sato kneeled beside the tuna. "Um. This is too big and cooking for 40 people will be hard too. I want an assistant, no, assistants."

I looked at Horikita. She realized my glance so she said.

"I'll help you."

"Great. I can cook something too. I'll help you. " Kushida said cheerfully. After her, Inogashira, Mii-Chan, Mori, and (without any sign) Ibuki joined the team too. Sakura looked hesitant. I remembered that she always took her bento for lunch.

"Sakura. " I whispered her name. "You can do it."

Sakura blushed a little and walked to be together with the chef's unit. Everyone seemed to be surprised that Sakura could cook.

Unexpectedly, Hondo stepped in.

"I can help you with the condiment. " He said. "When I got constipation, I learned about how to cook for healthy. The good cooking can make you poop easily--"

"Can someone just imprison him in his fucking toilet? We're talking about food, You idiot! Don't let your poop make us don't want to eat, okay?" Yamauchi said and made everyone laugh with funny.

Onodera, our best swimmer, came out of her tents and changed into her competition swimsuit.

"Where're you going, Onodera-Chan?" Kushida asked.

"Ike can catch the tuna. It makes me want to do it too. Maybe you don't know. My family is Ama of Mie!"

Ama or the sea woman is the female diver without tools to find the seafood. I read about them from the book in the white room. It said Ama is the ancient profession. Originally, they dived into the sea for searching for the pearl but now, they founded the fish, shell, or other kinds of seafood too.

"Do you want the fishing rod?" Ike asked Onodera. She shook her finger.

"No need. The real man dives into the sea and cath the fishes with her own hands!"

Onodera came back with plenty of fish thirty minutes later. As soon as Sato finished slicing the tuna. She continued her work instantly.

Everyone was looking forward to the sashimi party, except one.

"Are you sure it's safe?" Shinohara mumbled with fear. "I heard that sashimi was filled with parasites."

Her word was reasonable, this tuna didn't get a parasite removal process yet. But don't worry--

"Don't worry. There was no parasite in those fish." I told her.

"Why're you sure?"

"Because of my luck. Ike and Onodera catch only fishes without any parasites in their body. You can say we get the cleanest school of fish in the pacific ocean."

Shinohara raised her eyebrow with doubt.

"Is it possible?"

"Yes. Because it's a plot convenience. Author-San just ate sashimi and love it, so he want to push the situation that never happens in real life, like a sashimi party on the deserted island, in this fanfiction."

I turned my face to the camera.

"Remember kid. Unless you're the fictional character or the luckiest man on earth like me, don't eat the fish without any cooking. It will give you diarrhea and plenty of parasites. Before eating sashimi. Make sure you eat it in a safe restaurant. The fish need to pass the parasite removal process."

Shinohara looked following my glance.

"Where are you looking at, Ayanokouji-Kun?"

"The fourth wall. You won't see it, because it was broken."

Shinohara still felt uncomfortable.

"I don't think I can eat it--" But she didn't protest like a toilet case.

Ike saw her and sighed.

"I know someone like you won't eat it."

"What do you mean someone like--"

Before Shinohara finished her lines, Ike handed her the barbeque.

"That girl from class C give me this for releasing that shark. " Ike said. "I knew it gonna be the sashimi since I caught that tuna. AndI know someone like you won't eat it. So I prepare it for you."

Shinohara looked at Ike with a complex stare.

"Thank you, Ike. " She said with a low voiced.

I saw Ike smiling for a second.

The sashimi party started with happiness. Under the afternoon's sunshine. I heard the laugh and saw the smile everywhere. I saw Ike and Shinohara sitting far from the group of friends, sharing the barbeque.

After we finished it. Hirata froze the remaining fish in the chilled bucket, the same as the one that class C used for freezing the water.

We were sleepy as soon as our stomach was full. This was the afternoon. The sun and the wind made us want to rest and the sound of the sea was just like the lullaby.

I lend my bag to the tree and closed my eyes. At my last glance, half of our class already slept. Ike and Shinohara seemed to hold each other hands, but I couldn't tell if it was the truth or my dream.

I thought we slept for 3 hours. When we woke up, the sky became red.

We were going to bathe and use the toiler. Most of us were still full. So we didn't have dinner. I put the barbeque that I got from class C together with the chilled bucket. If someone was hungry, they could have it.

We didn't realize any anomaly right now.

But after Chabashira-Sensei called two girls names and they didn't reply. Some of us started realizing it.

We were sure after Chabashira-Sensei resisted that they didn't go back to the boat.

Something happened to them.

We lost ten points because of the disappearance of Shinohara Satsuki and Mori Nene.

Vol.3 Chapter 7 Operation S and M

The next morning, Mori and Shinohara still disappeared.

The school sent the rescue team into the forest to find them. But according to the school rules, we lost 10 points on the 3rd day too.

In our camp, it was chaos too. Everyone was worried about those girls. Someone concerned about the points. Yukimura was one of them.

"That girl--" He mumbled. "Make us only troubles."

"Oi! It's not her fault. " Sato defended her friend with anger.

Three people that seemed to be worrier than anyone else are Hirata, Ike, and Doctor. But I admired that Hirata could calm down and run the class without the sigh of worry on his face.

"We still have to find the food and water. " He told us after the report. "Everyone. Please look for our classmates while finding food."

I wanted to talk about this with Horikita but I couldn't find her after the report. I went to the girl's tent and didn't find her either.

There was only Ibuki sitting inside the tents.

"Are you looking for that long black hair girl?" Ibuki asked me.

"Does the girl whom you referred act like she's superior to everyone?"

"Yes."

"Yes. I'm looking for that girl."

"After you finish the report. She went out of the camp. Maybe she go to find the food."

I nodded and looked at Ibuki.

"Say Ibuki. Are you fine here?" I asked her.

"Fine, thanks. It's better than my class though. " Ibuki shrugged her shoulder. "That Ryuen make me sick."

"Hm. He isn't your classmate?"

Ibuki laughed sarcastically. "That Yamauchi is your classmate and he isn't your best friend, is he?"

I couldn't say I like him that much.

The girl from class C looked at me and sighed.

"Your class is too stupid. Kind until stupid."

"Say what you want."

Yes, our class may be stupid that let this girl into our class.

But I and Horikita weren't.

--

Sometimes the silence was the greatest thing.

I walked into the shadow of the forest. The heat made me thirsty so I drank the water from the bottle.

There was no sound around me. It was like I was alone in the world.

Although I had a girl walking followed me.

I turned my face back to her.

"Do you want some water, Sakura?" I asked.

Sakura shook her head and smiled.

I'm not thirsty yet. Don't worry.

I nodded. "Oh, keep close to me. This forest is so dense. Your Fanclub will kill me if I let you disappear." I teased her, Sakura flinched. She walked close to me and shook. I didn't want to make her fear, I want her to keep close.

I was afraid that something happens to Shinohara and Mori will happen to Sakura.

"Ah. What is it?" I saw something near the tree's root. We walked toward it and saw it was the bunch of corns.

"Ayanolucky!" I mumbled.

What did you just say?

"Nothing, Sakura. Um. I think we should take it back to the camp. But I think we can't take it in one round though."

Sakura nodded as agreed. We took our bag with us but I thought it wasn't enough to carry almost 50 heads of corn.

I was thinking how to do when two guys appeared near us.

"Katsuragi-San! Look! That's a guy who tried to spy on us yesterday!"

"I see."

It was Katsuragi and Yahiko from class A.

When strangers walked toward us, Sakura hid behind my back.

"What're you doing here?" Katsuragi asked us.

"I'm trying to collect these corns."

The tall man looked at the bunch of corn and nodded. "I see. There is too much to carry back."

"Baka. " Yahiko said. "Why don't left anyone to guard it?"

Katsuragi shook his head.

"Don't say a stupid thing. So you'll let the girl walk or wait in the forest alone?"

He was right. I couldn't let Sakura carry it and walk back to the camp alone, also I couldn't let her wait here alone too.

Yahiko glared at Sakura and blushed.

"I don't mind waiting here with Shizuku--I mean this girl though."

Huh. Sakura was more popular than I think.

Katsuragi knocked his sidekick's head. "Huh. I want to dump you but I can't. You're my girlfriend's brother though."

Yahiko laughed and patted Katsuragi's back. "Don't worry, Katsuragi-San. I'll follow you forever even Onee-Chan brake up with you."

"But I don't want!" Katsuragi coughed and turned his face to us. "I think I can help you."

"What!? Katsuragi-San, are you serious?" Yahiko suddenly shut his mouth because of Katsuragi's glare.

Katsuragi took the plastic bag off of his bag.

"Here you are. You can use it to carry the corns."

"Oh, great. Thank you. " L took it with pleasure. It was the plastic that the school gave to us for a toilet. "Hm. Why do you take this many bags with you?"

"Yahiko. He is diarrhea. He'll poop anywhere. I have to take care of him."

Yahiko bulged.

"Oi! Katsuragi-San! I'm not a dog."

Katsuragi laughed softly. It was the first time I saw him laughing.

"Just kidding. I prepare it for this situation. Maybe I need to carry many fruits."

I nodded. He already thought about this. Is this the potential of class A?

I and Sakura started putting the corns into the plastic bags. We used only 3 bags. For the rest of it, we returned to Katsuragi.

"Thank you again. See you later." I bowed.

"Ah. I forget to ask your name. " Katsuragi said.

"Ayanokouji Kiyotaka. From class D, of course, you know it."

Katsuragi extended his hand to me. "I'm Katsuragi Kohei. This's my classmate. Totsuka Yahiko."

I raised my eyebrows. "Oh, so Yahiko is his first name."

"Yes. My girlfriend is Totsuka too. So I called them by their first name."

Totsuka scratched his head.

"Huh. Although you're just class D. You can call me Yahiko if you want."

"No, thanks I don't want to. " Yahiko flinched and looked at me with anger. "Just kidding."

I shook my hand with Katsuragi's and Yahiko's. Sakura pulled my shirt, maybe she want to go back to the camp.

"Ah. Wait a minute. " Katsuragi turned his face to Sakura. She flinched, her mouth checked.

The man of class A took his notebook off and reached it to Sakura.

"Shizuku-Chan! I'm your Fanclub. Can I get your signature please?" He said.

I and Sakura opened my mouth widely. Sakura looked at me with confusion.

"If you don't mine--"

Sakura nodded and took Katsuragi's notebook. He looked happy too much and Yahiko said. "Don't fair, Katsuragi-San! I want one too!"

Sakura was very popular, wasn't she?

While Sakura writing to Katsuragi. I lend my back to the tree to rest and wait. But suddenly, I saw something on the floor.

I took it and looked at it closely.

It was a hair clip.

--

"It is Shinohara's clip. I remember it!" Ike said.

I decided to not ask him why he know.

"Where do you find it, Ayanokouji-Kun?" Hirata asked with worry.

"Near the place that I found the corns. " I said. "I can lead you to that place."

"I'll go too." Hirata said, but Miyake stopped him.

"Hirata. Our class needs a leader. You have to be that guy."

I nodded as agreed. "Horikita isn't here. If you went with us, there wouldn't be a leader controlling this class."

Although there were Kushida and Karuizawa left. But Karuizawa was influential only with the girls and Kushida wasn't the leader, she was more like our lovely neighborhood.

Hirata nodded with worry on his face. I thought he want to go too, but he was more concerned about his duty.

In conclusion, the rescue team member was me, Ike, Yamauchi, Sudo, Miyake, and Doctor.

"Are you sure you want to go with us, Doctor?" Ike asked him.

He nodded. "Of course! I have to help my Hime-Sama, sir!"

He said with intention, so no one stopped him.

Before we started searching, I asked Hirata to take care of Sakura. She seemed to be concerned about me. But I told her not to worry.

We walked for around five minutes until we met Katsuragi and Yahiko.

Ike stopped his feet as soon as he saw them.

"Who're you!?" He asked.

"Calm down. " I told him. "This is Katsuragi and Totsuga from class A. They will help us to find Shinohara and Mori."

Ike looked at them untrustful.

"Thank you for your help. " He said. "But I don't think you'll help us without any agenda."

"Oi! Katsuragi-San is a good man, you idiot!" Yahiko said with anger but Katsuragi raised his hand to stop his sidekick.

"It's normal that you don't trust me. " Katsuragi said. "But this isn't about the test or room competition. It's about humanity. Nothing more or less. If you don't want me to help, it's fine."

Yes. Katsuragi didn't worry about Shinohara or Mori. He didn't act kind or have a good wish to us too. He did this because it was his habit.

Ike looked at Katsuragi's serious eyes. Then, he talked with us.

"What do you think?" He asked.

"I think we can trust him for now. He can't know our leader anyway. " Miyake said.

"I agreed with Miyake. " Yamauchi nodded. "What about you, Doc?"

"I don't mind, sir. More people more help."

Sudo spoke up. "Since everything is nothing. Class A and Class D are the same."

When we got a conclusion. Ike turned his face to Katsuragi and nodded.

"Ok. Please help us."

"Sure. " Katsuragi nodded. "So what should we do now?"

I pointed to the bush. "I found the clip in front of that bush."

Ike walked to that bush, parted it. He saw the furrow on the floor. Ike sat down and looked at it closely.

"Um. It's a footstep. The 20-years-old man dragged two 15-years-old girls this way. "

Ike pointed forward.

Seriously, Ike. Where did you go camping?

The camping professional stood up and walked in that direction.

"Follow me!"

We followed him for around 100 meters. Ike sniffed and squatted to the grow intermittently. Katsuragi and Yahiko saw that picture with surprise. They probably didn't think that class D had talented personnel like this.

Ike stopped when we reached the small yard before the cliff. He attached his ear to the ground and listened. For a minute, he stood up and shook his head.

"Weird. Their trace finished here. I can't hear anything around this area."

I lowered my head, contemplating.

"Maybe it's something."

"What do you mean?" Miyake flinched.

Ike sighed and told them about the note we met with the tents. After finishing the story, the surprising appeared on everyone's face.

"So they were attacked by something?" Katsuragi said.

"I think so. If Shinohara and Mori were kidnapped by someone. It may be something. Because I don't think the kidnapper is our schoolmate since kidnapping isn't worthy enough compare with the punishment. " I analyzed.

" Something? Yabai, Yabai. " Even Sudo seemed to be scared.

"Um. This island is more dangerous than I thought, sir. " Doctor nodded.

"Oh, you just realize? I told you since we met those tents! We need to get away from this island as fast as we can!" Yamauchi yelled.

But no one interested him.

"So what is something?" Miyake said.

" Something is something."

"No, something is nothing," Sudo said.

"Maybe something is that thing. " Yahiko suggested.

"What thing?" I asked.

"That thing."

"Do you mean this thing?" Katsuragi said.

"No. Not this thing. It's that thing."

"So that thing is something, sir?" Doctor said.

"Yes. Something is that thing. But there is the chance that that thing is somethingtoo."

Miyake spoke up. "Maybe it's the thing."

"You watch movies too much, Miyake. " Ike said. "And there is no way that the thing is somethingbecause the thing loves the cold weather. But this island is hell-tier hot."

"So you assumed that somethingloves hot weather."

"Forget that somethingloves it or not. It's nothing."

"Please quiet for a while. " I said. "I will try to think that what thing is something? And what think is that thing and this thing?"

"No one said that there is only one. Maybe somethingis something s"

"So you mean somethings maybe those things or these things."

"Stop, please. The somethingthing makes me overthink about something. So please quiet and comply with this thing." Ike said.

He sat on the floor and said;

"Every place have their own tale. Maybe somethingis something that stays on this island for a long time. Maybe it's a monster from another dimension. But we don't know its goal."

"It probably just wants to eat. Like Pennywise." Miyake said. "It awoke just for hunting. And then, it will sleep for 27 years. "

"It's a chance. " Ike sighed and looked at the sky sadly. "At least you're still alive. Shinohara--" He mumbled.

"How do you know?" Katsuragi asked.

"I smell her. " Ike said disgusting thing with the straight face. "I can smell her and I know the difference between the dead and alive. She is still alive."

"What about Mori-Hime-- Mori-San, sir? " Doctor asked him.

"Mori is alive too. Ahhh!!!" Ike groaned. "Where are they!?"

"Maybe somethinghas its nest. " I said. "If we could find its nest, we might find them, right?"

Katsuragi nodded.

"I think so. Every monster has its nest."

"But its nest won't appear before us and have a sign that 'Welcome to my nest', right?" Ike said. "But I don't care. As long as I can save them, I'll find their nest! No matter what! Ok! Let's go! I'll lead you--Ayanokouji, I said I'll lead you."

Ike said after seeing me walking on my own.

"What do you say?" I turned my face to him.

And because of it. I couldn't see the hole in front of me.

Therefore, I stepped in and fell down in that hole.

"Ayanokouji!!!!!!!!" My teams screamed.

"Wagh!!!!"

I rolled on the slope in that hole. Around me became dark. When it stopped I found myself laying on the bottom of the hole.

"Itai--" I said with a monotone voice.

"Ayanokouji! Are you okay?" Ike shouted while he walked toward me from the slope, everyone else followed him into the hole too.

"I'm fine. " I stood up. It was strange that I didn't hurt at all. Ah, at least, my luck helped me this time.

"That's great. I'm very shocked. " Katsuragi sighed before looking at the slope. "But this slope is too steep. I don't think we can climb up."

"Don't worry. I think that this hole in the cave. We can find the exit. If we can't, there are many things I can do to let someone get out of this hole and find some help. " Ike said.

But Miyake seemed to be scared anyway.

"You guy--" He said. "I think, getting out of this hole isn't our biggest problem now."

We looked following his sight and shook like him.

It was like a big corridor or cave. There are the touches placed beside the corridor. In the cave's wall. The big sculpture of something that I couldn't describe was sealed with it. It had yielded simultaneous pictures of an octopus, a dragon, and a human caricature andA pulpy, tentacled head surmounted a grotesque and scaly body with rudimentary wings.

In front of it, there was a group of scary people. Their beard and hair were so long until it looked like they never cut it for their entire life. In their hands, there was a spear and machete knife.

"Shinohara!" Ike yelled.

"Nene-Himesama!" Doctor yelled too.

Because behind the scary people, Shinohara and Mori were tied with the pole on the altar. They looked very tired.

The scary people crowded to us maliciously. There were 10 people. Everyone seemed to be ready to kill us instantly.

"This's bad. " Yahiko mumbled and I knew he was right.

At least, we met our people.

"Ayanolucky." I thought I could say this word.

Author's note: I feel like I didn't put many references joke lately. But then I think since it's fanfiction. Didn't I reference CoTE all the time?

I will be busy for 2-3 days. So the next chapter may come late.

Another thing. After this volume finish. I think about writing some reaction but since I never read or write any reaction before. I need to do research and ask for some suggestions from you all.

Vol.3 Chapter 8 Something

"It's something!" Ike shouted.

" Somethingis real!" Yamauchi shouted.

" Something isn't nothing. " Sudo mumbled.

"Can we stop talking about something for a minute, please!? Look. They've knives!" Yahiko yelled.

The group of scary people pointed their weapons at us. When they came closer, I noticed something strange about them.

Everyone else seemed to not realize it.

Miyake took his arrow from nowhere and aimed it at the group of them.

"Don't step closer! I have arrows--" He stuttered. "A-And I don't hesitate to use it!"

"Are you ANHS's student?" I asked them.

The group of scary people bogged down. They looked at each other with confusion.

"What makes you think so?" Katsuragi asked.

"Look at their clothes."

Although it was dirty and covered with dust. I couldn't miss it. Their clothes were the same as ours. They were wearing ANHS's tracksuit.

"You're right!" Ike shouted, he stepped back and stared at them with caution.

"Who are you?" Katsuragi with his powerful sound. The mystery group flinched.

One of them turned his face to the one who seemed to be a leader.

"Boss, how should we do?" He spoke Japanese.

Boss looked at us with dangerous sight. He didn't answer our or his comrade's question but returned the question instead.

"Since this island is owned by ANHS, so I assume all of you are ANHS's students. Which class are you?"

"D, sir. " Doctor said and pointed at Yahiko and Katsuragi. "These two gentlemen are from class A, sir."

At first, we thought he will laugh at us like everyone in this school after he knew that we were from class D.

But he didn't.

He just looked at us with hate.

"I see. " He said. "So no one is from class E."

"What the hell are you talking about?" Yamauchi replied confusedly. "Our school has only four classes."

This time, Boss laughed hysterically.

"Four class! Haha. Comrade Kashiwagi, look at this clown!" He said with another. Wait, Kashiwagi.

"I don't know that they canceled class E or not though, Comrade Mitsubishi. " Kashiwagi said. "But when we were there, there absolutely wasn't just four class."

"Wait. " I said. "Are you Kashiwagi? Kashiwagi in that note!"

Kashiwagi looked at Mitsubishi.

"Oh, Comrade Mitsubishi. These clowns found your note--"

"Finally!" Mitsubishi raised his fist. "Someone saw my note! No one found it for 5 years!"

"What the hell!?" Ike shouted. "Are you our Senpai that writes the note!?"

Mitsubishi nodded.

"Yes, we're your Senpai. Although we hadn't been the student for 5 years. I'm Mitsubishi. And this is my comrade--"

He introduced his friends one by one. Kashiwagi, Toshiba, Suzuki, Honda, Bandai, Subaru, Izuzu, Toyota, and Yamaha.

"Okey, I'm not sure if we're meeting with the hair of Japanese biggest companies. " Katsuragi mumbled.

"But in the note, you said you were attacked by something--" Sudo said with confusion.

"Let me teach you, my stupid Kouhei. " Kashiwagi grinned. "Don't believe everything you read."

"We are something, gentleman," Mitsubishi said.

We opened our eyes widely after hearing the unexpected reveal.

"This is our plan in the first place. We let Honda and Bandai spook our class. Made their thing we were terrorized by something in the forest. I convinced Shirogane to move our camp by separating the groups. And during the immigration, we left them and hid in this cave that we met by chance!"

Kashiwagi supplemented his friend's explanation.

"And then we left the tents with the note to make people think that we were attacked by something. Ah, thanks for Comrade Bundai's blood to make it more realistic. " He giggled. Suddenly, his face turned depressed. "If you just found it, this means no one find it for 5 years?"

Mitsubishi groaned. "As I said, no one will know we were disappeared anyway."

"Impossible!" Miyake shouted. "10 students were gone! That's a quarter of the class! There is no way that the school didn't find you."

Mitsubishi laughed bitterly.

"There is the way. Kouhei-Kun. Because we're in class E!"

"You have been talking about class E for a while. What is it!?" I asked.

"E stands for Extra. We're an extra actor, the background characters. " Mitsubishi said.

"The background characters?"

"Yes. Not just a typical background character that the writer can use in the future. Kinugasa-Sensei didn't even give us a name. Do you remember the Senpai that Sudo messed with within the first volume? That's class E."

Kashiwagi said. "Our duty is filling the story. Make the story more lively. We have no role to play. The writer doesn't portray us, and we have no potential to get the spotlight at all. In the anime, we are the one who was cut off because the animator thinks that drawing us is waste of time. We are disposable!"

"The most indignant thing is--" Mitsubishi said. "We weren't in the class competition. We have no special exam. No matter how we behave, our class points will be forever 100. It won't be decreased or increase."

"That sounds good--" Ike mumbled.

"Not at all!" Kashiwagi replied immediately. "Because no matter how much our class points. We're still class E. We can't reach class A or even class D!"

Yamauchi scratched his head.

"Come on. I see there is no bad about that. You can enjoy your life in this school without stressing from the competition."

"Huh. You know nothing, Kouhei-Kun. " Kashiwagi grinned. "You don't know how to live under the shadow and get no spotlight. No one needs to fight with us. So we have no big role in the story. We have no background, no character development, no fan club, no haters. Even the memorable moment when we're expelled, we can't have it!"

"How will you understand us? All of you are unique because of your role and character design. " Mitsubishi said.

He pointed at me. "You're the protagonist, T-rex, spread your legs, harem. And the mystery background! Come on, your being doesn't exist in the real world!"

Then, Ike. "You're the pervert with the camping skill! You even got a girl. Seriously, in this story, there is only two real couple. The protagonist's one and yours!"

He looked at Yamauchi. "People always remember you! And you even have a nickname!"

And Sudo. "You too. You have an outstanding role again and again. And for the god sake, your hair made everyone remember you even before your spoke! And your character is easy-recognize too."

Kashiwagi pointed at Miyake. "At first, I think you're one of my people. But no. Even you got a little airtime, people still like you!" Doctor is the next one.

"And you! Come on, man. You don't have any big role. But you are full of unique personalities. Otaku, technology prodigy, glasses, talking like you live in Muromaji Era. And your nickname! Doctor. What a badass nickname. You're the side character! Only a bit better than the background character. But why do you have so much unnecessary detail!?"

He glared at Katsuragi and Yahiko. "There is no need to talk about you two. You're the bald high schooler, isn't it enough? And you're the bald high schooler's sidekick."

"See. You don't understand us, we need our own spotlight. That is why we decided to live on this island! Here, we don't have to be your background. We can be our protagonist in our story!" Mitsubishi said insanely.

We looked at their eyes. They were the eyes of hopelessness. Then we realized, we who live in the spotlight couldn't understand the shadow behind the stage at all.

I tried to compromise.

"Ok. I see. But why do you kidnap Shinohara and Mori?" I asked, trying to make my voice as soft as possible.

Kashiwagi smiled like he lost his mind.

"Our savior told us to do. " He whispered. "He said if we don't give him two virgin girls, he won't let us live here."

"Your savior? Whom the fuck you talking about?" Ike frowned.

"Him!"

Kashiwagi pointed to the strange sculpture on the cave wall.

That sculpture, I didn't know how was it here. Because it was too big for these ten people would build it in five years. This means this sculpture had been here before those people came.

"We won't let you do that. " Ike stepped out bravely.

"I don't think you will let us do that though. " Mitsubishi said. "That's why we will kill you first!"

Our Senpai raised their weapon and stepped out to confront us. Ike took his pocket knife out of his pocket. Miyake raised his bow. Yamauchi used the stick he found on the ground as his bat. Sudo, Katsuragi, and Yahiko didn't have any weapons but they were ready to use their fist. Even Doctor was ready to fight. Maybe he worried about Mori's life more than his.

I armed my weapon too.

My luck.

"Kill them! Comrade!" Kashiwagi yelled. His sidekick leaped to us. Toshiba tried to chop me with his machete. But I could dodge. Toshiba grinned and used his knee to smash me, but I could doge. He roared and flicked his knife at my face, but I could dodge.

Actually, I could dodge all of his attacks.

"Ayanokouji! Go to help the girls, I will delay them!" Sudo said while averting Kashiwagi's spear. He could counter-attack his enemy many times. Honda saw his leader being disadvantaged, so he stepped into the fight. But Sudo still fought with two people easily.

I nodded. But before I ran to the altar, I saw Suzuki was astride Doctor. Suzuki raised his knife, preparing to chop Doctor's face.

But before he could do that. The arrow was pinned on his hand.

"Arghh!" He screamed and let his knife fall. I used that moment to kick Suzuki. His figure bumped into the cave wall and collapse.

"Are you okay, Doctor?" Miyake asked, the arrow is his.

"Thank you, Miyake-Dono. Sorry for bothering your fight. " Doctor stood up and wiped the blood from his mouth.

"Doc. Come with me. " I decided to take Doctor to help the girls too. Because he wasn't good at fighting.

We ran crossed the corridor, no one interrupted us since they were busy with the fight. Ike used his pocket knife very well. Until they need three people to stop him. Katsuragi himself wasn't good at fighting, but cooperating with Yahiko. No one could defeat him.

When we reached the altar, I push Doctor up first. Then Doctor pulled me up. I went to untie the rope that tied Shinohara with the pole.

Shinohara opened her eyes hard.

"I--Ike?" She asked tiredly.

"Ayanokouji Desu. Ike is fighting for you now. " I mumbled while releasing Shinohara from the pole. She fell down on the floor, so I propped her up.

Shinohara's lips were so dry. Maybe she didn't drink or eat anything for a night. I took my bottle of water out of my pocket and feed her.

When she got the water, she started saying.

"I don't know why I am here. When I wake up--"

"Don't say anything now. Rest first. " I told her and turned my face to Doctor who holding Mori on his arm. "Doc, how is Mori?"

"Not well, sir. She is dehydrating!"

I threw the bottle to him. Doctor grabbed it and feed Mori.

"Urg!" I heard Yamauchi's scream.

When I looked at the fight. Yamauchi armed was slashed by the spear. There was a scar on his right arm. He dropped the bat on the floor.

The other's situation wasn't different, our party started being at a disadvantage. Sudo and Ike walked backward to the slope. Katsuragi and Yahiko tried to protect Yamauchi who got injured. Miyake's arrow was out. This wasn't unexpected. They had more people than us, and they had a weapon too.

"Doctor. Take care of Shinohara and Mori. " I told Doctor and jumped out of the altar, running to the fight.

When I reached there, I shouted.

"Yamauchi! Give me the stick!"

Yamauchi nodded and threw his stick to me. I grabbed it and closed my eyes.

Then I randomly hit it without looking.

"Yargh!!!!!!!!!!!"

I yelled. If you could call it yell. Because my voice was so flat until it sounded like I said some meaningless word.

I hit and hit. Let my luck guide me.

"Ayanokouji! Stop!!" I heard Katsuragi's sound so I opened my eyes.

I looked around.

Our Senpai from class E was laid on the floor. There was the wound from my hitting on their head.

"Ayanolucky--" I mumbled.

"God damn. Why are you so good!?" Yahiko asked unbelievably.

"It's just a coincidence. " I answered with my catchphrase.

--

Then, we came to help Shinohara and Mori. When Shinohara woke up, she cried and hugged Ike. Doctor seemed to be waiting for Mori's hug. But she didn't do that. However, she didn't hug me either.

Ike gave Shinohara and Mori slices of bread. He said he always took it with him when he went to the forest. After the girls seemed to be fine. I and Katsuragi started talking about going out of this cave.

"Ike said this cave has an exit. " I said.

"Every cave has an exit. " Katsuragi nodded. "The problem is where it is."

"Maybe we should send Ike to find it. He looked professional."

"Oi, you idiot!"

Someone yelled from another side of the cave's corridor. We turned our face to him and saw Kashiwagi standing there. There was something look like a remote control in his hand.

"Wait! No one tied him or something?" Yahiko asked.

No, everyone was worried about Shinohara and Mori. No one cared about our Senpai.

"I won't go out of this island!" Kashiwagi announced. "Being a villain in your story is better than being extra in someone's story!"

"Calm down. Senpai. " Miyake tried to stop him but Kashiwagi yelled.

"If you come one step closer, I will push this button! And when I push it, this cave will explode. Bury us in this cave forever!"

Kashiwagi tilted his head.

"You know what? Why I just push it, bury us in this cave?"

"NO!!!!!!" Everyone screamed.

But before his thumb touched the button.

Bonk!

The stick hit on his head. Kashiwagi bulged and fell down.

We were shocked because the one who hit him was Subaru.

"I want to do this for 5 years. " He spits on Kashiwagi's body. "Alright, kid. Do you want to go out from this dark cave now?"

--

That tunnel was dark and wet. I heard the sound of water splashing on the cave's floor when we tread it.

Our rescues team walked the line up in this tunnel. Subaru led us. I and Katsuragi came last. Ike and Doctor handled Mori and Shinohara. We tied class E and left them in the cave. Katsuragi said he would go to tell the teacher to take them.

"We use this way to go out, find some food and kidnap. " Subaru explained.

"Why do you help us?" Miyake spoke up. "Didn't you want to be in the spotlight?"

Subaru laughed.

"Haha. I don't want to be in the spotlight like them. If I became the main character, who will be an extra actor?" He said. "Kashiwagi forced me to join his plan. I can't resist him."

Yamauchi looked at him with surprise.

"Senpai. Are you really okay with being an extra actor?"

Subaru nodded.

"Everyone has their own duty. I can't be unique like you, no one will be interested in the story if I became the protagonist. And if you become the background character, you'll steal attention from the main character. It will ruin the story. Our exist is make the story better, isn't it?"

I appreciated his word. Sometimes, I want to become the side character. So I didn't need to carry the story on my shoulder, but like Subaru said.

If I wasn't a protagonist, who will be?

"Hey, you boy there. " Subaru called me. "You look thirsty, do you want some water?"

He took out the bottle of water.

I shook my head.

"No, thank you."

Before Subaru would reply, Ike grabbed the bottle from his hand and drank.

"Wazaa!! Very fresh, thank you, Subaru-Senpai." He said while returning the bottle to Subaru.

"Oi, that bottle is for Ayanokouji, isn't it?" Yahiko said.

"Come on, he said no. I'm thirsty to why I can't--"

Ike opened his eyes widely and fell down. Everyone was shocked and ran to hold him.

Shinohara shook his body. "Ike! Ike! What happened!"

"My stomach! It's pain--" Ike gritted his teeth and handed on his belly. "Arg!!!!" He groaned.

I hold his body up.

"Ike. Do you hear me?" I called him, then Ike coughed.

He choked the blood on my tracksuit.

Vol. 3 Chapter 9 Paradise Island

"Argh!!!"

Ike screamed and handed to his belly. He rolled on the floor while Shinohara tried to pull him with worry. We all were shocked and couldn't do anything. Sudo was the first one who moves.

"You bastard!" He yelled and grabbed Subaru's shirt. He immediately lost his calm after his friend was hurt.

"Hehehehehe. " Subaru laughed insanely.

"Why are laughing!?"

"It's very funny that I don't want to hurt him in the first place. " He said. "I just want to kill the dead-face boy who hit my head!"

He tried to kill me!?

"But didn't you say you're forced by Kashiwagi?" Yahiko asked him with confusion.

"Do you believe me?" Subaru giggled. "I just lie. I don't want to die in that cave!"

Ike still choked the blood. Shinohara was crying and shook Ike's body.

"Ike! No, please. I don't want to lose anyone again."

Sudo gritted teeth and punched Subaru on his face. His body bumped with the floor, still laughing like he was watching the most hilarious comedy show ever.

"What did you give him!?" Sudo snapped.

"Blackwater. " Subaru answered cheerfully.

"Blackwater?" Katsuragi said.

"Yes. Do you know why the water on this island is so clean? It's because the school installs the giant water purifier at the spring mouth. It filters the contaminants from the water and drops them into the well in the cave. The well becomes the dirtiest water in the world. " Subaru grinned. "We use it to hunt the animal. After the deer drinks it, it'll die in 30 minutes. And we are talking about the deer that 5 times heavier than this shrimp."

Another punch from Sudo.

In the moment of confusion. Katsuragi still kept his calm. He walked to Subaru and asked him.

"I assume that you know it because you drink it by chance. " A guy from class A said. "Since none of you dies. I also assume that you have a cure, right?"

Subaru nodded.

"This hairless man is brilliant!" He clapped his hand. "On this island, there are rainbow petal flowers. It's a magic flower that can cure every disease and poison. After we drank the Blackwater, we met it by chance. But seriously, I have lived on this island for 5 years. And I have met it only once. You will never find it--"

"I found it. " I said while picking up the flower with rainbow petals. "Ayanolucky."

Subaru's mouth couldn't shut anymore.

I gave it to Shinohara who put it on Ike's mouth.

"Ike--Ike. Chew it. " She whispered. Ike chewed it with difficultly. Shinohara used her hand to help him.

Ike's face looked relaxed. He stopped choking the blood and screaming painfully. We sighed with relief.

Subaru still couldn't close his mouth.

Sudo turned his face to our Senpai.

"Tell me, Katsuragi. " He said. "The school rules said don't use the violence with another student, right?"

"Yes. " Katsuragi nodded.

Sudo and Yamauchi walked closer to Subaru whose face was covered with fear.

"Technically, is this piece of a shit student?"

"The school rules also said if someone went outside the school without permission, he'll be fired immediately. " Katsuragi said while looking at the sky.

"Great job. " Sudo grinned.

--

After we talked calmly, wisely, and peacefully with Subaru for an hour. We dragged him to the beach, to the teacher tents. Chabashira looked shocked when she saw the wound on Subaru's body.

"Oh, he fell from the cliff on the way down here. " Sudo said while hiding his blood-soaking hand.

Shinohara and Yamauchi took Ike to the camp. I thought he was taking a rest now. He insisted that he wouldn't withdraw from the test. He didn't want our class to lose any points.

The school called the water police to take Subaru and his friend. The helicopter would arrive in an hour. So Chabashira-Sensei told us to go back to our camp.

We split from Katsuragi and Yahiko in front of the forest.

"It's our honor to fight side by you. " Katsuragi extended his hand. I hold it.

"Me too. " I nodded. "But after this, we will become enemies again."

"I think so. And it'll be our honor to fight you."

"Me too."

We waved to each other before going back to our camp. Sudo kept calm again while Doctor talked with Miyake with excitement.

"You're very cool with your bow, sir!" Doctor said. "Look like the samurai, sir!"

"Nah, I'm not that cool. " Miyake scratched his head modestly.

We reached the camp ten minutes later. When he saw us, Hirata walked toward us instantly.

"Everyone, are you okay?" He asked with worry.

I nodded. "Don't worry, Hirata. None of us get hurt except Ike."

"Mori-San!" Karuizawa and Matsushita who were in the same group as Mori took her from Doctor. Those girls talked and asked her many questions. In the end, Karuizawa took Mori to their tents.

I looked following them and still didn't see Horikita anywhere.

That girl shouldn't go out so far. No, she needed to not go out so far.

"Are you looking for Horikita-San?" Hirata asked me. I nodded. "She came back at the lunch. But seriously, Ayanokouji-Kun. I think she forces herself too much. She goes to find the food on the other side of the island. Don't you think it is too much?"

"Yes. Yesterday, at the sashimi party. I saw her try to cook everything by herself. Until Sato told her to stop."

Horikita was destroying herself slowly.

This morning, I thought about taking Horikita to dominate the territory around the island again, but since her body wouldn't stand it. I decided to throw this idea away.

"Say, Hirata. Where is Ike?" I asked him.

"In our tent."

I said thanks to him and walked to the man's tent. Before I came in, Sato walked out of it. She flinched when she saw me.

"A--Ayanokouji-Kun!"

"Sato? What're you doing here?"

"I--I just take the water to Shinohara-San! I didn't come here because I want to smell your pillow or something. " Sato said while blushing.

"Wait. What did you say?"

"Ah! I'm sorry for lying! I smell your pillow--but no licking. I swear to god! No licking!"

"I didn't mean that--you did what--forget it. " I shook my head. "Shinohara is inside the man's tent?"

Sato sighed with relief, she shook her head.

"Yes. Shinohara is taking care of Ike now."

"After she just survived from sacrificing to the great old one?"

Sato nodded.

"She is stronger than you think. Ayanokouji-Kun. Hm. You looked disbelieve it."

I couldn't reject it. Being mad about the toiler and being stubborn was something far from Strong.

"If I don't know her, I might think the same as you. " Sato said. "Do you know she was raised by her grandparent?"

I shook my head. You couldn't expect that I knew my classmate's background. I still didn't know what is Hondo's first name.

"Actually, she was born in Africa. Her parents are charity volunteers. They met each other when they worked in Africa. Their job was to improve the underdeveloped village. Those kinds of villages that don't have even clean water. Shinohara told me, around the world this day, many kids died every day because of dirty waters and hygiene problems."

Sato sighed.

"Her parents too. They died because of diarrhea from E.colie bacteria in the dirty toilet. This might sound funny. But in the world war period, many people died on the battlefield because of their toilets. Shinohara told me. " Sato said. "After her parent's death, she lived with her grandparent who works as the doctor. She wants to be like them. That is why she choose this school. She doesn't good at studying. So that girl thinks this school's testimonial will help her to be a doctor. Trust me, she wants to reach class A just like Ike or anyone. But when it became about hygiene problem. Reaching class A become a small point."

I nodded and looked at the tent. Shinohara was probably in there, taking care Ike as the doctor. Maybe she acted like that because of her past.

Everyone has a past.

Me too.

Maybe, I need to know their past to understand humans.

--

"Yo, Kiyotaka."

I heard the familiar sound when I was walking through the island to the beach on the fourth day of an exam. When I turned my head in the sound's direction. I saw Ryuji and Honami were walking toward me.

"Good morning, Ryuji, Honami."

"Where are you going, Kiyotaka-Kun?" Honami asked. Since we were allies now, I decided to tell her the truth.

"To the beach. What about you?"

"Just like you," Ryuji said. "So you think as I think?"

"Horikita does. " I told them the truth. Horikita seemed to be tired. So she commanded me to observe at class C's camp. Actually, she wanted to come by herself. But I stopped her.

"However, how is Cho?" I asked them about Shibata Cho, he sacrificed himself as a decoy to make me run away from Chihiro.

Ryuji seemed to be awkward to say it. So Honami told me instead.

"He can't walk for a few days. Don't worry. Not that harsh. He didn't withdraw from the test, I think he will be able to walk again tomorrow."

I felt guilty to put him into that situation.

"I should apologize him--"

"No need. We're ready to help our friend. As I always said--"

"Friendship is magic, I got it. But at least, I should visit him."

Ryuji shook his head. "Too dangerous. Chihiro will kill you as soon as you appear. Wait until this test end. You can meet him. Maybe we can hang out after this too. Me, you, and Cho."

"Wait! Where is me?" Honami protested.

"Sorry. Ichinose. This is a boy's hanging out. " Ryuji glared at me. "Maybe I find you some good girlfriend."

"I don't think there will be any girl better than Hinami. " I teased. My ex blushed.

Ryuji smiled.

"That's why we have to find a girlfriend for you. To keep you away from our Ichinose."

Those two laughed so I tried to laugh too.

"Haha. " I said with my forever monotone voice.

My friend from class B turned their face to me.

"Why do you call your mom?" Honami asked.

"I didn't call my mom."

"You said Haha."

"It's my laughing."

"Are you sure? Because it wasn't sound like laughing at all."

Cursed my monotone voice.

"Oh, look. we're at the beach!" Honami tried to help me from the awkward situation, but as soon as she looked at the beach. She shouted with shock. "What happened here!?"

I and Ryuji were choked too.

Before us, the beach was empty. There was no sign of life on that beach. Not even the clue of entertainment activity we met three days ago.

"L--Looked." Ryuji stuttered and pointed at the coconut tree on the beach.

There was the letter written.

Croatoan.

--

"It has to be Roanoke!" Yamauchi screamed. "The lost colony! The colonist settled down at Roanoke island! But one day, they all disappeared! There was only the letter on the tree remain! Croatoan!"

"Nonsense, Yamauchi-Kun. " Horikita seemed to be tired of Yamauchi. "They just leave the test after they use all of the points.--Ayanokouji-Kun. Send me the fish."

"Where is the magic word?"

"Send me the fish, and I won't kill you."

"Yes, ma'am."

I sent Horikita the stick with the grilled fish. She took it without any thanks. We and our classmates were around the campfire. Ike became healthy again, therefore we could catch a lot of fish today. So we arranged the fish party after sundown.

"It's class C's strategy. " Horikita explained to our classmates who looked at her. "They used all of their points. Then, they left the test. So they can enjoy the summer camp without any hardship. Huh. It's an easy way, but it'll hurt them in the end."

She stared at Ibuki who sat on another side of the campfire.

"You can leave the test and enjoy the cruise if you want, Ibuki-San," Horikita said.

Ibuki shook her head. "I never trust that method anyway. And--" She turned her glare out of the campfire to hide her red face. "Being with you is more fun."

"Aw! Ibuki-Chan is so cute!" Someone said and everyone laughed.

"Here comes the coconut!" Sato said while serving us the half-coconut with the juice in there.

I took it and drank. Wow. This was so fresh. I never drank anything like this in the white room.

"Tell me if you want more. " Matsushita said from behind, I turned around to her and saw her hitting the coconut. It split into two in a hit.

I was afraid when thought that the coconuts were hard enough to knock Koenji. And Matsushita could knock them--

After this, I would go check Koenji, make sure his head was still together.

"Do you want to know the secret of diving?" Onodera who was somehow drunken by the coconut water said with a red face.

"What is it, Onodera-San?" Shy Inogashoira asked softly.

"Hold your breath as long as you can!" I couldn't call it secret though. Onodera laughed and asked for more coconut water.

Aside from her, Sakura was talking with Wang Mei-Yu, a.k.a Mii-Chan.

"I envy you, Sakura-San. " The Chinese girl groaned. "Actually, I'm 1 year older than you. But everyone calls me Chinese Loli. All of this is because of my breast, I want a big one like you."

Sakura looked at me asking for help. I thumped up to her.

"You can do it!" I whispered.

Sakura blushed, she nodded and took off her notebook, giving Mii-Chan some good advice.

Drink a lot of soybean milk.

Another side of the campfire. Yamauchi was telling his heroic story to Kushida and other excited girls.

"And then, I hit that bitch on the head before he attacked Ike. I knocked him down and then, I confronted Kawasaki and his 5 comrades by myself."

"Who is Kawasagi, Yamauchi-Dono?" Doctor asked with curios. "There is only Kashiwagi, isn't it?"

"I--I--" Yamauchi stuttered.

"And aren't you the first one who got stabbed?" Miyake said.

Yamauchi couldn't say anything for a while. Suddenly, he pointed to the sky.

"Look! UFO!" And then running away into the forest.

"Teehee, Yamauchi-Kun is funny." Kushida giggled.

"Don't listen to him, Kushida-Chan. " Mori said. "Ayanokouji-Kun is the one who knocks them all!"

Everyone, even Horikita, turned their sight to me with interest.

I stopped drinking the coconut and looked around confusing.

"Is it real? Mori-Chan?" Kushida asked. Maybe she wanted to make me trouble.

"Yes! He just swang his bat! And all of them collapsed!"

"Woh! It's very cool, isn't it!?" Maezono, another NPC, said. "Tell us more, Ayanokouji!"

Everyone tried to encourage me to tell them the story. Horikita looked at me with curiosity. All of this pressure made me give up and tell them what I did.

I started since we met the cave by chance. Fight with our Class E's senpai. (I tried to give my teammate the credit.) Helped Shinohara and Mori. Then, the climax. How I knock them all.

"It's just coincidence," I told them. Although it was the truth since I just swang the stick randomly, I wondered if someone believed me.

"Um. But isn't Ayanokouji-Kun very cool?" Sato said. "He fights with the enemies alone by himself."

"No, no. If you said that, the cool one is Sudo and Ike."

Sato giggled and whispered in my ears. "If I said Ike-Kun is cool, I'm afraid that Shinohara-San will hate me."

Do you ever hear the word atmosphere drunken? Sometimes you don't need to drink any alcohol, but the atmosphere of fun and happiness will make you drunk.

It was happening to us class D right now.

Although we were on the island and drank only the coconut water. But this was the first time we had a party with all of us. Everyone was happy together. And because we were all drunk, there was no faction, no social status between us. Everyone could talk with whoever he wanted to talk with.

Sakura who never talked with anyone was talking about her beauty secret with Mii-Chan and Maezono. The idiot trio talked with the girls for more than 5 minutes without making them gross. Even Doctor talked about his favorite anime with Hasebe naturally.

When it reached 9 p.m. Yamauchi started roasting everyone.

"We all boy need to thanks Karuizawa. She made us a chance to get some girls since she took Hirata. I hope your love life to be forever. " He bowed to the leader couple. Karauizawa smiled proudly with her boyfriend while everyone laughed.

"But beware, Karuizawa. " Yamauchi continued his word. "Some boys hate you for the same reason."

Hey. Don't look at me. I would never steal someone's boyfriend, it was a sin.

"And our savior, our man. Hirata Yousuke. " Yamauchi spread his hand. "He himself never does a sin until now. But I can say he is the bad influence for your son and daughter."

"But I don't do anything!" Hirata protested.

"You exist does. You made the girls want to NTR and the boys want to commit the murder. See? His being made us become the bad man!" Everyone laughed until their tears appeared. "Go to hell, Mr. Riajuu."

His glare turned to me, so I realized that I was his next prey.

"Ah, Ayanokouji Kiyotaka. Are you tired when you introduced yourself? This guy told us he very much enjoys Buddhism. At first, I thought he is just another chicken. But he swims faster than Usain Bolt!"

"Isn't Usain Bolt the runner?"

"Don't mass with a little detail. What next? Yeah, he always acts like he is just one who has no friend. But seriously, he almost has his own harem! And he also dated Ichinose Honami and broke up with her because of Shizuku-Chan! Pardon, Ayanokouji. If you're a loner, I'll be the lonest."

Yamauchi looked around.

"And this lucky bastard. He always wins the gambling. Ask him, everyone, ask him. How much my points are in this guy's pocket? He even got C6 Raiden in three pulls. Come on, is it even possible? Oh, she wasn't even on the banner when he got her." Yamauchi said. "And he is goddamn innocent. He doesn't know what is in trend right now. He doesn't know the difference between iPhone and Nokia. Do you know Steve Jobs is already dead?"

He sat on the floor beside me. "But for some reason. He recognized immediately when I said bondage.And he knew I didn't mean the food when I used the word Oyakadon."

Everyone around the campfire laughed. Even Horikita seemed to be funny a bit.

Everyone except me.

I wanted to laugh too. But I couldn't.

Yamauchi looked at my face.

"See. He never smiled too! What's wrong with this guy!? Please. I want to see his smile. Can anyone make him smile? If anyone can make him smile, I will give you 1000 points!"

It wasn't much but it was worth trying on.

Hondo. " I will tell you a joke. Do you know what is sometimes short, sometimes long, and all men have it? The last name."

Sakura: The futon flew off. (Futon ga Futtonda.)

Yukimura. "Do you know which number is most delicious? It is 3.1415926535897932384626433832795028... Because it's a Pie!"

Kushida. "Oi, do you have a problem!? Why don't you smile!? If you don't smile now, I'll tell everyone that you rape me!" She giggled. "How is it? I try to imitate a blackmailer. Maybe I can't act like them." No, you can. Absolutely can.

Horikita. "I will give you my waffles." "Are you joking?" "Yes. I'll never give you my waffles."

Everyone tried to joke with me, but nothing worked. Actually, I didn't even think it was a joke.

I still couldn't smile.

"See everyone!" Yamauchi announced. "Is this man a monster or something? How he can stand this joke? Who is he?"

"Maybe he was raised by some secret organization since he was young like in the manga or novel. So he never knows about the outside world. Because of that, he has no idea about funniness. And he can't get any joke or joke anything." Karuizawa said without context. "Do you remember his joke? Karuizawa is from Nakano."

Karuizawa imitated my monotone voice back then. People who were at the table that day got the joke and laughed. But the rest of them didn't get it at all.

"Tch." I made some weird noise after her words.

Yamauchi turned his face to me.

"Are you laughing?" He asked with surprise.

"No. How will I laugh with that cheap joke?" I said almost whispering as avoiding Karuizawa hearing that.

Although I said that. But the truth was I just laughed for the first time in my life.

It wasn't because of Karuizawa's monotone voice. But because of her first line.

Maybe he was raised by some secret organization since he was young like in the manga or novel. So he never knows about the outside world. Because of that, he has no idea about funniness. And he can't get any joke or joke anything.

It was so close to the truth.

The sad truth.

And it made me sad. So sad.

Sad until it was funny. Therefore, I laughed.

Vol. 3 Chapter 9.5 Mission

It was around 10.00 p.m.

The moon rose over the tree. My classmates stopped interesting me and turned their sight to Inogashira who sang the opera liked Luciano Pavarotti. Yes, that shy Inogashira Kokoro. I didn't sure what I had to surprise between her singing wonderful or the fact that she completely sounded like Luciano Pavarotti.

Horikita went to sleep since 9.30 p.m. So I was sitting alone. Sakura could get along with Mii-chan well more than I thought. There was no reason to steal her from that Chinese loli.

I sighed and looked around. At that moment, I saw someone was sitting behind the tree.

I raised my eyebrows with curiosity. I checked everyone around the campfire. Except for Koenji who was buried somewhere and Horikita who was in her tents, everyone was there.

So who was that person?

I stood up and walked to that tree. When I came close, I heard something like groaning.

"Ah. Those kids. Enjoy their life. When they grew up, they'll know the loneliness, bill, and work was waiting for them."

I could tell who was she although I didn't see her face.

"Chabashira-Sensei?"

My teacher was sitting behind the tree, lending her back to the trunk. She glared at me, therefore I could see her red face and wet eyes. There was also the can of beer in her hand.

She was drunk!

"What are you doing here? Why don't you join us?" I asked her.

"Joined them? Ha, no thanks. Do you ever hear that black made the gray blacker? If I joined with you, young kids, I would feel myself older and older." Chabashira-Sensei sighed. "There is only beer, my best friend! They never leave me or make me feel sad!"

"If you don't stop drinking it, liver cirrhosis will be your new best friend too. " I warned her.

Chabashira-Sensei shook her finger.

"Enjoying the short wonderful life is better than suffering from the long boring life, kids." She shrugged. "But if you want me to live long, you should do my mission."

I sighed.

"Excuse me, Sensei. Where will I find you the man on this inhabitant island? There are only students, teachers. Oh, there are also those class E culprits. Do you consider them?"

The teacher looked at me with scared eyes. "Don't dare to joke with me, Ayanokouji. Don't forget who is holding your fate."

How can I forget?

--

It was the last day of the semester. After we finished the close ceremony, Chabashira-Sensei told me to meet her at the guidance room.

I wondered what she wanted to talk about with me, and started to be scared that my summertime wouldn't be easy like that.

Although it was my first summer that I would be free.

When I went into the guidance room. Chabashira-Sensei was waiting for me at the table. She gave me a cold glance like always.

"The guidance room is the perfect place for secret talking, don't you think so?" She asked me.

"I don't know, Sensei. I'm not the person who used to secret talking though." I tried to act like normal. But the truth was I smelt something dangerous from her.

"Sit down, Ayanokouji."

Chabashira-Sensei command. I sat on the other side of the table, didn't say anything.

"I have to warn you, everything you heard from me won't spread to outside. If it does, your secret will be the same."

My secret?

Maybe she knew about the white room. But was it possible?

"Sorry. Chabashira-Sensei. I didn't try to watch Horikita bathing. It was an accident." I tried to joke but Chabashira-Sensei didn't laugh at all.

"Can l you something personal?"

It wasn't a request for permission. It was an order that I had to listen to her.

Without my answer, she continued speaking.

"I studied at this school before. Just like you. I'm in class D."

"Oh. I think you are better than that."

"In my time, the gap between the classes wasn't so far as these days. Class D was only 100 points behind class A in the third semester of the third year. The big change happened every month. Only a little mistake could destroy the balance."

Her tone wasn't boasting.

"So I guess that mistake happened?"

"Yes. " She nodded. "And the most disappointing thing is I was the one making that mistake, pushing our class to the abyss."

Her eyes looked far. It was like she look into the past and her face became sadder because of it.

"I see. So you want me to reach class A and fix your mistake. Because you still cling to the class A, right?"

Chabashira-Sensei raised her eyebrows.

"What are you talking about? I want you to find me a husband."

If I was drinking water, it will be spotted off like the exploded water balloon.

"What!?"

"Find me a husband. " Chabashira-Sensei repeated her order.

"Excuse me. How is it related to your personal story? How did your defeat lead us to find your husband?"

"Well. One of my classmates is the female casanova. She changes her man every week. So she got the magic of love. " She said something that I couldn't understand.

"After I destroy my class stupidly. She cursed me to be single for my whole life. That why I can't find any boyfriend until now."

She stood up and started mumbling.

"Do you know how much suffering is it? I can't find someone good. Everyone just leaves me. I was in my 30 now and I never hold hands with any guy!"

I raised my hand with confusion.

"Excuse me again. Which part is my problem though?"

Chabashira-Sensei looked at me with sharp eyes.

"You have an efficient, you know? Your test score. Your swim speed. But the most important thing!"

She grabbed my shoulder and extended her face closer thing.

"You can find that legendary secret book, and you also dated the hot girl! How can you do that!?"

"I--It's just a coincidence. Sensei. " I stuttered.

Chabashira-Sensei nodded her head.

"No. Don't try to cover your true identity. I know you're talented."

This is my true identity! Coincidence is my true identity!

"A few days ago, someone called the chairman and tell him to expel you." She said.

I flinched. That man could reach his hand to this school?

I tried to stay calm. Matsuo insisted that this school was the safest place in the world. It was even safer than Hogwarts. (Although there was someone who die or almost die in that school every year.)

"No matter what the third person said, the school can't expel the students without any reason. Am I right?" I replied.

"Of course. We have accepted you to enroll in this school. You're under our protection. But it will be another story when you break the school's rules. Smoking, bullying, quarreling, or exam frauding. If you make it again and again. We have no choice but expel you."

"Regard. I'm too religious to do that."

"It doesn't depend on you. If I think you do, you do."

I raised my eyebrows.

"Is Sensei threatening me?"

"Don't call it threatening. Call it a trade offer. I get my husband. You get your peaceful life-Chan. Win-Win situation."

We were silent for a while.

We looked at each other eyes. We felt like we were wild creatures who looked at our enemy. The one who moved first would lose.

Then, I jumped across the table. Kiss her hotly. Her lips crushed mine as replied while she took off her shirt. She was too slow, so I surge her suit off and used my claw caress at her white bright clean plump b--

Sorry. I read Kaxxxa's file too much.

Nah, this wasn't that kind of fiction.

The truth was I raised my eyebrows with confusion.

"So you want me to find you a husband. " She nodded. "Don't you think it will be more worthy if you used me to reach class A?"

"Nah, the husband is good enough."

"I heard that class A's instructor will get a bonus too. Don't you want to be class A's instructor?"

"Nope. Having a husband is the most secure way."

I blinked.

"You know, I can make our class become class A--"

"I don't want it."

"This is the chance to reach class A. The last chance. I don't think you got the student like me, Horikita, or Hirata every year, right?"

"This is my fourth year as class D's instructor. Believe me, I saw all kinds of them. But I never see any husband before."

I blinked again.

"Class A that you always dream?"

"Listen, Ayanokouji. The Chabashira bloodline is in danger. My ovaries are drying up. And I already own three cats. One of them is named Kiyopon. I am cat allergic but I have to pet them because every single 30-year-old woman pet the cat. And for the god sake. I don't want to buy those expensive wines anymore. So I have to continue the Chabashira bloodline!"

I nodded with a little understanding. "Ah. If you want, I think some of my friends are ready to help you continue the Chabashira bloodline. Actually, I'm ready too--"

But Chabashira shook her head.

"No. I don't want just anyone. I want a smart handsome rich guy. And I want him to be this school's staff. So I can show him to Hoshinomiya-Sensei and make her jealous."

Ok. You were too much now.

"Hurry up too. Ayanokouji. My brother tried to match me with my police friend. I don't want him. If he grew a beard, he would look like the muscle Pewdiepie. " She said with a serious tone. "Now. Go. And started my mission."

I stood up and walked to the door. My confusion didn't disappear yet.

When I reached the door, I turned around.

"Are you sure you don't want me to use my talent to help the class--"

"Husband."

"I know. You're using reverse psychology. You told me that I don't need to help the class, and I will end up doing it. Sensei. This ridiculous trick doesn't work on me."

"No. I want a husband."

"Ok. You win. I will help the class."

"No. Focus on finding me a husband. I don't mind husbands though."

"I will do it anyway."

I said and walked out of the door.

--

"I still can make our class reach class A. " I insisted to Chabashira-Sensei.

"No. I want only a husband. Whenever I find the husband, you're free. " Ans she insisted to me.

My instructor laid down on the floor and sighed.

"Hoshinomiya just broke up with her new boyfriend. Ans she got a newer one two minutes later."

She started groaning.

"And I have no chance to get him. They said if you dated Hoshinomiya Chie, she'll be your last girlfriend. Now, I can't even get Sakayagi-Sensei."

"Wait.Sakayagi-Sensei of class C?" I raised my eyebrows when thinking about that man. "Seriously. Hoshinomoiya-Sensei date him too?"

Chabashira nodded.

"She can date all kinds of men. If she wasn't a teacher and our school wasn't strict with the rule. She would date some of her students. Huh. Why do I always have bad luck!? Last month. The guy named Kuzuda Yukitzu asked me for a date. But before I accept, he disappeared from the school!"

"I think it was your luck though," I mumbled.

Chabashira-Sensei crawled to me and laid her head on my lap. Her face turned redder.

"Ayanokouji-Chan. " She said with a sweet tone. "I wonder if heaven decides to leave me alone forever."

"You're not alone, Sensei. You have us, your students!" Why was I suddenly talked like the Shonen protagonist?

"My student? Huh. I always act cold to you guys. I'm no good as the teacher!" She started crying.

"No. You're a good teacher. Remember, when you tried to trick us about the personal points. It was very badass. And that time that you forgot to tell us about the test changing. When you just sat in the judgment room without helping us. Or when you threatened to expel me if I don't find you a husband."

Whom was I trying to lie? This woman was the shitty teacher!

The only reason that all of our classmates didn't hate her that much was because she was so cute when drunk.

Just like this time.

She was looking at me with kitten eyes.

"Are you sure I'm a good teacher?"

"Of course. " I nodded. "So why don't you go enjoying our fish party? The fish will be delicious with your beer!"

Chabashira-Sensei smiled and stood up. "Ok! I will join you!"

She ran to the campfire and started laughing with our classmate. They looked surprised at first but then, they started acting informally and laughed with our teacher.

I stood at the tree and looked at that picture with a warming heart.

Our class wasn't perfect. It was a truth.

But this was my youth life. And I want to enjoy it as long as I can.

I wouldn't let thatman take it from me.

An Ayanokouji always pays his debt.

And this is the debt that I had to pay to Matsuo and Kaxxxa.

I had to enjoy my new life as paying.

But I didn't know that the wonderful picture before me would disappear tomorrow morning.

As Horikita said. We had the fake harmony.

The true harmony always returned to its original after it was broken.

But when the fake harmony was broken.

It would be completely destroyed.

The next morning. We were called together to the space in front of our tents.

Because someone stole Karuizawa's panties.

Author's note: Do you feel like this volume is too long? Because I started feeling like that.

Anyway, according to the treatment. This chapter should be in chapter 9 too. But since the last chapter was too long. I change it to chapter 9.5 instead.

Hope you enjoy it.

Oh, I just drew something and I want to give it to my reader.

"Kiyopon!"

"Ayanokouji, Okinasaiyo!"

"Kiyotaka--"

"A-Ya-No-Kouji-SAAAAAN!"

"Ayanokouji-Kun, Okite!"

Set 2 will come soon.

Vol. 3 Chapter 10 Panties

The girls were waiting for us in front of the tents with furious expressions. Hirata stood before them and tried to calm them down.

"Don't too stampede. I think we should talk about it first."

"It's okay, Hirata-Kun. This isn't about you though. " Sato said. I felt something different from usual in the girls' group. After considering it a bit, I got a conclusion.

Karuizawa who was a leader of girls wasn't there. So Sato and Shinohara acted like their leader instead.

"What happens?" Yukimura asked and yawned.

"Karuizawa-San's underwear was disappeared. " Shinohara said with anger.

"Yabai!" Yamauchi shouted. "We have to find it. Sorry, how is it look like?"

Sato sighed and said with embarrassment.

"It's a white panty."

"Is there some pattern on it? Please give me more detail. How is it smell? How is its surface?" Miyake stepped on Yamauchi's foot for being perverted without reading the atmosphere.

"However. Why do you look like us as we are the culprits?" Ike asked.

"Our package is outside of the tents. If someone wants to steal it, he can make it easy. So the culprit is among us here! I bet with my grandfather's name!" Onodera announced.

The boys looked at each other with panic. Yamauchi pointed at Ike and yelled.

"Oi, Kanji. Last night, didn't you go to the toilet? You used very long time!"

"I just peek at the girls' tent to find if some girls hug each other!"

"Really? Aren't you the culprit?"

"What the hell, man? I'm shiptrash! Not a pervert!"

We started blaming each other.

"Anyway, we can't live with the dirty underwear thief!" Shinohara said.

"Wait a minute, Satsuki. It's no need that it was stolen. Karuizawa maybe lost it by herself!" Ike protested.

Wait. Satsuki? Everyone looked at him. Shinohara's face turned red.

"Mo, I told you don't call me with my first name in front of other people!" She cried.

"S--Sorry. I forget--"

Ike scratched his head and tried to not look at Shinohara's eyes.

Of course, it made us jealous until we want to murder someone.

"Oi, on this island, there are many places to hide the betrayal's body. " Yamauchi whispered.

"Don't too rashly, Yamauchi. Throwing his body into the sea is more efficient." Miyake whispered too.

I tried to ignore the criminal planning and focused on the problem we met.

"Um. I don't want to think that there is a culprit among us. " Hirata said to the girls. Sato took the lead role since Shinohara was too shy to do that.

"I know it isn't you, Hirata-Kun. But we want to check the boys' bag."

The girls insist like that, and the boys insist that they won't let the girls mess with their bag too. But Hirata called us to talk alone.

"Hirata. The bags are our private space. I don't want someone to mess with my space. " Yukimura said.

"I understand you, Yukimura-Kun. But we need to think on the girl's side too. The bag is your private space and the underwear is Karuizawa-San's space. Am I right?"

When Hirata used his own word to convince him, Yukimura couldn't say anything.

"But there is no need to be the boys, right?" Yamauchi pointed out. "It can be the girl too!"

Karuizawa Kei was the girl's leader. But her way to act could bother someone and made them hate her. In that case, this underwear stealing could be bullying.

But I didn't think the thing would be like this, because--

"Do you think there is some girl who dares to mess with Karuizawa?" Miyake noted.

"Are you in the girl's side, Miyake?" Ike asked.

"No. I think neither we nor the girls will be a thief. Don't forget that there is a foreign among us."

"Mii-Chan? Hey, that's racist!"

"Not that foreign, idiot. I mean the foreign objects. That girl from class C--"

Every boy said in unison.

" Ibuki-San?"

Yes. Ibuki Mio acted unobtrusive for four days. But we couldn't deny the fact that she was from class C.

But unexpectedly, Ike spoke out.

"It can't be Ibuki-San."

"Why?" Yamauchi raised his eyebrows.

"The tents have one door, right? Last night, when I peek at the girls' tent. I saw Ibuki-San was sleeping inside of the tents near Kushida-Chan. She is the farthest from the door. And Satsuki was nearest to the door. She is easy to wake up. So if Ibuki-San went outside of the tents, there was no way that Satsuki won't know."

He completely didn't realize how he called Shinohara.

Hirata nodded.

"It makes sense. Before you guys came out. I talked with the girls a little bit--"

He started explaining about the detail that I could conclude it like this:

4 August

19.00 p.m. The fish party started,

23.00 p.m. The fish party ended. Karuizawa went to the river to change her cloth. It was the last time she saw that underwear. Then, she put it into her bag.

23.30 a.m. Everyone went to sleep. No one came out until the morning.

23.45 a.m. Ike came out of the tent and peeked at the girls' tent.

5 August

05.30 Matsushita came out of the tent to go to the toilet. She came back five minutes later.

06.00 Everyone got up.

06.30 Karuizawa went to the river to bathe. When she looked at her bag, her underwear was gone.

Yukimura considered the timetable and shook his head.

"There is no chance to steal it between 23.00-23.30. Because there were many people sitting outside the tents. But after 23.30 a.m. There is only Ike and Matsushita who have a chance to steal her underwear." He analyzed.

Now, everyone turned their face of suspicion to Ike who denied immediately.

"I swear to the god! I'll never steal Karuizawa's panties! If I did, I beg heaven to kill me with thunder!!"

Suddenly, the thunder strikes the tree behind him. The sky roared.

Ike yelled and flinched. While the girls screamed with fear.

"S--S--See. " Ike stuttered. "I don't die yet. So it means that I'm not a culprit."

"So it's Matsushita?"

Yukimura asked and looked around. We shook our heads at the same time. There was no way that our Onee-San would steal her friend's underwear.

And I knew that she came out on 05.30 for hitting Koenji's head and made sure he would sleep for a whole day.

"However, I think we should let them see our bag to show our frank. I may sound like a simp who does whatever the girls tell him but this is the best way. " Hirata suggested.

Don't worry, Hirata. The real simp was here.

Therefore, although we were still displeased. We agreed with Hirata.

We grabbed our bag but before we walked to the girls. Ike sat down and opened his bag hurriedly.

Sudo noticed it so he asked.

"What happens, Kanji?" He said.

"N--Nothing."

Of course, after he acted like this. Only the fool would believe him. Yamauchi turned our back to Hirata and asked Ike again.

"Kanji. What's wrong?"

Ike might know that he couldn't hide the truth anymore. So he took the underwear out of his bag.

It was a girl's underwear. Pink and pinned the teddy bear in the middle.

Yamauchi opened his eyes wide. "K--Kanji. Are you--"

"I'm not a thief! I don't know how it appears in my bag."

Yamauchi looked at Ike with disbelieve. Different from me and Sudo. Sudo didn't mind whether his friend steal it or not in the first place. But I knew that Ike didn't steal.

"If you steal it, you should be panicking when they asked to check our bag. But you're not. More than that, there was no evidence that he steal too." I pointed out.

"Ayanokouji!!!!!" Ike cried.

"So what do we have to do?" Yamauchi said.

"The girls would be furious and didn't listen to anything if they found out that Ike has Karuizawa's panties. We should hide it."

"Oi. You guy over there hurry up!"

Onizuka called us. Ike flinched and crammed Karuizawa's panties to me immediately.

"Do you think so? Ok. Hide it."

"You son of a--" Before I finished my line. Yamauchi and Ike ran away. I looked around panicking while holding Karuizawa's panties in my hand just like the hot snack.

Before I realized it. I threw it into the forest and ran to the line for checking the bags.

After we finished the checking. The girls still didn't believe us so they insisted to check our tent too.

"Ah. I will check them. I will check them. " Sato raised her hand and ran into the tent that I slept in last night. She looked too happy for some reason.

After she came back. Her hair looked messier.

Ok. After we finished checking everything. I insisted to check Sato's bag too.

Although they checked our tents. The girls were still displeased.

"Ah. Hirata-Kun. It's possible that they hid it in their pocket. I saw Ayanokouji-Kun, Yamauchi-Kun, Sudo-Kun, and Ike-Kun speaking something to each other over there." Onodera said.

"Hey. There in no way to be Ayanokouji-Kun! He is religious!" Mori protected me.

"And there is no way to be Ike too!" Shinohara shouted.

"No. I don't think so. He just admitted he peek at us when we slept, remember?" Sato pointed out.

"He just wants to see us kiss or hug each other! He is a good man!"

"Excuse me. Shinohara-San. I don't think peeking at the girls at night and hoping to see they kiss or do weird stuff can be considered as a good man."

Since Shinohara, Mori, and Sato protected us. I and Ike don't need to be checked. So we just stood there, watching Hirata checking Sudo and Yamauchi.

His soft hand fondled around their body. Touching their chest, rubbing their thigh, grabbing their bottom. Hirata filed his face to their face. Looking at every space on their body. Whispering with a soft tone, "Nothing here".

Ah, I was jealous of them. I wanted to be touching like that too. I imagined he did that to me.

"Mo! Hirata-Kun! Don't be naughty! Don't touch that!" I mumbled. Ike glared at me with thrilling. "Oh, I mean--Oi, Hirata. How dare you touch that?"

Ike stepped farther from me. So I guessed the way I delivered the word wasn't the problem.

--

Hirata couldn't get anything from Sudo and Yamauchi. So the conflict was freezing for a while.

Around 10 a.m. Hirata summoned us again. When we all were together. We saw Karuizawa standing over there with red eyes. She looked furious.

"We can't trust the boy anymore! We can't live in the same space!"

"But if we separate from each other, it can cause the problem. More than that, the test was almost ended. We are friends. We should be together until the end."

"...It's true but I can't live in the same space with underwear thief!"

When Karuizawa who was a victim said that, Hirata couldn't do anything. Before we could protest, Sato stepped up and draw the line between us boys and girls.

"What are you doing?" Ike asked, raising his eyebrows.

"Matsushita-San. Read it." Sato said.

Matsushita Chiaki nodded and started reading something from her note.

"According to the conclusion from the general assembly of class D girls' meeting. We want to announce that behind this line is under our sovereignty. No man except the man that the general assembly approves can cross this line. If someone did, we would consider it as sovereignty and punish him without inquiry. In conclusion--" She looked at us and said with a soft tone.

"From now, we will separate. Don't cross this line."

Karuizawa Kim nodded.

"Except Hirata-Kun."

"Why does it have to be Hirata? He is the boy too. " Yukimura protested.

"Because Hirata-Kun is the only one we can trust now. And we need someone to help us." Karuizawa said.

It was the truth that Hirata Yousuke was the most reliable one. Not only for the girls but also for the boys' group. We cut Hirata from the suspect list automatically.

However, when it became honest discrimination like this. No one could stand.

"Huh. He might be the culprit though. " Yukimura mumbled.

"What? Ridiculous! Hirata can't be the thief!"

"You think he isn't because he is your boyfriend? Come on, Karuizawa-San. You are the one who is ridiculous."

If Shinohara joined this argument, it would be more bloody more than the battle of Sekigahara. But since she was sad about the fact that Ike couldn't cross the line to her anymore. We lost to the girls' stubbornness with not much injured.

At that moment, Horikita spoke out.

"I don't agree with you. Karuizawa-San."

Karuizawa glared at Horikita with scary sight.

"Pardon? Aren't you agree with us in the meeting, Horikita-San?"

"I agreed with you and I signed on that declaration. But I don't trust Hirata-Kun. Of course, he might be the most decent guy in this class. But you can't deny the opportunity that he can be the culprit."

"Huh. Hirata-Kun can't be the culprit at all."

"It's your personal opinion."

Karuizawa laughed and embraced. "You won't understand though. Someone like you never understands the nature of humans. You have no friend, don't you?"

"Oh! That's harsh!" The boys who became the audience shouted with excitement. The girl fight was always fun.

"I have no friend, but I have a brain."

"Ugh! Roasted!!" The boy yelled.

"Hm. It must be a little cute brain. Because you can't even use it to realize if someone is the good guy. " Karuizawa said.

"Aw! She just calls you stupid!"

"I don't mind if you call me stupid though. Because my father taught me, be mercy with the one who inferior." Horikita replied.

"Woh! That's wicked! Fight! Fight! Fight! Fight!"

"Shut up!"

Karuizawa and Horikita said at the same time. Then, they returned to confront each other.

"Karuizawa-San, The point is I don't agree that you allow Hirata-Kun to come into our space alone."

"So what do you want?"

"Allow another boy to cross to our space too. If there is Hirata and another one. They can invigilate each other."

"Ridiculous!"

The argument seemed to be more dangerous. Hirata might be thinking this is the best way to compromise so he stepped in.

"I agree with Horikita-San. I have to take care of those stuff on the boy side too. If there is someone to help me, it'll be great."

"...If Hirata-Kun said so... Fine. Who do you think we should allow him? Not Ike-Kun, Shinohara-San." She said without looking at Shinohara who seemed to be hopeful for a second. "And don't even think to volunteer, Yamauchi-Kun. Since Ike-Kun became shiptrash. You are the scariest one here. " She also said without looking at Yamauchi who almost raised his hand.

I wonder who would Horikita choose.

"Ayanokouji-Kun."

Oh, it was me. I see. I see.

"What?"

"Hehe." Karuizawa laughed. "So you choose your only friend. So ridiculous, Horikita-San. How can I trust this guy?" The way she delivered the word this guymade me know that she was still angry with me since that time.

It seemed like Karuizawa Kei was the vengeance person.

But without expectation.

"I think we can trust him," Sato said. "Right, Mori-San?"

Mori nodded in agreement. "Ayanokouji-Kun is the good guy."

"But Mori-San! Sato-San!" Karuizawa protested.

"Huh, that lucky bastard. " Ike shook his head. "I think he is the best choice though."

Most of them agreed with Horikita. I was the only man who can be on the same table with Hirata in the first place. This was the most reasonable.

Because of it, although she wasn't satisfied. Karuizawa didn't have any choice but to accept.

"Tch. If you want so. " She mumbled and walked back to her tents.

Horikita turned her face to me. She nodded to me.

Ah, Horikita. Do you do it for me? You confront the girl's leader because you want to be close to me? Well, maybe I could forget Ichinose this time--

But then I realized that why they need the man in their boundary--

"Move your ass here! And started moving these tents!"

Lucky-Chan. Where are you?

Classroom of The Quintaplet! Set 2

"Kiyotaka-Kun."

"Ayanokouji-Senpai, Okinasaiyo!"

"Kiyotaka--"

"A-Ya-No-Kou-Ji-San!!!"

"Ayanokouji-Senpai, Okite!"

Vol. 3 Chapter 11 Secret

"Ayanokouji-Kun."

I was walking to the forest when Hirata called me. Although it wasn't shown on my face, I was scared till death because of it.

"Ayanokouji-Kun, can we talk for a minute?" Our class leader asked.

"Sure, what's up?" I turned my face to him and hid my sweaty hand in my pocket.

Hirata came closer with softly smile.

Shit--Smile?

"Please, Hirata. I will do whatever you want me to do!" I said with instinct. Hirata raised his eyebrows with confusion.

"Hm. What are you talking about, Ayanokouji-Kun?"

"Oh, so you won't threaten me or something?"

"Of course, not! I just want you to help something."

I sighed with relief. I thought Matsushita and Chihiro gave me PTSD. Every time I saw something like softly smiling, I became panicked that that smile owner would do something scary. I would never trust a friendly smile anymore.

"So what do you want me to help?"

"Um. I want you to investigate this case. " Hirata said. "The underwear thief."

I was surprised that Hirata asked. After I thought again, it was kinda made sense. As long as we couldn't find the culprit, our class would still break. Hirata who loved his class more than his wife would never let it happen.

"Hm. Why do you have to ask me?"

"Because you and I are the only ones who can cross among two sides. Since I will be very busy. I think you can find the evidence easier than me."

Understandable. There was no reason to deny so I nodded as accept. Hirata almost jumped after I did.

"Thank you, Ayanokouji-Kun. Thank you so much!" Hirata seemed to be as happy as he won the lottery. "Oh, if you know who is the culprit, don't tell anyone. Tell me first."

If the culprit was in our classroom, the cleavage would get worse. In that case, Hirata might want to solve everything silently.

"Okay. But don't hope too much. " I said.

Hirata smiled and walked back to the camp.

I waited until He was gone before sighing with relief.

I took Karuizawa's out of my pocket. It was dirty because of mud. I wonder if I should tell him about this.

--

Along the side of the river, from headwater to downstream, was dominated by our class. So no one but class D could use it. This was the best place for washing the stolen panties.

After finishing the tents moving, I went to find the panties that I threw away. And find out it was covered by mud and soil. I decided to wash it.

Why did I have to do it?

I wanted to do some good things, because since we started the exam. I did a lot of sin. Participating in Koenji's murder, lying to everyone about him, hitting those class E, and of course, hiding the truth about this underwear.

Oh shit, Was I that bad?

-10000000 social credit--I mean Poonya.

I sat on the riverside and then I just realized that I didn't have any washing powders. Ah, what idiot am I?

"It isn't like the washing powders will flow from nowhere. " I mumbled.

Then, I saw something floating along the river.

It was a bag of washing powders.

Actually, There was a body floating in the river too, but I decided to ignore it.

"Noice!" I grabbed it from the river before started hesitating. What if this bag belonged to another class? If I used it, would it be considered stealing?

Then, I saw the note on the bag.

This bag of washing powder isn't owned by any class of ANHS.

Okay, it was weirdly specific though. But okay.

I tore the bag and poured the powder on Karuizawa's underwear. I put it into the river and started rubbing it.

As I looked at the stream, my stream of thinking started flowing.

Who was the culprit?

Who stole this underwear and hid it in Ike's bag?

And How he or she did it?

My first suspect was Ibuki for sure. But I didn't know how she did.

I was pretty sure I could know who was the culprit by just randomly guesting him. But Hirata wouldn't accept the answer if I didn't show him any evidence.

I sighed, I would find the evidence by chance anyway.

My stream of thinking was stopped after I heard the water splashing.

I stood up and looked in the voice's direction. The sound source was around five meters far from me. I couldn't see anything because it was hiding by the tree.

Therefore, I walked closer.

Then, it appeared before me.

The most important power of H.A.R.E.M. protagonist.

The Fanservice!

The girl without any cloth was bathing in the river. She had purple eyes and long blond hair. Her pretty face looked so relaxed.

She was the owner of the underwear which I holding.

Karuizawa Kei!

Of course, since this fiction was still for kids. Her hair, somehow, always hid her secret points. If the hair didn't work. The light or smoke would come from nowhere.

But for me, who was a protagonist, would see everything while your poor audience wouldn't see anything. Ayanolucky!

No. Kamesumichajara Veramani Sikkhapathangsamatiyami. No horny!

"No horny--" I mumbled.

Karuizawa heard me and turned her face to me.

"Ayanokouji--"

"Yeah, that's my name. Have a good day. "

I tried to walk away but Karuizawa got close to me and grabbed my shirt. Her face became red, not because shy but anger. I thought she would hit my face or something.

But she asked me instead.

"Do you see something?"

Shit, here we go again. Where were these Vietnam flashbacks come from?

Before I could answer her or keep my hand away from her breast, she saw the underwear in my hand.

"My panties!" She screamed and grabbed it from my hand.

Her tears flew from the corner of her eyes. She looked at me with eyes of disgust.

"I can--"

"You psychopath rat thief!" She said slowly. Karuizawa pursed her lips.

She walked away from me and started wearing her cloth.

"If you don't tell anyone about it, I won't tell anyone that you steal my underwear."

She said with a low tone of voice.

Don't tell anyone about it

"About--what?" I asked with curiosity.

"Don't act dumb! You know what I'm talking about!" She screamed and ran away into the forest after finishing her clothing.

Leave me standing alone in the forest without I could explain the truth.

Did I miss something? Because according to the research, after being H.A.R.E.M. protagonist, your brain would lose its efficiency without a reason.

Of course, there was an exception for someone, such as Uexxxi from the first generation who got the third place in the middle entrance test or Ixxxgami from the second generation who was good at calculating and deciding although he wasn't that good about studying. (He was the first failure of our project, so he was very unlucky too.)

--

When I returned to the camp, I heard some arguing voice from the girls' tents.

I decided to hide behind the tree and kept silent.

Karuizawa was there, confronting her friend; Sato, Mori, Matsushita, and also her rival, Horikita.

"I can't accept Ayanokouji-Kun to come into our area!" Karuizawa said.

"Nonsense. Karuizawa-San. You have been talking for two minutes but I haven't heard any good reason yet. " Horikita said calmly.

"I don't trust him, this's the good reason."

"The same reason as before we accept him. Do you think Ayanokouji-Kun is untrustable?" Horikita asked the last sentence to Sato, Matsushita, and Mori.

"I don't think so. " Sato shook her head. "Come on, Karuizwa-San. I checked his bag, all of his cloth, and also his underwear twice. And I didn't find something that looks like your underwear."

Everyone looked at her. "You did what?"

"Nothing."

"I agreed with Sato-San. " Mori said.

"Do you think he is the thief, Karuizawa-San? What makes you think so?" Horikita asked her.

Karuizawa pursed her lips and tried to avoid looking at Horikita's eyes.

"I--I didn't say something like that. I just think he shouldn't enter the female's area. No evidence prove Ayanokouji-Kun isn't a culprit."

"There is no evidence that proves Hirata-Kun isn't a culprit too."

Karuizawa squinted. "Ayanokouji-Kun is different from Hirata-Kun. I know he isn't a decent man like he tries to act."

Horikita sighed.

"Is there anything related to your insulting of Ayanokouji-Kun in the second month of the semester?"

She probably referred to what happened after I rejected Karuizawa's request in front of the library.

Karuizwa's face became red with anger. "I--"

"A-A-A-A-A-A-A-Ya-Ya-No-No-Kouji--Kun c--can--can't b--be a--cul--c-c-c-c-p-p-prit--"

The girls heard a little noise and turned to Sakura who shook like there was an earthquake around.

Karuizawa looked at her with a scary sight.

"Pardon, miss. Ah, can you translate it into Japanese, please.?"

"Huh. Use your brain too, Karuizawa-San. Sakura-San spoke with Morse code." Horikita said. "She said I want Snoodoodle. What is Snoodoodle?"

Sakura shook her head and decided to show her notebook instead.

Ayanokouji-Kun can't be a culprit.

Karuizawa wore her glasses and put her face forward to the notebook.

" Ayanokouji-Kun can't be the culprit--Ahha. " She mumbled as reading the notebook. "Okay. It's time to change my glasses. " She took off her glasses, wiped them, and put them into her pocket.

"Hmm. Interesting. Why did you say that?" Karuizawa seemed to see her new prey. She wouldn't win a fight against Horikita, so fighting with a weaker enemy like Sakura was better.

"Hm. Why do you know Ayanokouji-Kun isn't a culprit? Hm. Hey. Hey. Say something, say something."

Sakura hid her face behind her notebook.

H--He isn't that kind of person.

"How can she stutter in her notebook too?" Karuizawa mumbled. "Oh, isn't it too unreasonable?"

Karuizawa came closer to Sakura.

"Or do you like him? Hey, come on. Say something. Sakura-San." Sakura almost cried but Karuizawa pushed her to the tree.

"Come on. Ayanokouji-Kun isn't here, right? If you like him, I'll help you. Do you want it? Say something--"

Behind Karuizawa. Sato and Matsushita looked a bit uncomfortable but they didn't say anything.

I was going to walk out to help Sakura but then--

"Ike! What happen!?"

"Kanji-Kun!"

Many classmates ran toward Ike who collapsed on the floor in the man's space. The blood was bleeding from his nose.

"Yuri--Kabedon. " He mumbled. "Goodbye world. Goodbye Satsuki. I will wait for you at the milky way."

"Kanjiiiiiii!!!!!!" Shinohara screamed.

I thought Ike interpreted Karuizawa's action in a wrong way.

But it was lucky for Sakura. She used that change to run away from Karuizawa to the forest.

"Tch. " The class's queen clicked her tongue. "I'm just kidding. What a sensitive."

At first, I thought about following Sakura. But then, I saw a group of guys run follow her, screaming "Shizuku-Chan!!!! Don't be so sad!!!!". I decided she would safe in the forest.

The most important thing now was dealing with the one who scared my little Sakura.

I walked out of the forest, walking toward Karuizawa.

"Please continue our conversation, Karuizawa-San. " Horikita said, she didn't notice me yet. "What makes you think Ayanokouji-Kun is the culprit? If you can tell me, I will make sure Ayanokouji-Kun ger what he deserves."

"I didn't say he is the culprit. I just can't trust him." Karuizawa sighed as surrendered. "Fine, forget it."

She walked away from the girl's group, then she saw me. Karuizawa flinched.

Before I would say anything.

"I didn't tell anybody, okay?" She mumbled before walking away.

When she said that, I just realized.

If she told them that she saw me holding her underwear in the forest, she would convince them to cancel my privilege, or even convince them that I was the culprit.

But she didn't say.

"If you don't tell anyone about it, I won't tell anyone that you steal my underwear."

I recognized her words. Karuizawa probably thought that I was holding some of her secrets, and that secret was big enough to make her fear until couldn't say who was the culprit. Something more important than her underwear.

But I couldn't remember what I got from her.

However, it wasn't my business. I had to talk with her about Sakura.

I turned around and walked to follow her. But at the moment, I saw something laid on the floor.

I grabbed it and saw. It was a pink ribbon with the cat doll. I raised my eyebrows. Why did this girly think was on the floor?

"Ah, Ayanokouji-Kun. You find my Chi-Chan!" Sato said happily behind me.

"Hm. Is this yours?" I handed it to Sato, she took it with excitement.

"Yes. I tie it with my bag. Um. I think I tie it tight enough. I guess I have to be more careful. Thank you, Ayanokouji-Kun."

"it's fine. But it's dirty because of mud. Do you want me to wash it? I have a washing powder."

Sato shook her head immediately.

"No need. If you wash it, you will wash your smell too."

Her face became red when she realized what she said. "Forget it! Thank you again, Ayanokouji-Kun!" She ran away.

I shrugged my shoulder. Some girls liked to smell their crush. I understood her. I also smelt Hirata's pillow after we woke up.

Ah, I almost forgot Karuizawa. I looked around to find her.

But she was gone.

--

The sixth day came with a gloomy atmosphere.

The boys and girls didn't have any interaction except while we finding the food. And the virgin boy almost committed murder Ike since when he slept, we always sleeptalked about how he missed Shinohara.

"For real, Kanji. Please tell me the truth. Do you date with Shinohara?" Yamauchi asked.

"What? No way! Satsuki isn't ready yet. She said she would think about that after we had secure jobs."

"We're talking about dating not marrying. "

"Yes. I'm talking about dating. What do you think I'm talking about?"

Yamauchi didn't know how to answer, me either.

Shinohara was just like Ike. Last night, I went to the toilet and saw Shinohara was standing aside from the river, groaning.

"Oh, Ike. Ike. " She said. "Why are you male? If you are a girl, we can live together.
What's in a pronoun? That which a sailor refers his ship.
Either he or she would sail in the sea;
So Ike would, were he not He call'd,
Retain that dear perfection which he owes."

I was pretty sure if he became a female, Ike would be more excited about his romance life than this.

Because of that, Yamauchi who was sick with those lovebirds denied joining Ike's team on the 5th day's operation. And joined my team instead. Another reason was Sakura was on our team too.

Actually, I planned to go with Horikita alone to dominate the territory. (I denied it the first time she asked me but I changed my answer as soon as I saw the compass on her hand.) But Sakura asked to go with us, followed by Yamauchi.

"If we have more people, I'm sure we will be safer," Horikita said as permission.

On that day, we walked around the island. Luckily, no one saw us. But Horikita still let Sakura, Yamauchi, and I surround the machine to hide it from other classes' eyes.

Yamaichi found the chance to be closer with Sakura. Of course, I wouldn't let him do this.

"Sakura-Chan! What do you think to do after this test?" Yamauchi asked greedily while we walking in the forest. Sakura who hardly talked with the man acted awkwardly and didn't know how to reply.

"Sakura, can you help me hold this bunch?" I asked her, Sakura nodded and walked toward me so she could leave Yamauchi. I gave him a sight as warn.

But Yamauchi didn't notice that.

"Hey, Ayanokouji. Why did you interrupt me? You said I need to be closer with Sakura first, didn't you?" He whispered to me.

"I said that. But I didn't mean you act this aggressively. " I answered.

"So help me. " Yamauchi said. "Help me be closer with Sakura."

"Why do I have to do that?"

"Come on, at least I confronted my father to help her. I deserved the reward!"

I was going to tell him that helping someone with hidden agenda didn't deserve the reward. The purest Poonya was the Poonya that you did without wanting something in return.

But I stopped my word immediately.

Because if I said that, I would basically condemn myself.

Don't help someone because you want to help. Help someone because you want to get Poonya in return. Of course, helping without wanting something will increase your Poonya very much. But if you do that, you will become a kind person.

In this world, a kind person has the same meaning as a weak person.

When that time comes, the time that your good luck is someone's bad luck.

A weak person will be too weak to chase that luck.

That man's words were still resonant in my head.

"Fine. " I sighed. "How about the dinner? After we finished this exam, I will arrange dinner and invite you and Sakura. On that dinner, I will be your wingman."

Yamauchi smiled widely.

"I love you, Ayanokouji!"

"If you don't stop saying that, I will change my mind. I can't give Sakura to someone who sware his love to somebody else."

Yamauchi laughed and whistled with relief. I thought I could let him away from Sakura for a while.

But that dinner would be arranged no matter what. I had promised it.

Talk about my promise, where was Horikita?

I turned my face behind and saw Horikita was walking slowly following us.

I slowed my footstep to be closer to her.

"Horikita, are you okay?"

"I'm fine. Where is the next territory?" She asked while gasping. Her face seemed to explode if I touched it.

Okay, This was enough.

"When do you decide to confess, Horikita?"

She stopped for a while before saying without looking at me. "What are you talking about?"

"Confess your love to me--Of course, I mean your illness."

"I still don't know what you are talking about."

This stubborn girl. I sighed and touched her forehead.

It was as hot as a boiling pot.

Horikita tried to escape from me. But she couldn't. This was the evidence that she got cold.

I and Hirata had known it since the test started, but we didn't say anything because we knew Horikita wouldn't accept it.

"I'm fine. Ayanokouji-Kun. " See.

"Musavata Veramani Sikhapathang Samathiyami."

"What does it mean?"

"Don't lie. " I said. "I knew you are sick."

"How do you know?"

"Plot convenience."

"Okay. Understandable." Horikita looked at me. "I can handle it, Ayanokouji."

"Are you sure?" I asked her with concern.

"Sure. I'm Horikita Suzune, remember. I endure for six days and I will endure until the last day, If I retired now, we would lose 30 points. I can't do it."

And when it was about the class's points, I knew Horikita would do what she said.

"So please lead me to the next territory."

I prepared to deny her but someone ran toward us.

It was Inogashira Kokoro.

"Everyone!" She shouted and stepped before us tiredly.

"What happened? Inogashira-San. Is there something wrong?" Horikita seemed to be worried that the bad thing would happen again. But Inogashira shook her head.

"No. Mori-San let me tell everyone to come back to the camp now."

I and Horikita looked at each other with curiosity. We had no clue what was happening. Mori Nene didn't have a big role in the class. I couldn't guess any reason that she called us back to the camp. It was only 4 p.m.

Sakura and Yamauchi join our conversation.

"Why, Inogashira-San?" Yamauchi raised his eyebrows.

Inogashira stopped gasped and said slowly.

"Mori-San will solve the case! Karuizawa-San's panties case!" Inogashira-San looked at our faces and continue speaking. "Mori-San said she will untie what the culprit tied!"

Vol. 3 Chapter 12 Case Closed

I was afraid that it would rain since the sky was covered with a black clouds. I couldn't see the sun now.

Under the big tree near our camp, Mori Nene was sitting and lending her back to the tree.

Her face lowed so I couldn't see it clearly, but she seemed to be sleeping.

"You said you will solve the case. Where will you start?" Yukimura said with irritability. "Or you are thinking which boy you should blame?"

It was understandable that Yukimura didn't give reliability to our temporary detective. Mori wasn't known as the smart girl though.

"Wait for a while, Yukimura-Kun. " Mori answered and if I didn't misunderstand, she didn't even move her mouth. "I need everyone to come back to the camp first. Oh, everyone is here."

She said that because Karuizawa's group which consists of Karuizawa, Sato, and Matsushita reached the camp already.

Karuizawa dropped the log she held after she saw Mori.

"Mori-San. She does it again!"

"T--That's--Sleeping Nene!" Sato shouted with surprise.

"Sleeping Nene?" Hirata asked with curiosity.

"Yes. It's her nickname. " Matsushita explained. "Sometimes, the crime happened in the girls' dorm. Mori-San will solve it. Before she solves the case, she will act as she sleeps. It's strange because she never closes the case while she wakes up. So we call her Sleeping Nene."

I raised my eyebrows. "You said as it happened normally."

"It happens normally, Ayanokouji-Kun. " Horikita said. "You'll be surprised how many crimes happened in the girls' dorm. Um, last week, there are 35 theft cases, right?"

Kushida nodded.

"Yes. There are 5 people murdered in my room."

"7 in mine," Onodera said.

"10! I win!" Maezono jumped with happiness.

I didn't expect this school would be that lack of security.

"So did you solve Karuizawa-San's case?" Hirata asked Mori.

"Yes. And I will tell you who the culprit is. " Mori said. "There is only one truth!!"

Wait, why did I hear saxophone sound came from nowhere?

(Play the video in the head for poetic flavor)

"This case is hard, really hard, but it isn't too hard to fool my fountain of knowledge!"

"Okay, please choose to be the drunken sleeping detective or loli Diabate-maker detective. Only one " Yamauchi said, but Mori ignored it.

"The truth behind the curtain. The love behind the vengeance. The knife behind the smile. I, Mori Nene, will reveal it!"

"Stop playing around, Mori. " Yukimura said. "Who is the culprit?"

Mori became silent for a while.

"I will tell you now--"

"The culprit is--"

"We just start the chapter for 400 words! Don't cliffhanging now!" Karuizawa shouted.

"Sorry. The culprit is Ibuki Mio-San."

Ibuki Mio.The whispered sound of curiosity spread around the camp. Of course, If you thought it easy, Ibuki was the most suspicious one. She was from class C, our opponent. There were many reasons for her to steal Karuizawa's underwear. Ibuki could break our fake harmony with this action.

But according to the evidence, she was no chance to do it.

"Do you think there is no chance for Ibuki-San, right?" Mori asked.

"Yes. You know I slept at the tents' door. If Ibuki-San wanted to go outside, she needed to pass my body first. And I wake up easily. " Shinohara said.

"At first, I think so. But after I realized that no one except Ike-Kun and Matsushita-San came out of the tents that night. Then, the crime couldn't happen between we went to bed."

"Why don't you think it can be Ike-Kun?" Sato said.

"Oi!"

"It couldn't be Ike-Kun. Because I found Ike-Kun's footprint outside our tents that day when I compared it to the footprints around our bags. There was no one match. The fact is Ike-Kun never come close to our bags!" Mori explained.

"So how did Ibuki-San commit the crime?" Hondo asked. "If the crime happen before or after we went to bed, how she did. Because there were many people around the campfire almost all the time."

"You are right. So let repeat the timetable?"

4 August

7.00 p.m. The fish party started,

11.00 p.m. The fish party ended. Karuizawa went to the river to change her cloth. It was the last time she saw that underwear. Then, she put it into her bag.

11.30 a.m. Everyone went to sleep. No one came out until the morning.

11.45 a.m. Ike came out of the tent and peeked at the girls' tent.

5 August

05.30 Matsushita came out of the tent to go to the toilet. She came back five minutes later.

06.00 Everyone got up.

06.30 Karuizawa went to the river to bathe. When she looked at her bag, her underwear was gone.

" If I don't misunderstand, Ibuki-San didn't go to the river to the bath that night. While Karuizawa-San was bathing at the river at 23.00, Ibuki-San committed the crime at that time."

"Impossible. When I finished bathing, I still had my underwear!" Karuizawa protested.

"Yeah, and if she really stole the underwear at 23.00. Everyone must see her holding the underwear. " Yukimura pointed out.

"I never say Ibuki-San steal Karuizawa-San's underwear. " Mori said. "She committed the crime but didn't steal the underwear."

"Eh?"

We looked at each other in confusion. Ibuki was the culprit but didn't steal?

"Sato-San. Karuizawa-San. Can you take your bags for me?" Mori spoke out.

Sato and Karuizawa were confused too, but then they nodded and took their bags.

"Oh! I know it!" Horikita cried.

Sato's bag and Karuizawa's san were the pink-blue bags painted with a kitten.

It was exactly the same!

But the difference was there was the cat doll hanging on Sato's bag.

"You both bought it from Keyagi mall, didn't you? But for preventing the misunderstanding, Sato-san tied her Chi-Chan with her bags. This is Ibuki-San's trick. She made Karuizawa-San think Sato-san's bag is her by taking Chi-Chan from Sato-San's and tying it with Karuizawa-San's one. So after Karuizawa finished bathing, she put her underwear on Sato-San's bag because of this misunderstanding. Then, Ibuki-San tied Chi-Chan back with Sato's bag. Stealing underwear is easy to realize but it was another story with tying a little stuff. The next morning, when Karuizawa looked at her real bag, the one without a doll, she would think her underwear is disappeared."

Mori continued speaking.

"The evidence is Chi-Chan itself. Sato-San is the delicate girl. She always ligated her doll tight to make sure it won't fall easily. But Ibuki-San must untie and tie it again in a limited time. She couldn't make it tight. That's why Chi-Chan who always be securely on Sato-San's bag fell down yesterday."

I recognized it. Yesterday, I found Sato's doll laid down on the floor.

So this was the reason?

"But I didn't find Karuizawa's panties on my bag either!" Sato spoke out.

"Of course you didn't, it would be no use if you found it. Ibuki-San probably observes our routine for a while. Sato-San always wakes up later than Karuizawa-San. So she was sure that Karuizawa-San would wake up first and find that her underwear is disappeared. Among the chaos and conflict between boys and girls, everyone put their interest in the boys' bag. She used that chance to take the underwear from Sato-San's bag. And hid it somewhere. " The detective said, "Maybe she hid it on some boy's bag. If I were her, I would do that."

Karuizawas's glare turned to me immediately. I thought there was no need to explain now, so I shrugged my shoulder.

"But Mori-Sensei. " Doctor started using a new nickname. "If you said so, everyone could be the culprit now, why did you name Ibuki-Dono? Do you have other evidence, sir?

"You're right, Sotomura-Kun. I have another reason that I name her. " Mori replied. "It's because she isn't here."

"Pardon?" Doctor raised his eyebrows.

"Ibuki-San is the most suspicious one. But I still can't find the evidence to point out her without any debts. So I have to use a little trick. Do you remember what Inogashira-San told you all?"

We were thinking for a while.

Horikita realized it first.

"She said; Mori-San said she will untie what the culprit tied."

"Correct, Horikita-San. I said that. I used the word tie and untieto make the culprit think I knew his or her trick and identity. All of class C retired from the test, so Ibuki-San have no choice but to come back to our camp. But after she heard my word. She didn't come back, because she feared that I would know her identity!"

I got it! This was why Mori didn't start solving the case until everyone come back to the camp, she waited until she was sure that Ibuki ran away.

"So Ibuki-San is the culprit!" Mori concluded her investigation.

"Sukhoi!" Ike clapped his hand with excitement.

"Now, we know the culprit is the outsider. We can be together again!" Kushida said.

Sato nodded before turning her face to the boys.

"I have to apologize to everyone for what I said. I shouldn't jump to conclusions without thinking."

Yukimura shook his head. "It's fine though. I didn't suspect Ibuki too. If I were you, I would think it's me since I did that before--Just kidding. Oh, and Mori. " Our academic prodigy looked at Mori. "You're very good!"

Mori didn't say anything, suddenly, she opened her eyes and stood up.

She looked around and raise her eyebrows after seeing everyone gather around her.

"What--Hawwww. " She yawned. "What happens? Why are you around me?"

"You called us together to solve the case," Yukimura said with confusion with the immediate change.

"What case?"

"The Karuizawa's underwear case."

"Hm. Oh!" Mori's eyes opened wide. "I did Sleeping Nene again?"

Yukimura looked at Matsushita for help. She sighed and said.

"After Mori solves the case, she will wake up and forget everything she does while sleeping."

"So she solves the case while she sleeping? She didn't just act like sleep?"

"I don't know. That's why we call her Sleeping Nene."

At least everything came back to normal. I sighed and turned my face to Hoikita. But her face looked strange.

"What's wrong, Horikita? The conflict is fixed. Why does your face still look like you lack waffles?"

She didn't answer immediately. Horikita's hand shook and her face became sweaty. The last time she looked like this was when she met her brother.

"Horikita?"

"If Ibuki ran away so--"

Horikita ran to her bag and started searching for something. The more time she used, the More disappointed her face looked.

I sat beside her and whispered.

"Oi. What's the matter?"

"Before we come back to the camp, I went to the toilet, remember?"

"Aha."

"I felt headache so I became careless and--make my trousers wet."

Ah, I understood now. I wonder if I should laugh or feel sorry for her.

"So I took it off and put it in my bag. I just realized two things. First, I left my keycard in that trousers and I saw Ibuki-San was around the toilet--She saw what I did."

And now, Horikita couldn't find her keycard, which prove she was a leader.

"This means--"

"Ibuki-San might sneak back to the camp and steal it."

There was no doubt that Ibuki was a spy from class C. When she thought her identity was exposed, she maybe realized that she had nothing to lose now. And decided to complete her mission.

Finding the leader

Horikita stood up and ran into the forest before I could stop her.

--

The dark clown over the tree. The smell of wet rain stank around the forest. The raindrop fell on Horikita Suzune's face without mercy. As they wanted to thrash her until she cried.

But Horikita didn't cry.

The dark forest around her made her feel lonely. The texture of the tree was hidden by the shadow and rain curtain. The wind howling groaned aside the girl's ears. Like she was the only one in the world.

But Horikita didn't cry.

She knew she was always alone.

No one helped her, she helped no one.

She would win by herself. Like her brother.

Friends or allies were no need. All Horikita need was a victory. She didn't want someone to give it to her, she wanted to grab it by herself.

This was her way.

Horikita fought with her illness and tried to find Ibuki's trace.

The rain helped Horikita this time. Ibuki left the footprints on the floor.

Finally, she saw Ibuki's figure under the rain 5 meters from her.

Ibuki realized Horikita's existed and turned her face to her enemy.

"I shouldn't be careless about you. Horikita." She said. "But it can't help. Your detective forced me to complete my mission as fast as I can. If it wasn't because her, you wouldn't find me."

"It's because of my tracing skill. Ibuki-San. " Horikita said. "Now, please return my keycard."

Ibuki shrugged her shoulder.

"I didn't steal it."

"We both know you what you did."

"But have no evidence."

Horikita bit her lips. Ibuki was right. Mori could deduct the culprit but she didn't have any evidence to specify clearly. If Ibuki didn't confess, the school couldn't do anything. If she threw Karuizawa's underwear away, no one could punish her.

But unlike the underwear, the keycard might be with her.

And if Horikita found it, Ibuki couldn't excuse it.

"Can I check your bag, Ibuki-San?"

"This is my personal stuff. Why do I have to show it to you?"

Ibuki denied and turn back. She walked through the first ignoring Horikita. Horikita felt a headache again but she bore it and continue following Ibuki.

"I said I didn't steal anything. You are so stubborn."

"Ibuki-San. If it needs, I will force you to let me check your bag."

"When you say force, are you referring to the violence?"

Horikita felt like her body was heavier. She dragged it closer to Ibuki.

When Sudo attacked Ishizaki and his friends, Horikita thought he wasn't smart that fix the problem with violence. But now, she was going to do the same thing.

What a bad girl. She thought to herself.

"Fine. I don't want to make you angry."

Ibuki said and dropped her bag to the floor before raising her hands.

Horikita looked at her with caution. This was too easy. It could be a trap.

But she couldn't throw this chance away. Horikita reached her hand to Ibuki's bag.

It was only a second before Ibuki's tight was going to touch Horikita's face, when she could dodge it.

"Not bad for a patient. Actually, it's a very good reflex action."

"Violence is against the rule, Ibuki-San--"

Ibuki pushed Horikita without any sign, making her collapse to the floor.

Horikita felt like all of her body was broken.

"No one's seeing us now. And didn't you try to hurt me first?"

Horikita stood up, the last attack was completely unexpectable so she became careless for a while.

But if this bxtch wanted to play, she would give her the funniest play ever.

Horikita Suzune took her compass off. It was sparkle under the rain shadow.

Ibuki's eyes opened wide.

"The golden compass--Oh, I forgot. Your last name is Horikita anyway. You must be the hair of Horikita compass Dojo."

"Do you know my family's Dojo?"

"Everyone knows it. And it'll be my honor to beat its hair."

Ibuki took something out of her pocket.

It was a pencil, as sharp as the spear.

Ibuki Mio grinned. "Only losers can't draw the perfect circle by themselves. " Se whispered before lunged to Horikita.

The compass and pencil clashed with each other loudly. It sounded like thunder. Birds flinched and left their nest because of panic.

Horikita decided to press her opponent. She stepped closer and flicked her compass to draw a circle in the air. Ibuki jumped as dodged. After a second, there was a perfect circle hole appeared on the tree behind her.

Horikita took a chance. She chased Ibuki and spun the compass around. The killing aura from the compass attacked Ibuki.

Ibuki gritted her teeth before dancing her pencil around her body. It looked like there was wind covering her body, protecting it from the compass.

Suddenly, Horikita's head was in pain like something stab into her brain. Her movement discontinued only a second, but it was enough for Ibuki to take advantage.

Ibuki used her pencil as a rapier, pricking Horikita with high speed. It looked like the hundred arms with pencils tried to stab Horikita.

"Mudamudamudamudamudamudamudamudamudamudamudamudamudamudamudamudamudamudamudamudamudamudamudamudamudamudamudamudamudamudamuda!" Ibuki shouted.

Horikita defenced herself with the golden compass, the advantage of the compass was its attack direction was free. You could spin it around like a butterfly knife. So Horikita's hand movement could defend all of Ibuki's attacks with the same speed.

"Oraoraoraoraoraoraoraoraoraoraoraoraoraoraoraoraoraoraoraoraoraoraoraoraoraoraoraoraoraoraoraoraoraoraoraoraoraoraoraoraoraoraoraoraoraoraoraoraoraoraoraoraoraoraora!" Horikita shouted.

Finally, with the strong smash, the compass flew from Horikita's hand and disappeared. Ibuki's pencil was broken into two. She clicked her tongue and took the new one from the pocket immediately.

Horikita Suzunu didn't have only 1 compass too.

When the new weapons in armed. The warriors looked at each other like a cowboy in a western movie. But there was no harmonica's song. There was only a song of rain.

Then, they leaped at each other.

"Yargh!!!!!!" They screamed.

Chank!

Horikita and Ibuki landed on the floor.

There was blood.

The blood on the pencil.

And the blood that bleeding from Horikita's hand.

"Ah!" She cried and collapsed to the floor, holding her left hand. The long wound on her arms was around 50 centimeters.

Horikita gritted her teeth with anger. She should be able to dodge it, but she couldn't. Because of using her force too much, her sick body couldn't stand anymore.

Suzune turned to Ibuki who came closer.

"There is no need to fight anymore. The result is clear. " She said.

Horikita mumbled something.

Ibuki raised her eyebrows. "What did you say?"

"I said you forced me to do this."

Horikita flicked her left hand. Her blood was splashing on Ibuki's body.

"What the hell--"

She didn't want to use it.

The power that she got during her worst memory. But in some view, it was also the best memory too. Her brother carried her on his back and took her everywhere. That was the last time, they were that close.

Her brother fought the world to cure her of this curse.

And now, she was going to use it again.

"Arg! It's hot!" Ibuki shouted when Horikita's blood on her shirt was hotter.

"Blood Demon Art--" Horikita whispered tiredly.

"Baketsu!!!!!"

The explosion sound was loudly all over the island.

The pink fire dragon raised into the sky.

Before falling down to Ibuki.

No one even heard her scream.

Horikita collapsed to the floor. This was too much for her body.

It could be broken all the time.

If this attack didn't work, everything would be ended.

The curtain of smoke disappeared.

Before her, the floor that Ibuki just stood a minute ago--

was empty!

Ibuki wasn't there!

Then, Horikita heard the sound.

"Hinokami Kagura--"

Her eyes opened widely.

"--Dance!"

Ibuki was falling from the sky, her pencil was burned. The stream of the fire looked like the dragon.

She hit her pencil on Horikita's neck.

The fire was screaming.

"Argh!!!!!!!"

Horikita screamed before falling to the ground.

This time, she couldn't get up again.

She tried to raise her eyes to look at Ibuki who landed on the floor. Ibuki was gasping. She looked as tired as Horikita.

"You're lucky--" Ibuki mumbled. "That I left my Nichirin sword at my home, or your neck would have been separated from your body."

Ibuki looked at Horikita with hatred.

"Don't mess with someone who uses the breath technique, your dirty demon!"

Before her eyes closed and her consciousness would shut, she heard the voice--the voice that would spook her until the end of her life.

"Kuku--"

And Horikita didn't feel anything around her since then.

Vol. 3 Chapter 13 Horikita Suzune needs no friend.

I walked through the forest while feeling the rain on my shoulder.

My face didn't show any emotion. I walked without any hesitation. It looked like I knew what every single step led me to. Yeah, how badass was I? Running into the dark forest while it was raining. Show no fear. Was my name Allan Quarterman or something?

But the truth was--

"Where the hell am I?" I moaned.

I was trapped in this forest for an hour. And I didn't know how to get out.

Seriously, kid. No matter how cool it looks. Don't jump into the forest on a rainy night without a map, a compass (that used to tell the direction, not to draw a circle), or a flashlight. Unless you were the cold-blood monster with the T-Rex who was trained from the secret organization for dominating and ruling Japan.

Of course, I had nothing like that monster. (cough--Except T-Rex part--cough. It was my little--no--big--really big pride.) But I have no choice but to do this because Horikita ran into the forest to chase Ibuki. I worried about her so I followed her.

But when things turned on like this, I started worrying about myself more.

"Oi, Horikita. Where are you?" I yelled but no one replied.

This was bad. About ten minutes ago, I heard the explosion's sound and the dragon falling from the sky. After making sure that I didn't take LSD by chance, I decided to go straight in that direction. I was afraid that something would happen to her.

I prayed that my concern wasn't true.

I looked around, it was very hard since this forest was too dark. But then--

"A--"

I felt dizzy, maybe because of turning my head too fast. I lost my balance and fell on the floor.

Then, I felt something soft under my body.

"Ayano--Kouji--Kun." That thingwhispered like it didn't have any power left. "Get out of me--"

"Horikita!" I called her name with happiness. But because I moved carelessly, my knee pressed on her belly and made her moan with pain. "Sorry, Horikita."

I moved out of her and held her to sit. Horikita opened her eye slowly. "It's really you. No one will fall on the girl every two minutes except you."

"Ah, say what you want if I don't fall on you, I will never find you."

This was the first time that the H.A.R.E.M. protagonist's skill could do something more than satisfy my demand.

"What happened?" I asked her.

"I fight with Ibuki-San and lost..." Her eyes opened wide. "Wait. She stole my keycard! Where is my key card?"

While Horikita looked around panicky. I saw something laying on the floor beside her.

I picked it up, it was a keycard.

"Here." I handed it to her.

"Why it is here?" She mumbled with confusion. "Ibuki-San waited for six days for stealing it. Why she leave it here--"

Before she could finish her line, her face showed out her pain. The girl fell to the floor but I could take her.

"Are you okay?"

"My head--it's pain--" Her voice was trembling. And then, I discovered something that might be more impossible than the unicorn's existence.

Horikita's tear.

"Don't say anything. I will take you back to the camp."

I said to her before holding her in my arm and walking. Horikita tried to defy me but since she almost died, I felt nothing. Finally, she gave up.

"I apologize. Ayanokouji-Kun." Without any context, she whispered out.

"Apologize for what?"

"For letting Ibuki-San steal my keycard. If I have some friend that helps me hold it--"

"It's because of your illness--"

"It's still my fault though. If I wasn't that arrogant."

If Horikita accepted that she was sick and couldn't be the leader since the first day, the keycard would still be safe. This was what she wanted to say.

If Horikita accepted that her body wasn't good enough, she wouldn't force herself too much. And her body would be fine now.

If Horikita had any friends, she would ask him or her to help her keep the keycard. And our leader wouldn't be exposed.

"I can't insult anyone anymore. Compare to Karuizawa-San--that girl is more careful than me. Her idea to separate the boys and the girls are great. Although it stands on the misunderstanding."

She started blaming and looking down on herself.

Horikita's body was shaking because of the cold. I found the tree hollow, so I took her inside it. I decided to wait until the rain was stopped.

"You should go first. " She said. "If you missed the report, you would cause decreasing our class points. Just leave me alone."

"If you weren't there, isn't it the same? The rain would stop in a while, so don't worry. I will take you to the camp. " I promised but Horikita shook her head.

"This failure is because of me. I have to take responsibility on my own. " She said. "If I want to be class A with my power, I have to fix my mistake by myself."

I sighed. This girl didn't learn.

"You should leave the test and take a rest on the boat. I'm afraid that you will reach the end of your life before you reach class A if you continued torturing yourself."

"I can't, Ayanokouji-Kun. I have cause losing 50 points. If I leave this test, we will lose another 30 points."

Horikita tried to walk out of the hollow but she fell down.

She gritted her teeth and tried again. But I wouldn't let her do it, I grabbed her wrist and pulled her down.

When Horikita tried to walk away. I decided to hug her from behind. Pinned her with my arms.

"Release me, Ayanokouji-Kun. " She commanded.

"No. " I refused. "You're not in the position that you can tell me what to do."

"Saying like the hentai protagonist didn't change anything. I will go back to the camp no matter what. I prepared to be hated by the classmates but I won't cause anything but a victory!"

I hugged her tighter and whispered at her eyes.

"Please. At least, be with me until it's not raining."

Okay, I felt like we were in those erotic-romantic novels. It was enough, so I released her.

Horikita gave up with my word and decided to sit down.

We weren't talk anything to each other for a while.

Finally, she spoke up.

"Karuizawa-San--No, everyone will laugh at me."

"Not me. I can't laugh, remember?" I turned my face to her. Her pretty face was covered by the raindrop, it seemed sad, tired, and suffered. It reminded me of the first day we met. That Yamato Nadeshiko's face made me feel unlucky for not taking the same bus with her.

"Do you know why I know that you're sick?" I asked.

"Didn't you say the plot convenience?"

"I just kid. Do you think we are in the suck fanfiction? I knew it because of this."

I took something out of my tracksuit. Horikita's eyes opened wide when saw it.

Although it didn't fresh, it was dry and cold. But Horikita who devoted her life for it could remember it immediately.

"Moonshine's Waffles!"

It was a bag of waffles.

I opened the bag and took the waffles out.

"Back then, I was afraid that you will eat all of your waffles out before this trip ended. So I bought it too. Normally, you'll attack me as soon as you smell the waffles. But you didn't, so I knew you got a cold, your nose couldn't smell."

Horikita looked at the waffle, rubbing her saliva.

"W--Why don't you give it to me recently? Do you know how much I suffer without the waffle?"

I gave it to her, she grabbed it and started eating it as she didn't eat for a whole week.

"Because I know you'll eat all of this in one time, so I decided to wait until it's really needed."

Horikita turned her face to me. After eating waffles, it looked much better.

Her tress was hiding her eyes so I grabbed it and put it behind her ears. So I could look at her beautiful face clearly. Her cheek became pink.

"This is why you need a friend, Horikita. " I said. "Something, you can't do it by yourself, you need a little help from your friends. Someone who will hold the waffles for you when you can't control yourself."

Horikita blinked. "I--I need no friend--"

"You don't need to refer to them as friends. Call them whatever your want. Friend, comrade, brother in arm, allies, tool, pawn, weapon, or a genius pervert sexually harasser who falls on the girl every 2 minutes and hides his ability."

Horikita smiled a bit when I said that name. Um, this was the first time I saw her smile for anything but the waffles.

"The point is," I continue my words. "You can't win this world by yourself. There is something that you can't do, you need help from other people. No matter what you consider them, you still need to use them for your goal. You can say you need no friend as you want. But you can't say you need no one to help you. If you said so, you just announced your loss."

This was the fact of this world. You could be the tyrant who sacrificed everyone or the Shonen protagonist who got the power from a friendship at the last second, but you always need someone to fill your hole of ability.

Horikita looked at my face, then the waffles, then her hands.

"But--" Her mouth opened "No one wanted to participate with me."

"Don't say that. Sudo dotes you, and I promise you that I will help you reach class A. At least, we have two people. " I said. "And after what you did for our class, I can't imagine you will have only 2 allies until graduation."

Horkita bit another waffle and said something.

"Pardon?" Because she had the waffles in her mouth, I couldn't understand her.

"I said I did the big mistake. Do you think they will forgive me?"

"I don't know. " I told her the truth. "But I know you will get the chance to fix that mistake, if you can't fix it by yourself, find someone. Still can't, find another one and another one."

The rain was stopped. Horikita blinked again and looked at my eyes.

"Are you my friend?" She asked.

"Are you considering me as a friend?"

Horikita nodded slowly. "I think so."

"So I'm your friend."

"It's that so." Horikita shook her head and asked me again. "Are you considering me as a friend too?"

This was a hard question. But I decided to answer.

"Yes."

I was lying.

Again.

I never considered you as my friend, nor my classmate

Every human was nothing but the tools--

--to increase my Poonya.

To make me lucky. I did good, not because I wanted to help humanity or something.

I wanted only luck.

The luck that would make me become the ruler of Japan.

I did everything for that purpose.

Don't help someone because you want to help. Help someone because you want to get Poonya in return. Of course, helping without wanting something will increase your Poonya very much. But if you do that, you will become a kind person.

In this world, a kind person has the same meaning as a weak person.

That man's word reverberated in my head.

It concluded what was my duty.

Or I was supposed to think so.

But if I thought like that, I would never be free from the white room, from that man.

I still remember the last sentences that Kaxxxa said to me last time we met.

"Do you want freedom, Kiyotaka?" He asked me.

"Of course. I want."

"Me too, I want to stay outside of this place. Be the usual teenager. And do anything I want. My dream is stealing girl's panties."

"But it will decrease your Poonya!"

"Who cares? I want to be free. If I do a Poonya, I will do it because I want to do it. Not because This place told me to do." He laughed. "Listen, Kiyotaka. All men want to be free, but everywhere, they imprison themselves."

"Russo?" The thinker, not the sibling who directed the movie.

"Kaxxxa. I adapt from him. The point is no matter whether you are inside or outside of the white room. If you let this place control your thinking. You will never be free."

I believed him.

And I tried to be like that. I tried to be free.

But it was hard. Every time I did something, I calculated how much Poonya I get from that action. After I felt unlucky, I would do good to increase my luck.

All humans are tools for me.

And I was a tool for that man.

Therefore, Horikita, I couldn't be your friend. Someone like me shouldn't be anyone's friend.

I was just s omeone who would help you, You were just someone who would help me.

But one day, after I was truly free.

Maybe, that day, I wouldn't get any sin after telling you that you were my friend.

Of course, I didn't say anything to her.

I shouldn't and couldn't destroy her rare smile now.

"So the rain is stopped. " Horikita spoke out. I nodded slowly. "What if we head back to the camp now."

"You won't give up this test, will you?"

"Sure. These waffles gave me power. I'm fine now. And like you said, I will fix this mistake--of course, I need a genius pervert sexually harasser who falls on the girl every 2 minutes and hides his ability to be my tool this time." She said, her way to deliver the last words sounded more friendly than usual.

"Yes, ma'am."

I stood up and waited until Horikita stood up too. But after a little trying, she couldn't stand up.

"Need some help?" I asked her and extended my hand to her.

"I don't--" She stopped. "Thank you. Ayanokouji-Kun."

I grabbed her hand and helped her to stand up, I swore that I heard a little giggle from her.

"What's fun--"

Horikita saw him flinching without any sign, she might be confused so she said.

"Ayanokouji-Kun, what's wrong?"

Then, she realized that I was looking at her face. Her cheek started blushing.

"W-What're you looking at?"

Do you really want to know what I am looking at?

Well, it was--

Spider!

A spider was on Horikita's face!!

This wasn't surprised that much, since we were in the tree hollow. This kind of insect always lived in it.

I forgot it though.

My eyes became empty. My brain became empty too.

Before I noticed it, my hand was moved by my instinct and hit that gross creature with the strongest slap that I ever did. The fear made it even stronger.

Slap!

There was a cloud of smoke around my red hand.

The spider was gone.

"Sorry Horikita. I saw some--"

No answer from her.

I looked down and saw Horikita lying on the floor.

Her cheek became red, not because of shyness, but the big red mark. The blood came out of her mouth, she was completely unconscious.

At first, I thought that mark looked like a hand. Maybe it was me who hit her!

"Impossible. I hit the spider, not Horikita." I shook my head. "Oh, Spider!"

It must be that spider. I heard that on the pacific island, there was a dangerous poisonous spider.

That spider must be poisonous for sure and it bit Horikita, made her swoon and wound!

That spider hurt Horikita! I couldn't forgive it!

I held her body and ran through the forest. She needed aid first. I didn't care about the class points now. Luckily, I killed that spider before it gonna hurt this girl more.

Maybe the author was so tired because I reached the beach in 2 minutes. Although in the beginning of the chapter, I had been gotten lost in the forest for an hour.

I ran into the cruise and saw the teacher smoking at the boat bridge. She throw the cigarette into the sea as soon as she saw us.

"What happened, kid?"

"My classmate was bitten by the poisonous spider. Please help her."

The teacher opened her eyes wide and came to look closely at Horikita.

She considered the wound for a while.

"Are you sure she was bitten by the spider?"

"Yes, why?"

"Because the wound looked like she was slapped by someone."

"Maybe, it is that spider's unique wound."

The teacher processed for a while before nodding.

"Got it, I will take her to the nursing room."

She took Horikita from me and held her onto the cruise. Before she was gone, something fell down from Horikita's pocket.

It was her keycard.

I picked it up from the floor and looked at Horikita.

I knew it!

Horikita knew she couldn't be the leader with her injury.

So she told me to continue her job!

The poison might injure her tongue, so she couldn't talk and decided to give me a clue by dropping the card.

I understood now, Horikita.

I walked back to the beach and headed back to the camp.

I made the decision.

I was going to inherit her position.

I would take that responsibility--for her, Horikita.

You had nothing to worry about.

I would make your soul rest in peace without any concern.

(Horikita: I didn't die yet!)

On the 6th night of the test, we lost 35 points. 30 points from Horikita's retirement, 5 points because I didn't report myself.

And we got the new leader that night.

Author's note: Ah, the serious(?) and drama (??) chapter. That spider is bad, right?

Also, I found something interesting in the light novel chapter 3.

It said Ayanokouji laughed after he knew Horikita realized that friends are needs. This was the prove that Ayanokouji could show the emotion. (Not much as Manga, but not as emotionless as Anime.)

But when I wrote this fanfiction, I decided to use his external personality as anime. Because it's more hilarious. (Of course, his inner personality can be described by the simp religious man.)

Vol. 3 Chapter 14 Something we want to hide

7th December

I went through the cabin and found myself walking on the 4th floor of the cruise where was the girls' rest.

I didn't know which room that Horikita was, but I just randomly knocked on a door.

After waiting for a while, the door was opened.

"Ayanokouji-Kun?" Horikita was on the door frame, she looked better than yesterday. She seemed to be surprised to find me standing in front of her room.

"I think I should explain something to you first. " I said.

"I'm about to call you anyway. " She nodded and said. "Talking in my room isn't good, what about we go talking at the lounge?"

"Good idea."

We agreed to each other. Therefore, we walked to the lounge on the rooftop of the cruise. When we reached there, the sky became orange. The view of the sparkle at the horizon was so beautiful. It reminded me of the scene at the special building.

We sat down and ordered the drink. While waiting for it, we started our conversation.

"I came to you first, because I knew that from now on, you will be surrounded by the classmate who admires you."

Horikita raised her eyebrows.

"Admire? Didn't I make the class lose 30 points? They should hate me."

I nodded. "You did. But you also give our class 372 points."

" 372 points!!" Horikita shouted, making the waitress that served us the drink flinched.

"Be quiet. Horikita. " I warned her.

"How can we do that!?"

"Um. Because we could guess about class A and class C's leader. And because of our domination on that territory. Of course, the disappearance of Shinohara and more, also your retirement, cause us to lose 40 points. But our class was still very high."

"But...what about Ibuki-San? Didn't she know our leader?"

Well, it was complicated.

I started explaining.

--

After Horikita's retirement. We need someone to be our new leader.

Because of Horikita's dying massage (Horikita: I told you I didn't die yet!), I decided to take this role. We could change the leader if it was necessary.

"I see. Ibuki-San will guess me as a leader, But when you became the leader, class C will be wrong and lose 30 points." Hirata said.

"Really?" I tilted my head. I didn't think about that, I just thought the class couldn't win without the leader.

But if Hirata said so, I guess it was also Horikita's plan.

Because we could solve the case, our class became harmonious again. The Berlin wall was destroyed. Ike and Shinohara almost ran to each other, Yamauchi kicked Ike's ass before he could do. None of us complained about it though.

That night went easily.

When the noon of the 7th day came, our test was finished.

We packed our stuff and headed to the beach.

Class A and B were waiting for us at the beach. I didn't see any piece of class C.

Honami, Cho, and Ryuji waved to me, I greeted them back. Behind them, I saw Chihiro whose mouth was covered with the muzzle.

Katsuragi and Yahiko were there too, they nodded to me as greeted.

After waiting for a moment, Class C appeared--

--

"It must be Ibuki-San. " Horikita guess.

But I shook my head.

"It was Ryuen."

"Ryuen-Kun? I think he retired with his classmate."

"Well, he didn't. Actually, Kaneda who was with class B and Ibuki retire instead so Ryuen became the last person on the island." In Hirata's opinion, Kaneda was a spy too.

Horikita lowered her head and thought.

"He hid for sure, to make us think he retired from the test. And he also knows class B and class D's leaders. He will get 100 points! More than that, if he knows class A's too--"

I shook my head.

"I don't think he will guess Class A's leader."

I propagated my conversation with Ryuen to Horikita.

--

When Ryuen saw us, he grinned and walked toward us.

"Kuku. How are you, Ayanokouji? Are you prepared to lose our battle?" He asked me.

"I can't remember that when I agree to a battle with you?" I replied.

Ryuen laughed.

"Try to hide your ability, Kuku?" He shrugged his shoulder. "There is no need though, you will lose anyway, Kuku."

"What do you mean?"

"Well, if we wrote your leader's name, you would lose 50 points, Kuku. " He grinned. "What about class A write your leader's name too?"

--

"Katusaragi was Ryuen's ally?" Horikita said.

I shrugged my shoulder.

"I don't know. How do you think?"

"Um. Ryuen-Kun told us that there were only two people from class C running away from his camp. One is Ibuki-San, another is Kaneda-Kun. " Horikita analyzed. "There is a high chance. Because there is no spy in class A. This's bad. We will lose 100 points."

Then she realized.

"No, we didn't lose 100 points. In fact, they both lose 30 points!"

"80 points. " I fixed her words. "I wrote the right name."

"So you can guess class A and C's leader?"

I nodded.

"I used the whole night to find the evidence, My super-deduction analyzed the statistic, the evidence, the opportunity to conclude who is the leader."

"Really?"

"Of course, no. I just randomly choose their name."

I zipped my orange juice, it was very cold.

I felt the weird sight from Horikita.

"So you just write the first name that comes into your mind?"

"For class C that I guess Ryuen, yes. But no for class A. At first, I decided to choose Katsuragi. But I can't remember his first name. So I choose Totsuga Yahiko instead."

Horikita sighed. "It makes sense for some reason. Just like our class, if we choose Hirata-Kun or Karuizawa-San, there is a high chance that they can guess the name."

I got her points. The leader should be the responsible one and not that outstanding. I didn't know if Yahiko was the responsibility monster or something, but he was a kind of NPC that you couldn't remember his name and trustable enough for this kind of job. This made him was the perfect choice for his class.

Horikita didn't that outstanding compare to Hirata or Karuizawa.

But because of the result, if there was this kind of test again, I won't surprised if they would suspect Horikita most.

"So what about the result?"

"As I said. We got 372 points and win first place. Followed by Class B with 140 points, Class A with 120 points, and Class C without points."

When the result was announced, Ryuen opened his mouth wide. It was the most hilarious picture I ever saw.

Horikita started calculating the total class points immediately.

"Class A has 1140 points, Class B has 877 points, Class C still has 735 points, and Our class has 459. " She sighed. "We are still far from them."

"But closer, isn't it?" I said. "It's because of you."

"I didn't do anything. " Horikita shook her head.

"Come on, don't be shy. That's my role. You left me a dying message that told me to become a new leader, didn't you."

"First, I'm still alive so it can't be called a dying message. Second, I didn't leave anything to you."

"But you gave me a card."

"I just dropped it by chance!"

"Oh, so it didn't mean anything?"

"Yes!"

I see. I sighed and turned my glare to the sunset.

"It might be the coincidence then."

Horikita raised her eyebrows. "You still use that word?"

"The fate is the hilarious thing, Horikita."

Horikita looked at me with curiosity. At first, I thought she wouldn't believe me and started threatening me.

But what she did was nod.

"If you said so, I'll believe you."

"Hm? Weird. Normally, you won't believe me at all."

Horikita sighed.

"Actually, I still don't believe you. But you are my genius pervert sexually harasser who falls on the girl every 2 minutes and hides his ability. I believe that you have a good reason to hide it."

Horikita zipped her drink.

"The most important thing is you will give me a hand when I need it, that's all of it."

It was my delusion or her tone sounded softer.

"Can I say that you trust me?"

Horikita turned her sight to the sunset too and said without looking at me.

"Do what you want, Baka."

Ah, when was the last time I thought she was so cute?

At that moment, we heard something.

"Rokusuke-Kun! Drink the milk, please."

"No way! I want to drink the soda!"

"It isn't for a kid!"

We turned our eyes to the chaos and saw Koenji Rokusuke chased by Hirata.

Koenji smiled when he saw me. Then, he ran toward me and hid behind my back.

"Kiyotaka-OniiChan, help me! Yousuke-OniiChan force me to drink the milk!"

Horikita looked at me unbelievably. "Kiyotaka--OniiChan?"

Hirata reached us, he seemed to be so tired.

"Hi, Horikita-San. You are so great!--Rokusuke-Kun. Eating soda before dinner is bad!"

"But I want to! " Koenji cried. "I hate you, Yousuke-OniiChan!"

I sighed and rubbed Koenji's head.

"There, there. Rokusuke-Kun. Yousuke-OniiChan is right. Milk is good and if you drink milk, you will be taller!"

According to his height, he was the last one on earth that should drink more milk though.

"Taller? Tall is good?"

"Yes, tall is good. Everyone loves a tall guy! (Disclaimer: Ayanokouji's personal opinion.)"

Koenji's eyes were sparkle.

"I want everyone to love me! I will drink milk!"

"But, Rokusuke-Kun, if you want everyone to love you, why did you say you hate Yosuke-OniiChan? If you say you hate someone, they will hate you too. " I taught him.

Koenji nodded and looked at Hirata.

"Yosuke-OniiChan. Do you hate me?"

Hirata smiled softly. "I never hate you, Rokusuke-Kun."

"Uwa! I'm sorry I say I hate you! I love you, Yosuke-OniiChan!" Koenji cried and hugged Hirata. While Horikita looked at them with many feelings.

"What the hell happened on the island?" She mumbled.

"Well, it's complicated--"

--

Back to this morning.

Matsushita called me to the place where she hid Koenji's body. Koenji didn't wake up for 5 days. But he was still breathing.

Matsushita kneeled beside his body and considered him.

"The test ends today. How should we do?" I asked her.

"Um. I think the best way is to throw him into the sea. " Matsushita said. I flinched and shook my head menacingly.

"No way! I won't kill anyone!"

"You don't have to. Onee-San will do it, you just keep your mouth close."

"Are you insane? I don't want anyone to die either, also I don't want my classmate to be a murderer."

Matsushita smiled and titled her head.

"Aw. So sweet. This is the reason why I can't get my favorite little brother get into trouble because of this man."

"Last time I checked, my last name is Ayonokouji, not Matsushita."

She took the big log from the floor and swang like a bat.

"I will hit him to die before that, he won't suffer when I threw his body into the sea."

"Don't do that!"

I tried to stop her but then, Koenj's eyes were opened.

"Ah--Where am I?"

It triggered Matsushita. She raised her log, I see that and hold her hand immediately.

"Let me go, Ayanokouji-Kun. I will kill him before he will expose our crime."

" Your crime. Well, our crime. But you can't kill him!"

Koenji who made his eyes big looked at us interested.

"Onii-Chan and Onee-Chan are fighting?"

We bogged down and looked at him.

"Pardon. " I said. "What did you call me?"

"Onii-Chan!" Koenji said happily. "Ah, where are we? It looked like a forest I saw in the photo book!"

Matsushita and I looked at each other.

"Is he--amnesia?"

"Possible."

It wasn't that surprising. We hit his head again and again. Well, it was still surprising, since we hit his head many times, I expected more harshly injury like hemorrhage.

"Do you remember your name?" Matsushita asked Koenji.

He nodded. "Koenji Rokusuke, 6 years old!"

"Shit. " Matsushita exclaimed. "Amnesia."

"What do you mean Amnesia?" Hirata spoke out.

"Well, we hit--Argh!!!!!" I and Matsushita screamed and turned around.

Hirata was there with the whole class, looking at us with confusion.

"H--Hirata-Kun. How long do you stay there?" Matsushita stuttered.

"Just a moment. What happened with Koenji-Kun?" The class representative said with worried.

I sweat. And looked to Matsushita for help. But she seemed to be panicking too.

Ah, is this the end?

I would be fired and sent back to the white room. Became that man's tool again.

Maybe, confession was the best way.

"Coconut--"

"This morning, the coconut fell on his head. " Matsushita spoke out. "I and Ayanokouji-Kun found him laying down on the floor. When he get up, he became amnesia."

Hirata opened his eyes wide. "Really, Ayanokouji-Kun?"

No.I almost answered that, but Matsushita looked at me with the sight that said. " Ototo better know how to make Onee-Chan happy.

"Yes. " I nodded. "He became a Shota because of the coconut, we didn't commit the crime or plan to kill him at all."

"Coconut?" Koenji titled his head. "I know it, I know it. I love coconut, it's sweet and delicious!"

He looked around at our classmates.

Then, he smiled and pointed at Sakura.

"Coconuts!"

And Hasebe.

"Coconuts!"

And Kushida.

"There are coconuts everywhere!"

Then, Mii-Chan.

"Coco--" He stopped and shook his head. "No, it is a surfboard!"

No need to be a sleeping Nene. After comparing those four differences, we all could decode them.

We tried to hold our laugh. Mii-Chan's eyes became blank. The Chinese loli turned her face to Hirata.

"Hirata-Kun. " She said coldly. "Please tell the teacher that from now on, our class has 39 people."

"W--Where is another one?" Hirata stuttered since he tried not to laugh.

"Well, let's say. He wants to take a rest on this paradise island for a long, long time."

--

"This is the reason why we have to babysit the 6-year-old Shota in a muscular man's body."

Horikita blinked her eyes and looked at Rokusuke-Kun.

"Oh, I forget to introduce you. Rokusuke-Kun. This is Horikita Suzune."

Koenji-Kun bowed to Horikita.

"Nice to meet you, Horikita-OneeChan! I'm Koenji Rokusuke, 6 years old!"

"N--Nice to meet you. " Horikita mumbled.

"You are so cute! Can I call you Suzune-Onee-chan?"

"Yes...I guess."

She blushed a bit.

"Ok, Rokusuke-Kun. Let's take milk! And after you drink it, we can go to do something fun!" Hirata said while rubbing Koenji's head. "What do you want to do?"

"I don't know, Yosuke-OniiChan. Haruki-OniiChan tell me to bathe with the girl! He also gives me a camera!"

Ok, we needed to protect this kid from Yamauchi at all costs.

"Ah, I think you are too young for that kind of stuff. You need to grow up, then, you can pay for bathing with a girl or girls!" Sometimes, Hirata looked surprisingly professional. "Now, what about swimming? Can you swim?"

Koenji shook his head.

"Well, I will teach you! Let's go!"

"Um. Wakata!" Koenji seemed to be happy.

"Well, see you. Horikita-San. Ayanokouji-Kun. " Hirata nodded to us.

"Goodbye, Suzune-Onee-Chan, Kiyotaka-Onee-Chan!"

Hirata hold Koenji's hand and walked out of the lounge, leaving I and Horikita alone.

Horikita sighed and looked at the sunset.

"Well," She said. "At first, I think I'm more special than everyone in this class. Now, I learned that I'm pretty normal compared to my classmate. And it's good."

I didn't want to interrupt her. But if the compass fighter who could use the demon blood art and will become the predator every time smelling the waffles was pretty normal. Yamai Ren would be a pretty kind girl.

--

After a little dinner with Horikita to ceremony our success, I walked to the rooftop.

The sky was dark and calm. The sky and sea became one.

Behind me, it was a colorful light from the lounge. Everyone was gleeful with the luxury of this cruise and the easiness that they didn't meet for a week.

But there was someone who never met the easiness for a long time.

These kinds of people were used to the uneasiness and were more comfortable when they were a problem in their mind.

Someone like me and a girl who was on the rooftop too.

"Good evening. "

I greeted her, she turned her face at me with surprise.

"Oh, good evening. Ayanokouji-Kun."

"I didn't expect to find you here, Inogashira. " I called her name. "Or should I call you the detective Kokoro?"

Inoghira Kokoro opened her eyes wide.

"Don't deny. I know it was you who solve the case. You are the real sleeping Nene. You made Mori unconscious and act like her to close the case."

The girl pursed her lips. She became silent for a few minutes, before nodding as giving up.

"How do you know?"

"Come on. You hid behind the tree that Mori lend on, How can no one see you?"

But it came out that there was only me who saw her.

Inogashira sighed.

"You are right. Ayanokouji-Kun. I used Mori-San as my puppet. If you don't know, I have a talent at investigation and changing the voice." She twitched her face a bit before speaking with my voice. "Hello, I'm Ayanokouji Kiyoyaka. I really enjoy Buddhism."

It was very impressive. There was no difference from the real one.

That was why she could sing like Luciano Pavarotti. She could change her voice.

"Why do you have to hide your talent?" I asked her.

"As you see. I'm very shy. Every time I tried to explain my deduction to anyone, I can't say it out loud. So I need to use someone as my puppets." Inogashira said sadly. "More than that, I have to hide from something."

"Something?" I raised my eyebrows.

She nodded.

"Actually, I'm not a 15-year-old girl as you see. I'm older than this. Before I enrolled in this school. I was the high schooler detective. One day, I went to investigate at the amusement park. I saw a secret organization planning a crime. They noticed me and catch me. They forced me to take the weird medicine and make my body younger."

"Wait. What is your real age?"

"Sixteen. " Inogashira said. "Despite my body is fifteen, but my brain is sixteen. My name is the great detective Kokoro!"

I heard the saxophone sound again.

"This organization is the thing that I tried to hide from."

"Do you know its name?" I asked her.

"I don't sure. But I called it the black organization." Inogashira sat down on the floor and looked at the sky.

Her eyes were full of fear.

That organization might be as scary as the white room.

"Why do you tell this to me?" I asked her.

"Because you asked me."

"Just because I asked you?"

Inogashira smiled.

"You are the same kind of people like me, Ayanokouji-Kun. You are hiding from something."

I opened my eyes wide and looked at her. "How do you--"

"I'm a great detective. Ayanokouji-Kun." She said softly and stood up. "I can deduction who you are, what you are hiding from. But I won't do that."

Inogashira Kokora walked away from the rooftop. I looked following her.

"Why?" I asked.

"Because everyone has something they want to hide. If they want to hide, why we should reveal it?"

She gave me the last sentence before going back to the lounge.

She was right.

I had something I wanted to hide.

Everyone had.

--

On the fourth floor of the cruise.

At the same time that Ayanokouji talked with Inogashira.

In a room.

There was a girl looking at herself naked in the mirror.

She had something she wanted to hide too.

Everyone had.

Volume 3 end.

Volume 4 coming soon.

???: Wait!

Author-San: Hm. Who was there?

???: It's me. Ryuen! Kuku.

Author-San: Hah! Ryuen-San. What are you doing here?

Ryuen: I come here because I think you forget something. Kuku.

Author-San: Um. I don't think so. What do I forget?

Ryuen: My plan revelation! Come on. Author. Do you think the reader will know my plan by themselves, Kuku?

Author-San: I don't understand you.

Ryuen: What an idiot! Kuku. Listen. Every CoTe fanfiction. Every! When they reach the inhabitant island test. The author needs to write the scene that I deal with Katsuragi to tell the reader that I have a deal with him, that I will give him the accessories we used. And I will sell him the information about class B and D's leader! But his class will pay me 20,000 points per person per month, Kuku.

Author-San: Ah hah.

Ryuen: And this scene will reveal the reason that Ibuki had to steal Suzune's keycard and left it beside Suzune's body, Kuku. It was because her camera was broken, so she needed to steal the keycard and show it to Katsuragi as evidence, Kuku.

Author-San: Ah. I think I'm too lazy for writing that. Is that necessary?

Ryuen: What? It's necessary!! If you don't have this scene, the reader won't know why Ibuki left the keycard to Horikita. And the contract will be important in the future too. Kuku!

Author-San: Come on. Ryuen-San. Everyone knows that. This volume is the last volume adapted to anime. Everyone who reads this fanfiction must be a CoTE fan. And every CoTE fan must watch the anime before. And whoever watches the anime will already know your plan!

Ryuen: What the Kuku? What logic do you use!? Stop being lazy and write that scene, right now, Kuku!

Author-San: Why do I have to do it?

Ryuen: To make the reader know the information, Kuku!

Author-San: But you just them what they should know from this scene.

Ryuen: W--What, Kuku?

Author-San: Yeah. About the contract. Why did Ibuki leave the keycard? You tell them all.

Ryuen: Y--You tricked me, Kuku?

Author-San: Yes. And if you don't shut up now, I'll make you be expelled in the next volume.

Ryuen: You can't do that, Kuku.

Author-San: If I can make Ibuki use the breath technique, I can do everything. Now, stop this useless talking and finish this chapter!

Ryuen: O--Okay, Kuku.

Author-San: Thank you for reading. Volume 2 was ended. See you in Volume 3! Love you all.

This line is nothing. I just make it bold to make every know that this chapter is already ended.

[Short Story] Volume 1 Reaction (1)

Opening Song.

Harmonic jingle with the jazz music: Welcome--to--Classroom--of--the--elite--Radio--!!!!!

Author-San (Who sounds like Dean Martin with the British accent): Hi! My dear readers! Welcome to Welcome to Classroom of the Elite Radio! The radio for everyone in the family! I'm your poor pervert Author-San! And beside me, in this studio. Please give them a warm welcome! our beloved actors and actresses!!!!!

Ayanokouji: Hi, everyone. Ayanokouji Kiyotaka, playing Ayanokouji Kiyotaka desu.

Horikita: Hi, Horikita Suzune, playing Horikita Suzune desu.

Kushida: Kushida Kikyo, playing Kushida Kikyo desu. Love you all!

Yamauchi: Hi! Yamauchi Haru--

Horikita: Is it necessary to introduce ourselves? And what do you mean with me playing myself?

Yamauchi: Oi, it's my--

Ichinose: I also think it's no need. Oh! My name is Ichinose Honami, playing Ichinose Honami desu!

Yamauchi: You steal my intro--

Author-San: I agreed with you, Ichinose-San! What if we start our program?

Ayanokouji: If you said so. First, thank you to every reader. You all are my tool--

Horikita: What?

Ayanokouji: My tool for increasing our encouragement. I have to thank you a hundred times.

Author-San: Ah, my tears--Well, today, we will do this fanfiction's reaction. I hope we will finish the first volume in one chapter. So I'll give you only highlights and outstanding parts. So we won't waste our time!

Ryuen: Tell them, author. You're just too lazy to do a whole volume!

Ishizaki: Eh! Ryuen-San, why don't you say that Kuku, anymore?

Ryuen: It's my character for acting. I'm not doing it in real life.

Ibuki: No matter how he looks in the set. Ryuen-Kun actually is a good man. He gives me a Persian Fabric for my birthday too.

Ryuen: (Laugh) You exaggerate me, Ibuki-Chan.

Author-San: Well, I will leave this radio to you all. Remember, do your best. And please remember that this isn't the canon for this fanfiction's timeline. Hm. Using canon with the fanfiction is kinda weird.

(Author-San leaves the room.)

Ayanokouji: Ok. Let start our programs. What about we start with our classic opening scene. The bus scene.

Chapter 1

..

Although being called the luckiest man in the world. Sometimes I wonder if it's true.

For example the first school day.

That day, I missed the bus since I overslept.

You may ask, it's just a bus.

No, it's not just any bus. Because when I looked through the window, I saw two cute girls on the bus.

The first girl was the Yamato Nadeshiko. Her long hair is dark as the bottom of the ocean. Her skin is bright as the moon (but not as rough). And she is the ice-princess type. How much Poonya did she have to be beautiful like this?

The other was the girl with the angelic face. Her brown short hair makes her look cute and childish. I can feel a positive power pervaded from her.

Who won't be enjoyed riding with two angels?

There was another blond, well-built guy on the bus too. He is an attractive guy so I didn't mind riding with him.

But I saw them wore the same uniform as me. So I ensured I would meet them again at the school; Tokyo Metropolitan Advanced Nurturing School.

So I waited for another bus.

..

Ayanokouji: After I know you three. I just realized that I was very lucky back then.

Ike: What are you talking about, Ayanokouji? Riding the same bus with Horikita-Chan and Suzune-Chan is the best gift!!!

Ayanokouji: If you know Horikita and Kushida better, you won't say that. Ok, I need to stop talking, I feel like someone is going to use her compass.

Koenji: Yes, I remember that bus. Ah, there was an annoying lady who tried to force me to give my seat to an old hag! Ridiculous.

Hirata: You should give her a seat, Koenji-Kun.

Kushida: I tell him. But he didn't listen to me. In the end, there was a man giving that old lady a seat.

Ayanokouji: You were on that bus too, weren't you?

Horikita: Yes.

Karuizawa: And you didn't give her a seat! Woh, that's wicked! Suzuchan.

Horikita: I just stand with my principal. What about you? Karukei. If you were me, would you give her a seat?

Karuizawa: Of course, not! But, Suzuchan. You didn't give her a seat because of your principal. I wouldn't give her a seat because I would sleep as soon as I found the seat on the bus. We are not the same. Someone give me that Breaking Bad guy meme, please.

Kushida: Someone may be confused with the way they talked to each other. Let me explain. Karuizawa-San and Horikita-San is so closed in the production. After we finished the shooting, they always hang out together.

Ayanokouji: Let's move on to the next scene. Do you remember the first time we know this school's rules?

..

In this school, There are special rules that make it different from another school.

You have to stay inside the campus for the next three years. Contact with anyone outside the school is forbidden. You are in completely another world.

Luckily, Inside the school, there are many other facilities so that students don't suffer from being restricted. There are karaoke, theater rooms, cafes, and even boutiques. It's like a small town.

Make me feel like I was in another world.

And there is also its own currency.

"I will now hand out student ID cards. With this card, you can buy anything from any of the shops and facilities around campus. It works like a credit card. However, be careful of how many points you use. There's nothing you can't buy at school. If there's something on school grounds, it's purchasable." Chabasira-sensei kept talking.

This is the S-System. In this school, the money replaces by the point.

"You will get 100,000 points each month. You could either transfer it to anyone else or keep it until next month. However, bullying other people for points is prohibited. The school is very strict on matters concerning bullying. Oh I almost forget, 1 point worth 1 yen"

..

Hirata: I felt like I was dreaming back then.

Ike: Yes. 100,000 yen per month. I never touched that much money before.

Yahiko: That's why you spend all of them in one month? Idiot?

Sudo: Oi, what did you say?

Katsuragi: Stop your mouth and enjoy the movie, Yahiko.

Yahiko: Sorry, Katsuragi-San.

Chabashira: I want you to pay attention to my lines. You will get 100,000 points each month. Do you see something wrong?

Ichinose: Yes. Sae-Sensei said you will get 100,000 points this month. Why did you say that?

Chabashira: Well. It's because the director gives me the wrong screenshot. We were shooting the fourth chapter when we realized that I said the wrong lines. I talked with Author-San and decided to change my role.

Ayanokouji: You can say it's the right decision. Oh, the next scene is our first met. Do you remember Horikita?

Horikita: No, I don't.

..

I said suddenly. "Ehm, I'm Ayanokoji Kiyotaka. Nice to meet you."

I tried to smile as wide as I could to tell her I'm a friendly guy.

She looked at me like she looked at some stone sculpture.

"Horikita Suzune." She said and let her eyes be with the book without more interacting with me.

Thank you. Have a good day.

What happened? The smile is the most efficient device for beginning a friendship, isn't it?

I looked at my reflection in the window's glass.

Oh, I see. I wasn't smiling.

I tried to smile but it's impossible. How could I forget that? I couldn't smile.

Because of my congenital disease. I couldn't do any expression on my face but 'I am the heartless monster who think everyone else is nothing more than a tool' face. The doctor said the present technology couldn't cure this disease yet.

..

Matsushita: Aw. My poor Ototo!

Ayanokouji: I will say for the last time. I'm not your brother.

Yamauchi: Onee-Chan! I fear the dark. Can I sleep with you tonight--

Bonk!

Miyake: Don't worry. Matsushita. The horny police got him.

Ichinose: Back to the story. Ah, Ayanokouji-Kun. Is this disease even real?

Ayanokouji: Yes. I suffered because of it for a long time.

Inogashira: Phew. At first, I thinks it's because you were raised by a secret organization, making you become a heartless monster. My great detective's sense can be wrong sometimes.

Shinohara: What do you mean--

Inogashira: Nothing.

Ayanokouji: Well. Let's go to the next chapter.

Horikita: Wait. We can't skip this scene.

Ayanokouji: Which scene?

Horikita: Well, your legendary introduction.

Ichinose: Wow. That's interesting.

Ryuen: I wonder what he would be.

Ayanokouji: Trust me. There is nothing.

Horikita: Well, I will play it then.

Ayanokouji: Horikita. I beg your mercy.

Kushida: Oops. Sorry, Ayanokouji-Kun. I accidentally touch the play button.

Ayanokouji: Wait--

..

"Ah... My name is Ayanokouji Kiyotaka. I'm not good at anything... But I will try to be close with everyone."

I lost it. Not gonna lie. I lost it.

Not cold. Not cool. Everything is normal.

I sat down. Everyone clapped for me as they tried to console me. If everything went this way. I would be forgotten. Just the background in the class.

Something flashed in my mind.

"Oh. I enjoy Buddhism very much!" I said loudly.

..

(Death air for a minute)

Ayanokouji: Please, your guy. This is a reaction. Please give me a reaction.

Ike: Sorry. Ayanokouji. Sorry for calling you a lucky bastard.

Ryuen: I--I didn't expect this.

Ayanokouji: Is there any reaction but feeling pathetic?

Ichinose: No matter how pathetic you are. You will always be my first boyfriend.

Horikita: I don't think you can have 2 first boyfriends.

Koenji: Beautiful! Cool! No one can compare!

Ayanokouji: Here come some good reactions.

Koenji: Hm? Are you talking with me? Sorry, Ayanormalboy. I'm looking at the mirror so I don't know what happens.

Ayanokouji:...

Kikyo: Well. Minna-San. Let's see the second chapter!

Chapter 2

..

Someone said the men's brain is at their lower body, not their head.

This is the nature of male creatures.

But we are the male humans, not the male animal.

If everyone was controlled by their desire, the world would be a savage place.

Buddhism has the five most important interdicts called Seela 5.

The third one is Kamesumicha Jara Veramanee Sika Pathangsamathiyami.

In conclusion. Don't be too horny. You shouldn't cheat your lover or sexually harassment anyone.

And now, At the swimming class, by the pool. I felt like my classmate completely forgot those interdicts.

I was here, surrounded by the horny teenager.

..

Karuizawa: You're right, Ayanokouji-Kun. Our class is filled with horny monsters. Of course, except My Hirata-Kun.

Yamauchi: Really, because he borrowed me Shizu--

Hirata: Shizuka-Chan's doll! I'm Doraemon's fan.

Karuizawa/ Sato/ Shinohara: That's cute!

Yukimura: Why do you seem to be afraid of something, Yukimura? Anyway. I agree with Ayanokouji's point. I believe the genius use their upper head more than their lower head. Actually, I believe that the size of the lower head is inverse to the size of the upper head.

Sudo: So do you think you are the most genius man in the world?

Yukimura: I didn't--What do you mean?

Koenji: Huh. This is what commoners think. A true god-like me can use two heads at the same time!

Ryuen: Move on from this topic, please.

Katsuragi: Huh, why do you seem to be uncomfortable with this topic?

Ibuki: Ryuen-Kun is sensitive with something like this. Forgive him.

Ryuen: Ibuki-Chan! Don't tell them.

Yamauchi: Can we fast forward a bit? Ah, Stop. Thank you.

..

"Here come the girls!" Ike yelled with a happy face. When the girls came out of the changing room. Although I thought I was tough enough to not lose to the dark desire. The high schoolers with the swimsuit still got me. This is nirvana or something? I asked myself while looking at the girls in a nice shape.

There is Kushi Kikyo who always has an angelic smile. Only a week. She became the most popular girl in the school. She also had friends in other classes. She talked with me once. It's just asking for my telephone number. But she's very friendly and said that we should hang out sometimes.

Also My neighbor, Horikita Suzune. She still walked alone. Cold as always. After she told me her name. We never talked again. There was no luck for me anymore. But otherwise, I felt like if I related to her, I would get into some trouble in the future. It was just the feeling though.

..

Ayanokouji: I don't think this is the important highlight--

Ike: Shut up. And enjoy. Ayanokouji. Enjoy it.

Yamauchi: Rewind, please.

Sudo: Gross. You two are gross. Oh, that's Suzune. Please stop at this frame.

Karuizawa: What are you doing, Suzuchan? Stop! Someone stops her! She has a compass!

Ishizaki: Fast forward!! Oh my god!! Fast Forward!!

Ryuen: This is why I accept the invite to this radio.

..

After the girls finished. Onodera was the winner. She was in the swimming club so her time is 26 seconds. My cold neighbor came for the second. Kushida's time is 31 seconds. Not bad but she got fourth place in the end.

I walked to the pool without thinking about the win. I was in the same group as Sudo. So I just tried to run away from the last place.

I passed Horikita at the pool. She looked a little bit grumpy. Maybe she is the kind of girl that hates the loss. Seeing someone sad makes my heart pained. T hat man told me to act nice to everyone, it will increase my luck.

So I just said.

"You're wonderful, Horikita."

Horikita looked at me suspiciously. Maybe when I said a pretty thing with a straight face. It's felt like I was teasing her. I wished she didn't feel that way.

"Thank you. Do your best. Ayanokouji-Kun."

The second sentence from her mouth. And she remembered my name! And she blessed me! Ayanolucky!

..

Ayanokouji: (Sigh)

Horikita: What's wrong, Ayanokouji-Kun?

Ayanokouji: I miss that time. When people still comment on every paragraph. When I still thought you are a cute girl. The time has gone very fast.

Kushida: Well. Do you mean you have a crush on Horikita back then?

Ayanokouji: No. I just think it'll be lucky if I can befriend her.

Ichinose: What about now?

Ayanokouji: Reject this question. I feel unsafe to answer.

..

I stood on the platform happily. I didn't mind Sudo or who else besides me. Today is my lucky day. I won the bet. The beautiful girls talked with me. I'm the luckiest man in the world. What could go wrong?

And then, I saw a spider climb on the platform.

"Ready, Set--"

Spider!

I'm scared of nothing. But this thing --scared me.

It's because of trauma in my youth. Something was invading the White Room. It called itself the heroes. But he came into my room at the midnight so I was afraid of him so much.

I remembered everything. He punched the WR's employee. Pin them with the roof by his spider web. That evil in the red-blue suit. The black spider was on his chest.

He kidnapped me and said he will help me out of hell. That time, I didn't know what that man did. So I think That evil in the red was going to kill me.

However that man's friend-- I think he is more like allies. That man has no friend. His allies with six metal arms helped me from the spider evil. It ran away with the giant robot called "Leopadon".

Since then. I couldn't stand a spider.

So when I saw a spider that came from nowhere--

" Go!". Sensei yelled.

I jumped off the platform into the water and swam as fast as I can to get away from that spider. I swum and didn't interested in anything but trying to be farthest from that thing.

I reached the other side of the pool. I kneeled at the edge and gasped.

Sensei looked at me with surprise on his face.

Sudo reached my side 2 seconds later. He stared and asked.

"Ayanokouji, how could you ever do that?"

..

Ishizaki: God damn!!

Onodera: I'm very surprised. He did it in 17.12 seconds. He broke the world record!!

Ichinose: Um. You remind your past before your power awakes. So you are a shonen protagonist, confirm!

Ayanokouji: Come on. It's just a coincidence.

Horikita: You said that phrase too much. Maybe we should change this fanfiction to CoTe: It's just a coincidence.

Katsuragi: What happened next?

Sudo: He beat all of us, and won the first prize. I'm still angry!

Ryuen: Tell me your secret. Ayanokouji.

Ayanokouji: Another spider.

..

Then, I saw someone sitting on the side.

Horikita was there. Alone again.

I decided to talk with her. After beating the world record twice. I was confident that today my luck skill had been activated. So it's time for a headshot.

I walked to her and said. "How are you, Hori..."

My words were cut off because I slipped. The floor is very slippery and I just climbed out of the pool. Horikita's eyes opened wide since I fell into her.

"Oof!"

I opened my eyes and realized I was on Horikita's body.

"What are you doing, Ayanokoji-Kun?" Horikita said and blushed.

"I'm sorry. It's just the accident." Wait, why did the line feel so familiar.

I was on the cute girl's soft body... in the swimsuit. Did this a thing called Service Scene?

I had heard that my senior at the WhiteRoom who couldn't pass the test will get this fate for all of his life. They couldn't stand firmly and would fall on the cute girls every 2 minutes. At the WhiteRoom we call them.

H.A.R.E.M. Protoganist.

Harassment All girl ' Round him for Every two Minutes. and Protoganist means they have been the protagonist of the research for a while. Buddha blesses them.

..

Ike: You lucky bastard.

Yamauchi: You lucky bastard.

Sudo: You lucky bastard.

Yukimura: You lucky bastard.

Miyake: You lucky bastard.

Ishizaki: You lucky bastard.

Yahiko: You lucky bastard.

Ryuen: You lucky bastard.

Katsuragi: You lucky Jon Snow.

Sato/ Mori/ Matsushita: You lucky bitch.

Karuizawa: You lucky bitch.

Horikita: Karuikei! You have a boyfriend!

Karuizawa: Sorry, I'm easily following the atmosphere.

Yamauchi: Is it possible to learn this power?

Ayonokouji: Not from your baseball team. Anyway. Let's see the next chapter. Chapter 3--Wait, where is chapter three?

Horikita: I threatened--cough--asked Author-San politely to delete its file.

Sato: Not fair. There is the rare footage of us first having lunch with Ayanokouji-Kun!

Horikita: Sorry. It happened and nothing can change.

Kushida: Oh look. I found some mp3 files left on Author-San's laptop.

Horikita: Don't--

Horikitaeatingwaffles.mp3 start playing: So wonderful! This is the best thing ever made! I like these waffles as much as Onii-san! Oh my god! This is the worth thing for losing the point! Three more waffles, please!

(Dead Air-Chan come into the studio again.)

Ayanokouji: Shh. Shh. Don't cry. I'm here. There. There.

Horikita: I--I(whined.) I just want to eat waffles. Am I wrong?

Ayanokouji: No, you aren't wrong. The waffles are wrong--

Horikita: Talk another trash to Waffle-Kun. And I will kill you.

Ayanokouji: Ok. I am the one who fucking wrong. Okay?

Ichinose: Don't worry. Horikita-San. Everyone has their secret. Like me. I won't ever tell anyone that I always wear lace underwear!

Yamauchi: Googoo. Gaga.

Koenji: Baraboo.

Ayanokouji: Swoofledoodle! Swoofledoodle!

Ichinose: What's wrong with you? Why are you acting like the baby?

Doctor: I think it's because their blood runs to their lower head. So their upper head performance deterioration, sir.

Yukimura: This is our best theory.

Ibuki: Why are you two still fine?

Doctor: Well, Ibuki-Dono. The worm needs less food than the elephant, sir.

Ryuen: I said move on from this topic.

Yukimura: Since Ayanokouji is a baby now, I will be the new host. Let's look at our breakpoint. Chapter 4.

Chapter 4

..

It was almost 8 a.m. on the 1st of May.

But the points didn't come into the account, yet.

That's why our class looked panicked. Many students used all of their points before the end of the month. Horikita looked at me as the words "I told you.".

When Chabashira-Sensei came into the classroom, Ike suddenly asked her.

"Sae-Chan Sensei, Why we didn't get this month's point yet?"

Chabasshira-Sensei looked at him with a scary face but I could feel something in her eyes.

The spark of the mock.

It made my stomach sick.

"I will tell you why Ike." She grinned. "But before that, I didn't tell you that you will receive 100,000 points every month, did I?"

"Ah, In this fic, you said that teacher." Hirata raised his hand and said. "You said You will get 100,000 points each month."

Chabashira-Sensei stunted. She looked around the class.

"I really said that way?" Everybody nodded.

"Not tricky words or vague words?"

"I think you said very clearly, Sensei." Yukimura, the guy with the glass said.

"Oh." Chabashira-Sensei pursed her lip. "I need to say it in the way that can trick you and the reader that you will get 100,000 points every month, although you won't. But I forgot it. So now I really trick you all."

"What!" The whole class yelled at the same time when heard that.

Chabashira-Sensei didn't mind her children. Her face became depressed and then she sat down and hug her knee.

"Damn. I'm a bad teacher." She mumbled. Her eyes were completely dead. "I try to be the badass-cold blood teacher. But I'm just the suck teacher who can't even trick her class."

"What happened, Sae-Chan Sensei!?" Ike shouted panickily and walked to her. "What do you mean we won't get the 100,000 points each month?"

"I'm a bad teacher. Still single in my 30. I'm a suck teacher. Where is my alcohol? I need some alcohol. I'm a useless teacher." The teacher still mumbled. She was completely mind-breaking.

..

Ike: And the best actress academy awards go to--Chabashira Sae.

Hirata: I'm very surprised back then. Because they didn't tell me that they change the script.

Onodera: Yes, I think she will come in and start insulting us in a bad way. But it's completely different. We had to improvise that time.

Chabashira: The director wants the most real reaction. And I'm very impressed with you all. You did this scene perfectly.

Katsuragi: (Wipe his tear)

Yahiko: Hm. Katsuragi-San. Are you okay?

Katsuragi: I'm just impressed by her acting and role. She made it perfectly. It reminds me of how Miko-Chan screamed like hell when she played Aqua.

Ryuen: Oh, that's me, That's me on the screen!.

..

"What the hell of this smell?" One man yelled from a restroom.

"Kuku, sound like someone got diarrhea." Another long hair man said.

"Not me, I eat only clean healthy food." The bald man in another room answered calmly.

"So, What's your class again? I'm from B." The first man asked.

"A" The bald man said.

"C, Kuku." The answer is from the long hair.

"I want to ask to confirm, How many points do you get this month? I get 65,000"

"94,000" A-Kun

"49,000" C-Chan... Sorry, C-kun.

"So this means a class point equal 100 personal points. Am I right?"

"I think so, Opps, it's come. Come on baby. You can do it." They heard the serious yell from C's room and then, the sigh of relief.

"So Is it real that we were pushed in each class according to our ability?" B-Kun said.

"I think so. But my teacher said it's about true ability, not the grade, not the athletic, not the social skill or personality. It's about all of it. Oops, it's come again. Do it! Do it, Boy!"

..

Ichinose: So you guys first met in the restroom. Well. (Laugh awkwardly)Friendship can be anywhere!

Kanzaki: For the god sake, Ryuen. What do you eat to make that sound?

Ayanokouji: Oh, Ryuji. I think you won't come.

Kanzaki: Sorry for my late. Come on, Ryuen. Tell me. What do you eat?

Ryuen: I didn't eat anything, okay? I didn't even poop. I just make the sound to make myself sound like the badass! I want to make you fear me!!

Ibuki: Ryuen-Kun. Where are you going--

Ayanokouji: Well. Since Ryuen ran out of the studio to cry. I think we should move on to the next scene.

Ishizaki: I noticed that Ryuen-San didn't say Kuku in this scene.

Ibuki: (Whisper) Well, Ryeun-Kun just got this idea in volume 2 though.

..

I saw Chabachira-Sensei was sitting at the desk-- crying? She was crying! She put her head on Kushida's shoulder. Crying and drinking the beer. Kushida was consoling her. There were many students around her too.

"I'm just trash and I will die alone." Chabashira-Sensei cried.

"No, Chabachira-Sensei. You can lie to all of us. Although you missed your plan." Kushida said with a soft voice.

"Sato," I called the girls that I think I could talk with. "What happened here?"

"Ah, After you went to the toilet. The teacher get the beer out of her pocket and started drinking. Then she cried so hard. That's why we're trying to console her."

Pardon.

"Do you know Kushida-Chan?" Chabashira-Sensei said. "I try so hard to act cold. I thought I would come in and reveled your all the truth. Then called you guy defected and told you how idiot you are. But now. Who is the real idiot? Me!"

"Calm down. Teacher. We're idiots. You not."

Excuse me. Why I felt something was wrong.

"Imagine, Kushida-Chan. I stand at that podium, talk to you with disappointed, fakely clap while saying 'Congratulation. This is the first time that class D loses all points since the first month.' Imagine about it. How bad-ass am I?" She started crying again.

"I just want to reach class A for once. When I can't do it. I blame your guy for being stupid. But this time is my mistake. I can't use the Chekhov's gun, you know? I can't use it now. And I end up drinking before my class's eyes. I can't be the bride now."

How the start and the end were related?

..

Ayanokouji: Personally, I think this scene is the best joke until now.

Kushida: I like a waffle scene more. But this joke is also good. What about audiences? What do you think? Tell Kikyo, please.

Horikita: Back to the story, please. I think this scene is important because it makes us know the truth about the school.

Ike: Yeah. But don't you think Sae-Chan is so fucking cute in this scene?

Yamauchi: Yes. That's why I take the role to woo her. Actually, Okitani was the one who take this role. But I asked him for his role.

Koenji: I was never interested in commoners. But for Rokusuke's sake, Miss Chabashira is very lovely!

Ichinose: I started loving her more than my teacher!

Kanzaki: Chabashira the best waifu!!

Hirata: No, the best waifu is the old woman in the bus scene.

(Dead air)

Hirata: Sorry. I speak my mind too loud.

..

I walked to watch it and found that the least one was Sudo who got 14. Ike and Yamauchi were failed too.

But then I felt the sight from around. The whole class was looking at me.

What happened?

I looked at the top of the paper.

The first place Ayanokouji Kiyotaka - 100

The co-second place

Yukimura Teruhiko - 90

Koenji Rokusuke - 90

Horikita Suzune - 90

And that's how my luck works.

..

Yukimura: How can you do that!?

Ayanokouji: It's just--

Horikita: A coincidence. I asked him a million times and he still insisted.

Katsuragi: Impossible.

Sudo: Damn! You are too lucky!

Ayanokouji: That's why this fanfiction's name is Ayanokouji The Lucky bastard. Oops. It looks like we are time out.

Ike: What!! We haven't even finished the first half of the first volume yet.

Horikita: It can't help, if it was too long. The reader will be tired and lazy.

Ayanokouji: Also Author-San will try to update this short story every day. At least 6 days, it'll finish and we will finally start the new volume.

Sudo: Yeah. Give that bastard a time to rest. He is in the final exam now. And he needs time to plan a plot for the next volume too.

Ayanokouji: Exactly. So for now. We will break for a while. And we are going back after the commercial break. Thank you.

Kushida: If you have any complaints about this chapter, you can tell me directly in this paragraph. Lobe you all!!

Harmonic jingle with the jazz music: Welcome--to--Classroom--of--the--elite--Radio--!!!!!

Another Harmonic jingle with the jazz music: Commercial--Break!

Commercial Spot:

Tokyo Metropolitan Advanced Nurturing High School. The school of the elite. In only three years, we will train all of you to become the elite who are ready to be the top class of Japan! Guarantee to apply to all of the universities you want!

No pay! No risk! Only the future!

Apply us today!

The sound of the ANHS's student council members: Come on! Be our family.

[Short Story] Volume 1 Reaction (2)

Harmonic jingle with the jazz music: Welcome--to--Classroom--of--the--elite--Radio--!!!!!

Ayanokouji: Hello, everyone. Now, we are back from the advertisement break. Thank you for being our sponsor.Tokyo Metropolitan Advanced Nurturing High School. School for the winner, School for the elite. During this break, I and my friends are here with you.

Ryuen: I come back, Kuku.

Ichinose: What are you waiting for? Let's go to chapter 5!

Chapter 5

..

"Ayanokouji, Where did you get this food?" Ike asked when he saw my food.

We were at the cafeteria. But in front of me is 5 steaks, 2 salads, and 7 glasses of wine.

At my table. I was with Hirata, Sato, Mutsushida, Shinohara, Mori, and Karuizawa.

"I cook it myself," I said while cutting the steak-- liked a Sir.

I have to thank Horikita for this idea. The second day after we knew the truth about the point. She took the lunch box to the school. She said it was cheaper than buying the lunch at the cafeteria. She just used the free ingredients in the supermarket.

That was why I try it myself.

"You can cook, Ayanokouji?" Yamauchi asked and gulped down his saliva. He was holding the free vegetable food set. I could tell its taste--didn't good.

"Actually no. I just put the ingredients on the pot and then pressed my luck."

"What? Cooking with luck?" I knew they would ask like this, so I took the picture while I was cooking salad.

"Hear." They received the picture. Then, they nodded acceptably.

"I understood. But How do you get so much food? You must walk around the world to get enough ingredients." Ike still doubted.

"You knew that girl? The nun one who sounded like Horikita. I asked her for help cooking. Every time I can cook the perfect steak. She will give me one more." I asked then put the meat into my mouth-- like a Sir.

..

Sato: I remember that time. Ayanokouji-Kun is so kind! He treated us!

Ike: Tch. Die. Riajuu.

Doctor: Wait. How do you get that game?

Ayanokouji: I just download it. What's wrong?

Doctor: Well. We are in 2015. But this game was released in 2020.

Yamauchi: Don't destroy the mood, Doc. In our universe, This game is released in 2014. Of course, when we reach 2020. All seven countries will have already revealed. And the biggest plot twist of this game is--

Ike: Shut up, Haruki! Don't spoil the truth that Aether is the girl and Lumine is the boy!

Katsuragi: Ok. You said their name now.

Kushida: You say Horikit-San is good at cooking. Really?

Sudo: Yes. Her Miso soup is great!

Ayanokouji: We haven't reachedthat part though.

..

There was only a teacher in the teacher's room.

She was the young lady with curly hair, checking her hair in front of the mirror. So I asked her;

"Excuse me. Is Chabashira-Sensei here?"

"Hmm. Sae-Chan? I think she's coming. You can wait in here."

Sae-Chan? I thought this teacher might be Chabashira-Sensei's friend.

"Thank you. But I don't want to bother you. I'll wait outside." I bowed. Then, left the room. But the teacher followed me.

"I'm Hoshinomiya Chie. I'm a close friend of Sae-Chan, you know? We're so close till can call another one first name."

I didn't ask anything, Sensei. Please leave me alone.

"Hey, what's your name boy?" She asked with a childish tone. I felt like she was a high schooler, not a teacher.

"Ayanokouji, Sensei."

"Ayanokouji? Teehee. I'm sure you're kinda popular. Am I right?" She smiled.

If I said no, it would be a lie. But If I said yes--I didn't have the confidence to admit something like that.

When Hoshinomiya-Sensei saw my shyness. She felt fun for teasing me so she started to offend my hand.

"You looked cool and handsome, you know? Sensei never lie to a little boy." Her hand attacked my face.

"Ara Ara. You don't even try to escape. So Sensei thought you enjoy this."

No, Sensei. This is the first time that the female touched me. So I became a rock.

"Sensei, please stop--"

"What're you doing?" I heard the cold sound.

Pfft.

"Oh." Someone hit Hoshinomiya-Sensei's head. So she fell forward me. I didn't prepare yet. So it caused me to fall together with her.

"What're you trying to do with my student?" Chabashira-Sensei who just hit her friend with a pad asked after seeing Hoshinomiya-Sensei be on my chest.

..

Ichinose: I didn't know that Hoshinomiya-Sensei was like this.

Kanzaki: I know it. She tried to make me go to her room several times.

Ayanokouji: Did you go?

Kanzaki: No. Chabashira-Sensei is suited my taste more.

Hirata: I agreed. Hoshinomiya-Sensei is too young for me.

Karuizawa: What?

Hirata: What?

Mashima: Trust me, boy. Don't go to that woman's room. She will dump you today later, and you won't ever have a crush on someone again.

Hoshinomiya: Mo! Tomonari-Kun! Don't make these kids fear me!

Mashima: I just say the fact. This is the reason why I don't want to date you. Because if I did, you'll become my last girl. I want to fall in love with more women, you know?

Hoshinomiya: Tomonari--Kun--

Chabashira: Tch. Die Riajuu.

..

Chabashira-Sensei stood up and pushed me hard, consequences, I darted to Horikita.

And fell on her-- again. The third time for today!

"W--What're you doing?" Horikita stuttered.

"I don't..."

Sensei took her phone off and took a photo. I and Horikita stood up and confronted her.

"What--?"

Chabashira-Sensei didn't wait till Horikita finished the line to say. "If you told anybody about that thing. I will send this picture to the school."

Horikita stared at her. "Are you trying to blackmail me?"

"Yes."

"If you do that, I will tell the school that you drank in front of your students"

"No evidence. I deleted all of the camera's files." I thought she talked about the surveillance camera. "And If you do, I will send this to your brother."

Sensei showed us the video. It was recorded at the toilet. I saw Horikita in that video. She curled on the toilet lit. Eating the waffles with hunger.

"--"

She looked at the waffle with passion. "My precious!". And then laughed with madness.

The video ended. I turned my face to Horikita who was shocked more than me. I didn't know the ice princess could do something like that.

"How do you get that?" She asked.

"Secret makes women a woman, " Chabashira-Sensei said emotionless. "I heard your brother was the student council president. How'll he feel when he knows his sister is a waffle addict?"

Horikita pressed her lips together. "You win this time, Sensei." She said, "And I have to tell you, I have got the therapy already."

Can they even therapy the waffle addiction too?

..

Ike: You fell on the girl again!!

Yamauchi: Three times in a day! I start to hate you, Ayanokouji.

Ichinose: Hm. Is there any problem with the file? Why I can't see what Chabashira-Sensei shows to Horikita-San?

Doctor: Wait a minute, sir. I will check it. Nothing wrong, sir. That part is erased.

Horikita: Why are you looking at me, Ayanokouji-Kun?

Ayanokouji: I just think you probably--

Horikita: The lucky one is the one who knows when he should close his mouth.

The mysterious sound: "This freaking good, Suzune want more--Suzune want more. How should Suzune do? If she uses the point for this, she will have no points for a living." She looked like a drug addict. " Yes, Suzune knows it. She should go to steal this from the Moonshine. No, She should kidnap the chef and force him to make a waffle for her!"

(Dead Air-Chan desu! Do you miss me?)

Kushida: Sorry, I found this video by chance.

Karuizawa: Suzuchan... Are you okay?

Horikita: No.

Karuizawa: I will take you to Moonshine Cafe after we finish it. Ok?

Horikita: Thanks, Karukei. I love you most.

Ayanokouji: Ah, let's go to the next chapter.

Sudo: Yes!! My air time!!

Chapter 6

..

Sudo still slept in the class.

Nobody tried to wake him up because everyone knew he was going to be mad with anyone daring to wake him.

No one could do something with that. We're just waiting until Sudo is expelled after the midterm exam.

When you got appendicitis. Just cut the appendix.

Not like their friend. Ike and Yamauchi tried to be good boys for a while. They and Sudo were called the idiot trio. But they knew there was a high risk that it would become the idiot duo.

Even they despaired with Sudo.

Everyone despaired with Sudo.

Except for Horikita.

..

Sudo: So is this what you think of me? Well. it ain't like I don't know.

Yamauchi: Cheer up Sudo! At least, Horikita still believes in you.

Sudo: Oh, I just realized! Suzune always believes in me.

Shinohara: Horikita-San. Do you believe him that much?

Horikita: When you float in the ocean, you need to believe in a straw though.

Yukimura: Wise word. Horikita. Wise word.

..

Speak of evil. No, speak of an angel. Kushida came to my desk with the polite shy girl whose name was Inogashira Kokoro.

"Hello. Kushida. Can I help you?"

"Yes. Ayanokouji-Kun got the 100 scores at the last exam, right?" Kushida asked me with a smile. Horikita stared at me.

"No, actually yes. But it's just my luck." I told her the truth.

"Don't be so modest," Kushida said. "Here, Kokoro-Chan. She's kind of worried about her grade."

Inogashira nodded. "I'm not good at English."

"Why don't you join Hirata's study group?" I asked her.

"It's complicated." Kushida seemed that she didn't want to talk about it. But Inogashira said softly.

"I'm in love with Hirata-Kun." Her face turned red.

I raised my eyebrows. It's normal. Almost the whole class liked Hirata. If I was a girl. I would too.

But Kuruizawa had crushed our dreams.

..

Karuizawa: What do you mean our dreams?

Ayanokouji: Oi, Inogashira just said she fall in love with your boyfriend. Don't you think--

Karuizawa: I don't care. I wonder about your choice of words more.

Shinohara: Maezono-San! Maezono-San! Someone! I want the group A blood! Maezono-San is nose-bleeding!

Maezono: Hirata x Ayanokouji! Kiyosuke! Buheeeeeee!

Ayanokouji: I said it because of the comedy reason.

Sato: So you didn't in love with Hirata-Kun?

Ayanokouji: Of course, not.

Hondo: Calm down, girls. I don't think we have to be panicking about it. There is a hole, there is a way. It's simple.

..

I turned around and saw Kushida, Inogashira, Horikita, and the idiot trio walking out of the library.

"Are you guys finished studying?" I asked them a bit surprising.

"Not exactly." Kushida seemed to be in a dilemma.

"Horikita insulted us!" Sudo shouts with anger.

"Yes, she called us an idiot," Ike said. Yamauchi nodded.

"I didn't say something like that. I just said you're lack effort. When faced with a little wall, you just told it's too high and give up. People like you won't be successful. It's a fact." Horikita said calmly.

"You just refer to an idiot!" Sudo yelled.

"So it's that the fact that you are an idiot."

"You bit--" Sudo rushed in Horikita but Kushida stood in away.

"Sudo-Kun, calm down. Horikita-San didn't say it on purpose."

Sudo spat. "If Kushida didn't stop me. You would taste the pain, Horikita. God damn it. I went out on my way to skip the practice. I didn't get anything back!"

"It's because you're too weak to get something back. If I was your coach, I wouldn't let someone no intention like you play in a match for sure."

Sudo almost punched Horikita but when he saw the sight from Kushida, he tried to calm himself and walked away.

He kicked the trash under the tree before he was gone.

..

Miyake: Wow. I don't know you use to fight with Horikita before.

Sudo: I was in my Tsundere's phase though.

Ike: Ken hated Horikita-Chan very much, back then. I was surprised that he came to join the study group too.

Sudo: Well, no matter I hate her, I know I have to fix myself or I will be expelled from this school.

Ryuen: Kuku. As I expect from the defect class.

Sudo: What did you say!?

Ayanokouji: Finally, some serious reaction. We don't need to play comedy all the time.

Horikita: We need to be funny, Ayanokouji-Kun. We are comedy fanfiction.

..

When I reached the school, I saw Kushida's back went into the building so I followed her. I heard the sound of a footstep above me.

That sound went to the top floor so I ran following it.

Until I saw Kushida standing at the stairs to the rooftop.

She did nothing just stared and saw the rooftop's door.

I hid and thought. Why did she come here? Or does she wait for someone?

Or she had a secret boyfriend and this place is their rendezvous?

I was going to retreat when Kushida pushed her bag down.--

"What an annoying bitch!"

She said with the low-pitched voice that I never expected from Kushida.

Kushida's pretty face became the center of hate and anger. She kicked the railing.

"Go to hell, why don't just die!?"

Kushida that I saw now--she's no more class D's angel. She was the girl full of anger and savage. Her imagine the image in my mind was destroyed right there.

"That Horikita-bitch! Do you think you are pretty? You're the granddaughter of a bitch! You're just an ugly waffle addict!"

Horikita? I didn't hear wrong, did I?

"You idiot Horita! Die! Die! You cattle in human form. Prideless Parasite. All that nutrition to your head, not to your brain. Do you think you are so majestic? Damn you! Die! Die! Die!"

I remembered what Horikita told me.

I don't want to get close to someone who hates me.

She was right. Kushida really hated her. But why? Since school started, Horikita never participated with Kushida. Why does Kushida hate her so much?

And if Kushida hated it, why did she try to befriend Horikita?

I decided to retreat today. I walked softly to the downstairs. Luckily Kushida was busy kicking railing and cursing people.

So she didn't know I was there.

..

Ike: I--I didn't expect this.

Yamauchi: (mumbled) Not true. No, no, it isn't true.

Ichinose: Is this a real you, Kushida-San?

Ryuen: Kuku! This is when everything is starting fun!

Koenji: Perfect! Beautiful! Majestic!

Hirata: Are you talking about your mirror again?

Koenji: No, I'm talking about Kushida-Girl! She isn't a commoner. She is the real devil!! Precious!--Wait, Why do you hold my hand? Ah! Why do you let my hand touch that part!

Ike: Me too!

Yamauchi: Ah!!! I'm a horny boy, but I don't want to touch you!!!!!

Doctor: No!! My hand is only for Mori-Himesamaaaaaaaa!!!!!!!

Ryuen: Please! Ibuki-Chan helps me!!!

Katsuragi: I won't tell anyone! I just watch the movie!!

Hirata: Subarachi.

Sudo: Oi, Ayanokouji! Why are you hiding at the corner!?

Ayanokouji: I know this is going to happen. So I run away first.

Kushida: Now, your fingerprints are all over my body. If anyone says something about this, I will tell the school that you all rape me.

Ayanokouji: Wait a minute, Kushida.

Kushida: What?

Ayanokouji: Ah, half of this studio is our female classmate. We have a witness. And also the audience who listen for our radio too.

Kushida:...

Kushida: Please don't tell anyone.

Horikita: That's my line!

Chapter 7

..

Horikita Manabu grabbed his sister's wrist then push it with the wall.

"Get out of this school. Or I will make you understand--" His hand grabbed harder. "That you never gonna be on the top. You're powerless and unqualified."

Horikita Suzune's body was lifted from the floor.

That magic sign told me.

Help her!

Although there wasn't that magic sign. I still ran to Horikita's sibling.

But before I reached them, I stumbled over the little rock on the ground. My body plunged forward.

"Wah!"

And my head bumped at the president's belly.

"Ugh!" He shouted. Let Horikita land on the floor--actually on my back.

"Ayanokouji-Kun!"

"Thank you for remembering my name. But get off, please."

Horikita stood up from my back immediately. I stood up while patting my head and my back.

"Wonderful. Nobody can ambush me before." The president said while he coughing up blood. Wait. My head is that hard?

"Sorry. It's just a coincidence." If I got 2,000 points every time I said this. I would be rich as could give points to the whole class.

The president didn't say anything. He walked slowly to me.

And then, my trousers' zip was broken and my panties came to the world.

"Ayanokouji-Kun!" Horikita blushed and closed her eye.

"Why now!?" I lowered my head to look at the zip, I felt something rush above my head.

The president's fist could punch only the wall. But it was very close to my head. I didn't want to imagine what would happen if I didn't lower my head.

"You have a good friend. Suzune." The president said.

"He isn't my friend." Horikita rejected. That magic sign appeared again with the new text.

Said this line.

"Although, she didn't consider me as a friend. But I considered she as a friend."

I tried to gaze through the darkness and read that line.

"Although, she didn't consider me as a friend. But I considered she as a friend."

"W--What are you saying?" Horikita stuttered.

Sorry, I try to write as fast as I can.

"And I never let anyone hurt my friend."

"And I never let anyone hurt my friend." What a cringy line.

The president looked at me through his glasses.

"Brave. So brave. Nobody talked something like me, before."

The sign told me to say another line.

"Eat my pen is."

"Eat my penxs.--What!"

Right now, The president opened his wide with a daze.

"Ayanokouji-Kun! Don't say that to my brother."

"Sorry, I just try to read the line."

The new sigh showed:

Sorry, I forget to write the whole sentence.

"Eat my pen. it i s a pen for writing justice. You can call it my fist! "

"Eat my pen, it is a pen for writing justice. You can call it my fist." I read that line. "Excuse me. How can you forget to write 80% of the sentence? You do it on purpose, don't you?"

"Who are you talking with?" Horikita asked me.

"Nothing." I turned her face to answer her. Another fist shaved my ear.

I freezer. His fist was just 2 cm away from my head.

"Good response." The president stepped back while clapping his hand. "Come on. Fight me."

The sign said. Run to hit him.

"Really?" Fight with the president who 3 years older than me? It was a suicide.

But I was an easily influenced person.

I ran toward him and put up my fist.

But then I saw another rock on the ground.

Seriously, why are there many rocks today?

I tripped that rock and my body plunged forward again. Along with the president was trying to kick my head. But because I was falling, he could kick only the air.

And because he was raising his leg. So between his leg is out of protection.

My head smashed at the biggest weakest point of all men.

"Ough!" Horikita Manabu yelled then fell to thy ground. He grabbed his little Manabu and rolled around with pain.

"My little boy, my weapon, my children--" He cried.

"Onii-San!" Horikita yelled.

That magic sign appeared again with the text.

Say something harshly.

Something harshly?

Oh, I knew it.

"Hey, President," I said with a monotone voice. "Your sister said she loves the waffles more than you."

..

Sato: Ayanokouji-Kun is so cool!

Sudo: It was a cool fight!

Miyake: Woh! Fucking badass!

Ayanokouji: Yeah. But that isn't the reason why I choose this scene to see your reaction.

Ichinose: Yes. Although we have many funny scenes. We have to show only this scene as a tribute to the one and an only great man.

Horikita: Onii-Sama!!! Miyuki--No, Suzune loves you!

Doctor: What about we start at breaking out this scene, sir?

Ayanokouji: This scene's stunt coordination is created by our main martial choreographer himself, Mister Yuen Woo-ping. We have rehearsed for three months before shooting.

Horikita: At first, we will use Donny Yen and Jackie Chan as Ayanokouji-Kun and Onii-San's stunt double. But Onii-San wants to play it himself.

Ayanokouji: Yeah, so I decided to do it myself too. But the result is kinda disappointing. In the second falling, my head had to smash his belly and made him choke the blood. But there was some technical problem. I smash--his little Manabu instead.

Horikita: The director almost stopped the camera, but Onii-Chan restrained his pain and keep the scene going.

Ichinose: I was hiding in that bush. I was very shocked at first when the mistake happened. But President kept acting as nothing happened.

Ike: Woh! That's chad. So he played until the scene finished?

Ayanokouji: Yes. This scene was ended with him walking away. After the camera stopped, he collapsed on the floor. We took him to the hospital immediately.

Hirata: What happened with him?

Horikita: He couldn't walk for a week. But he's fine now. Don't worry--

(The light is closed)

Ayanokouji: What happened?

Doctor: The light is outed, sir.

(The door opened.)

Author-San: Hello, everyone.

Everyone: Author-San!!!

Author-San: Some of you might be confused. But I have to tell you, our radio is closed for today.

Ayanokouji: But we just do a reaction for only 7 chapters.

Author-San: And I almost died because of it. Damn! Writing the reaction is harder than a normal novel. I don't have any good ideas. And it's made I don't want to write this novel anymore.

Everyone: No!!! Author-San! Don't leave us.

Author-San: Don't worry. As long as my reader still laughing, I'll still keep my work going. But I need to take a rest for a week. For planning a plot. And write my other novels.

Ike: But what will happen with our radio?

Author-San: Seriously, after trying to do a reaction. I found it's funny. But it's a very waste my time of life. So it'll be back whenever I think I want to do it again. Yes, I'm lazy and an impatient person.

(Author-San walked out of the door)

Ayanokouji: Wait, Author-San.

Author-San: Hm?

Ayanokouji: I wonder something. Why Sakura didn't do any reaction?

Author-San: What are you saying? She did a good reaction the whole time. But since she did it in her notebooks and this is the radio, You couldn't know how reaction she did.

Ayanokouji: I see.

Harmonic jingle with the jazz music: Welcome--to--Classroom--of--the--elite--Radio--!!!!!

Vol. 4 Chapter 0 The monologue of Karuizawa Kei

Classroom of Elite Fanfic: Ayanokouji The Lucky bastard

Vol 4: Parasite is the thirteenth zodiac

Chapter 0 The monologue of Karuizawa Kei

I'm a parasite. The weak creature that can't live by itself.

When was the time that I became the parasite?

Since that day at the swimming pool?

Since that day when I met her.

Since the first day of mid-school?

Maybe, I had been since I was born.

I birth and raised in the poorest part of Tokyo. Live with my parents and my brother. Our main income was folding the pizza box. We needed to fold in the right form, no shortcut, no trick. If we didn't, we wouldn't get the pay.

Whenever it was raining too hard, our house would be flooded. The sewage would spread out of the toiler. It was disgusting but we used to it.

Our house was nothing but the parasite's breeding ground.

Both the parasite coming with an unhygienic toilet and the parasites in the form of humans.

My life youth taught me only one thing; Snatching.

Even with Wifi, we had to steal it from our neighbors. I remembered those days when I and my brother sat beside the toilet to find the Wifi.

We lived as hyenas. Sometimes, I believed that I was hyenas and we were in the savannah, not Tokyo.

Our chance came in that evening.

It came without any sign.

I was working with my parents when my brother's friend visited us.

I didn't like or hate him but I didn't expect he would give us the hand of God (or Satan).

My brother's friend was working as a tutor for a wealthy family.

I needed to give you the information first. That man and my brother were the two most academic students at their school. But my brother decided to drop out and helped us work.

At that time, his friend's father was hit and run by some jerk rich boy. He tried to revenge but that boy's father used his money to hide his son's crime. And my brother's friend was arrested instead. Before he went to jail, he worried about his disciple's education. So he asked my brother to teach her instead.

(After my brother's friend was released, he opened the restaurant and became the biggest food company in Japan. He fell in love with his secretary but it wasn't our point though.)

Ok. Where are we?

That wealthy family needed the tutor that had studied abroad. I had a talent for Photoshop, so I made the fake diploma for my brother.

He came to that house and taught that family's daughter. My brother knew that that family was finding the art teacher for their son.

I pretended to be the teacher named Jessica and taught him.

We planned to make them fire the driver and replace him with my father.

My brother also fell in love with his student, the housekeeper seemed to figure it out. So we needed to dispose of her. We knew from the daughter that the housekeeper was peach allergic. We used it to make our employer thought she was a tuberculosis.

Our employer asked her to quit, and we managed until my mother was employed as the new housekeeper.

And this was how we started our parasite life.

We met the big host.

But everything change again that day when our employer went camping.

It was a rainy day--

Staff: Ah, Excuse me. Karuizawa-San.

What? I was in the mood. Couldn't you wait until I finished my script?

Staff: That is the problem. We won't use this script anymore.

Why?

Staff: Well. Since Mr.Bong Jun Ho resign from our director. We can't use his script anymore.

That's bad. Why did he suddenly quit?

Staff: He wants the zodiac test to happen on the train instead of the cruise. And we don't have the budget enough to build the train. Mr.Bong couldn't accept it so he quits.

Ah! Yabai. Yabai. Do you know what is the biggest problem?

Staff: We need to find a new director?

No, my role won't be played by Park So Dum anymore! Who did Mr.Bong choose to play Kiyotaka again?

Staff: Um. Gong Yoo.

Ah! I want to meet him so bad!! But now, I both can't meet him and Park So Dum won't play me!

Staff: Since we never get the second season of anime, Ayacchi won't play you too.

Don't repeat my pain!!

Huh. Okay. We need to calm down. What script will we use now?

Staff: Kinugasa-Sensei's original version.

And we will use my old history too?

Staff: Yeah. You aren't the poor girl who is good at Photoshop anymore.

Fine. Let me fix my mood for a while.

.

.

.

Okay. I'm ready.

Staff: 3 2 1. Action!

There was no difference no matter I came to this school or not.

Vol. 4 Chapter 1 Finally, Peaceful life(?)

In that room, there was no light but the sunlight came through the small round window beside the four beds laying down on the room. The sunlight shined over two bodies on the second bed from the window.

Those two bodies were the girls.

They hug and wiggled on each other like two snakes fastening. Their hand fondled on their faces, their arms, and everywhere the hand could reach.

Their lips touched, licking on another one's neck.

If you were in that room, maybe you could smell their lust and desire.

On the couch in the corner, a man sitting there was watching them without any blinks.

He rubbed his gun slowly while the dust in the air looked clearly with the sunlight.

The two girls stopped and looked at him as asking the command.

He opened his mouth and whispered.

"Ticklish each other--" He stopped his words for a second. "In a lewd way..."

The girls nodded and handed on each other.

Suddenly the door was opened.

"Kanji! What the hell is going on here!?"

...

Yamauchi and I stepped into Ike's room. Then, we saw Shinohara and Matsushita doing something that I couldn't and never explain in words. Besides, in the corner, Ike sat there holding the gun.

"Did I interrupt something?" I asked him.

"No, actually yes. " Ike replied.

"Answer me. Kanji, what's going on here!?" Yamauchi repeated his question.

"Yurification. " Ike said. "I ask Shinohara and Matsushita to flirt with each other."

"Ok. I won't ask you why you do that. But you two did what he tell?" Yamauchi turned his face to the girls.

Shinohara blushed shyly.

"Well. If Kanji-Kun tell me--"

"Seriously. Shinohara. I'm very worried about your future." I said. "What about you, Matsushita?"

Matsushita Chiaki shrugged her shoulder while climbing down from the bed.

"I'm a big sister, I do what my brother wants me to do."

Somehow, since the inhabitant island test ended. Matsushita founded herself as the whole class's Onee-San. Although I told her again and again that I wasn't her little brother and she didn't need to wash my pants every morning.

"Oh. It's almost noon. Ike-Kun. Onee-San has an appointment with Karuizawa-San after this. I have to go now." Matsushita said.

"Me too. Bye. Kanji." Shinohara waved to Ike and walked out of the room.

"Okay. See you Matsushita-Chan. Satsuki."

Matsushita walked to the door. When she passed me, she stopped and said;

"You didn't tell anybody, did you?"

I flinched. I knew what she was talking about.

"I didn't. " I answered her. "And you don't need to ask me every time before lunch."

Matsushita smiled softly. "Good. Ayanokouji-Kun. Onee-San likes a decent boy. Not naughty boy. Goodbye."

She left her last words and walked out.

I sighed with relief. Although my face didn't show any fear, my back was sweaty now.

Yamauchi who didn't listen to my conversation with Matsushita walked to Ike and asked.

"Oi, Kanji. I don't want you to use our room for some activity like this. Okay? This is the rule. If there are two girls, one will be on your bed, another will be on mine--Actually, if both are on mine, it'll be great--But don't let them stay on a bed alone while you watch them wooing. Alright? Your psychopath."

For some reason, I preferred Ike's idea more than Yamauchi's.

"And where is Ken? Why didn't he stop you?"

"Ah. He is on the rooftop, writing the Hiku. As always. though." Ike shrugged his shoulder.

"He does it again. Kanji. Do you consider firing him from the idiot trio? I felt like he isn't an idiot anymore. We should accept Ayanokouji or someone instead."

Hey, did he just call me an idiot?

But it was true that the idiot trio was in danger now. The member was in their own way. Ike locked himself in his room on the cruise for writing something called" My lovely enemy: Horikita x Kushida." Sudo was training to be more Zen by writing Hiku, meditating, and drawing Horikita's picture.

Yamauchi, of course, devoted his life to being horny at the pool.

Ah, sometimes, I missed that day when the idiot trio was still an idiot. When Ike was the biggest simp around here.

While I was thinking about the past, I realized Ike was holding the gun.

"Wait. Ike. What is it?" I pointed at his gun.

"This? Are you blind? This is the gun!" Ike said.

"I know it's a gun. But how can you get it into the boat? If someone found it out, it will be--Stop waving the gun in front of me."

Ike clicked his tongue while waving his gun for funny.

"Don't worry. Ayanokouji. It's a fake gun. There is no bullet here--"

Bang!

Before Ike finished his words, I heard the gun's sound. A few moments later, I found that there was a bullet buried in the wall behind me.

Ike and Yamauchi couldn't close his mouth. The smoke came out from a muzzle.

"It's a real gun!" Ike screamed and let the gun fall from his hand.

It fell into the ground and--

Bang!!

"Argh!! My little Haruki!!"

Yamauchi jumped into his bed, holding his crotch.

"Shit!! I shoot his ball!" Ike cried and looked at me. "How should I do!?"

"Look at his ball first. We need first aid!" I shouted.

"Ok!"

Ike pulled Yamauchi's trousers to his knee. And extended his head to Yamauchi's crotch.

"Haruki! Get your hand out off your crotch! I can't see anything!"

Yamauchi seemed to not hear his friend. He was praying with fear.

"Ah. Please. My lord. Don't take my little Haruki from me. I still want to be horny--"

"I will help you!"

I said. Since Ike covered Yamauchi's crotch from my eyes. I needed to climb to the bed and straddle Yamauchi's face, so I could look at his crotch clearly.

"Shh. Calm down. Haruki, I don't bite you. Don't be shy. " Ike said softly. Finally, Yamauchi gave up and took his hand out.

I and Ike looked at his crotch. There was nothing wrong. The tiny thing was still tiny, there was nothing changed or extended.

"Huh. I think the bullet was missed."

"Really?" Yamauchi looked up. "I feel like something ran through my crotch."

"It must be missed." I agreed with Ike. "There is no wound here. Ok. Everyone calm down and--"

I heard the sound of something falling down to the floor.

We looked in that direction.

And saw Mori was standing at the door. Near her feet, I saw the piece of glass of juice laying down.

Her eyes opened widely when she saw a man laying on the bed, having another man sitting between his legs looking at his crotch. Another sat on his face looking at the same point,

"I heard that Ayanokouji-Kun is in Ike-Kun's room--So I want to--ask you to have lunch with us--" She stuttered and looked at us. "I--I sorry for interrupting."

She ran away immediately.

"Huh. I never understand a girl." Ike shrugged his shoulder while putting Yamauchi's trousers back.

"Me too. " I got off Yamauchi and stood at the floor. "Ike. Give that gun. I will deal with it. If anyone knows you have a gun, you will be in a problem."

Ike seemed to be crying.

"Ayanokouji! You savior bastard!"

You didn't need to add bastard, you know?

I grabbed the gun from Ike and walked out of his room. I looked at the corridor, there was no one there.

I walked from the third floor where was the boys' rest to the rooftop and met no one.

More than that, All of the CCTVs on my way were broken because of a technical problem. I knew it because the school announced this morning.

" So don't be alone. For your sake. No one knows what will happen when you aren't in our eyes." The school said.

For the school that fulls with the beast-like our school. This caution was very useful.

But this situation was good for me. No one would see me walking around holding a gun.

The rooftop was inhabitant when I was there.

As I said, I was the luckiest man in the world.

I looked around to make sure there was no one there. Before I threw the gun into the sea.

The dolphin jumped off the water and ate the gun immediately.

Then, the shark came from nowhere and ate the dolphin.

Before the shark could enjoy its meal, the whale appeared from the deep sea and swallowed the shark at once. Wait, the whale eats only plankton, doesn't it?

I was checking my biology knowledge on my phone when the Megalodon soared into the sky and ate the whale when it fell down.

Then, the monster that looked exactly like me fell down from the sky, grabbed and ripped the Megalodon into two, then took it into his mouth. Before diving into the sea.

When he was gone, the sea looked peaceful as there was nothing happened.

What the hell that I just witness?

At least, no one would see that gun again.

"It's my delusion or I just saw you eating the megalodon?"

Hirata appeared behind me, I flinched when I saw him.

"Oh! Hirata. How have you been here?"

"Since the megalodon appears and eats the whale. I don't know what should I be more surprised about between the fact that the megalodon is still alive or the giant version of you eating it. " Hirata mumbled. "Anyway. Ayanokouji-Kun! I am worried about you!"

"Why?"

"I invited you to have lunch with me, but Mori-San said you are busy. Are you free now?"

"I just finished my stuff."

"Great. What if we go for a walk?"

"Oh. Hirata Yousuke is asking me for a date?" I teased him.

Hirata laughed. "If you said so! Just don't tell Karuizawa-San."

I didn't have anything to do now, so I agreed to go for walk with him.

While we walking, we talked about many staff. Since the test ended and the school let us rest on this cruise. I and Hirata hung out sometimes and became closer.

The topic that we mostly talked about was the direction of the class.

"Horikita-San gain the trust from our class very much since the test. " He said. "I think she could be the leader of class if she can be closer with our classmate."

"Hm. I think you will jealous of her. Don't you think she will steal your chair?"

"I'm not in any chair. Ayanokouji-Kun. If someone can be a better leader than I am, I will let him or her be."

I doubt that it will happen.

Our personnel was different from other classes. While they had a leader who be good with all stuff like Honami or a leader who can lead his class completely like Ryuen. We had defective leaders.

Hirata was good at leading people but he was too naive compared to Ryuen or Honami.

Horikita was a great strategist but she couldn't make her classmate believe her.

Kushida was a center of class but I wondered if she could lead her classmate's opinion that much.

On other hand, Karuizawa could control the stream of opinion in our class but her attitude made many enemies.

If I need to say, they should be cooperative with each other, they would be the perfect government.

Hirata was the heart, Horikita was the brain, Kushida was the soul, and Karuizawa was the pith.

And what was I?

The luck, of course.

...

We were at the pool when I saw Koenji floating with his lifebuoy. He was playing with the bubble that Kushida blew. He smiled like a 5 years old child.

Except he actually was a muscle 16 years old man.

Kushida waved to us, when Koenji saw us, he waved too. He didn't notice the glare of envy from the guys beside the pool at all.

Since he became amnesia, we arranged to rotary take care of him. The girls like this Koenji more than the old one. It made sense. Because Rokusuke-Kun was so naive and cute. He was a kind and modest kid. He awoke the girl's maternal instinct.

However, Hirata denied to let Mii-Chan take care of him. Koenji wanted her to teach him surfing. He said; Onee-Chan has a surfboard. You must be great at surfing! Mii-Chan responded to his words with a Yandere smile and agreed that she would take him to surf someday.

I was sure that if we let her take Koenji to surf, we would never see him again.

"Poor Koenji-Kun. " Hirata mumbled while smiling at him. "Do you think there is a way to cure his amnesia?"

"I don't sure. " I answered. "But I think we have a good hospital at ANHS, whenever we reached the land. He will get the professional caring."

Although if he could remember, I would be in the problem. I should do the right thing and help him. No matter what Matsushita said.

When I thought like that, I felt a cold glare from behind.

I turned my head back and saw it.

Matsushita stood behind the pole, looking at me with a cold glance and softly smile.

She was like saying, You better know what to do, My favorite Imouto.

"Hirata. We should move on from here."

Hirata raised her eyebrows and looked at me.

"Are you okay, Ayanokouji-Kun? Your voice sounded shaken." He smiled. "Oh! Since your face looked fine, I think you're fine. I won't ask you a question then."

Please. Ask me. Ask as much as you can.

...

After I separated from Hirata. I walked to the lounge and thought about finding some snacks. Then, I saw someone that I didn't expect sitting at the counter bar.

Inogashira Kokoro.

Also, known (by me) as Detective Kokoro.

I wonder why Inogashira was here. I thought she would stick with Kushida 24/7.

"Inogashira?"

"A--Ayanokouji-Kun!" Inogashira flinched and turned her face at me.

"I'm surprised to meet you here."

"I'm not. Ayanokouji-Kun eats lunch at eleven o'clock. If I'm correct, you'll be hungry around noon. I'm sure you will be here to find some snacks."

"How do you know?"

"I learned about every classmates' food routine. " Inogashira said.

I raised my eyebrows. My classmates always made me surprised.

"So I ordered a plate of french fries for you." The detective smiled and put the plate to me.

"Thank you. Wow. That's very impressive and kinda spooky."

Inogashira blushed. "I didn't know it by myself though, Matsushita-San helped me a little."

I looked at her pink face and it reminded me of another shy girl.

The last time I met Sakura, she was very worried. The school arranged for us to share the room with four roommates. Sakura's roommates are Ichihashi, Maezono, and Shinohara. (Mine was Hirata, Koenji, and Yukimura.)

I thought we all knew what kind of person Shinohara was. I didn't know Maezono that much, but she was well-known for being a bad mouth and quarrelsome. Ichihashi, if I wasn't wrong, was the same kind of person as Shinohara but more politely.

"Are you worried about Sakura-San?" Inogashira asked me.

"Ok. I'm not sure you are an esper or detective. But yes. I'm worried about her."

Inogashira nodded. "She shares the room with Shinohara-San, Ichihashi-San, and Maezono-San, doesn't she? Um. Shinohara-San is close with Ike-Kun lately, maybe you should ask her for help."

I sighed.

"I will try. Sakura is a shy kid. " I shook my head. Inogashira was shy but wasn't extremely shy like Sakura. Maybe she could help too. "Detective. Can you help me with something?"

"Beware your wish, Ayanokouji-Kun. If I visit your room, there is a high chance that someone will die there. " Inogashira frowned. "I didn't understand, why everywhere I go, someone dies."

"No. No. I just want you to befriend Sakura. You are the same kind of personality. Maybe--"

But Inogashira shook her head immediately.

"Impossible. When you match a shy girl with another shy girl. Nothing gonna happen."

"You said like Sakura."

Inogashira smiled a little bit, then, it looked like she wanted to say something but she held it immediately.

"Huh. " She sighed. "Sakura-San will find her friend finally. Especially, when she is with someone like you. Trust the detective."

Inogashira stood up and walked away.

"Where are you going?" I asked her.

"I want to have a spa. But I'm too shy to go by myself. So I will ask Kikyo-Chan to come with me."

"I can come with you." I volunteered.

Inogashira blushed and stared at me shyly.

"Are you sure? You are a boy."

Then, I realized. There was the massage program in this spa, and you need to--Uh--take off a shirt.

"Oh. I get it."

Inogashira pursed her lips with the mixed feeling between shy and feeling comical. She waved for me and ran away.

"Um. What if I insist to come with her?" I talked to myself. if it was Kaxxxa, he would do it for sure.

I turned myself to the bar and started enjoying the french-fried when my phone rang.

I took my phone out and looked at it with wonder.

There was the mail from the school saying:

The special test will begin soon, Each student please go to the designated room. Late more than 10 minutes will cause the punishment. Please reunite at 204, the second floor, on 06.00 P.M. It will take about 20 minutes. Please go to the toilet before you came, and please open manner mode on your phone or close your phone during this time.

When I finished reading the mail, I sighed and put the phone into my pocket.

I felt like Peaceful Lufe-Chan came into my room, slapped me, and said; "We divorce!"

Come on! We hadn't even married!

Vol.4 Chapter 2 Zodiac Test

I reached the second floor five minutes before 6 P.M.

There were a few students in the corridors, they appeared and went into the other rooms. I assumed that each student had to go to a different room.

I knocked on the 204 room door and opened it after hearing permission from someone in the room.

In that room, Mashima-Sensei, class A's homeroom teacher, was waiting for me. In front of him, two students were sitting on chairs. Two chairs beside them were still empty.

"Uwa. It's you. Kiyotaka-Dono. " Doctor said. Yukimura looked at me as considering.

"What a weird group. Don't you think so, Ayanokouji?" He said.

I shrugged my shoulder and sat near Doc. Until now, Mashima-Sensei hadn't said anything. He was reading something in his hand with a serious face. It must be an important paper about our education--

"Come on. Bel-Kun. Don't lose that shitty minotaur. " Suddenly, Mashima-Sensei mumbled something that I didn't expect.

I and Doc looked at each other with confusion.

"Pardon, Master?" Doc spoke out.

Mashima-Sensei turned his face to us and realized he just said something that he didn't want to say.

"Did you hear something?"

I hid my hand immediately.

"Are you reading--Danmachi, sir?" Doc asked.

Mashima-Sensei opened his eyes widely and looked around. "No girl around here, good." He mumbled. "Yes."

"Oh, you read the light novel too, sir!?" Doc asked excitedly.

Mashima-Sensei looked another way, trying to hide his shame.

"Yes. Is there a problem?"

"No way. Master!! I don't understand those people who think being weeb is bad!! You don't have to shame, sir. I'm weeb too!"

The teacher seemed to be excited to hear that. "Really? Oh, thank god! I think we will have only a genius mastermind in this school. I can't talk about my hobby with anyone!"

I understood him, I couldn't find any normal student in this school. They always were the monster who could kill you whenever you were careless.

"So do you read Danmachi?" Mashima-Sensei asked.

"Yes, Master!!"

"Good! I want someone to talk about!! I don't understand why Bel-Kun has to fall in love with Ais! Isn't Hestia the best girl?"

"I don't understand him either. But Master, I had to say. Ryu is the best girl!"

"That Kuudere elf at the bar? Nah, the big boob loli is the best invention of humanity! She is the best!"

I didn't read Danmachi so I had no idea what were they talking about. I looked at Yukimura for help. He might be the last one in this room that was a normie.

But--

"Ais is the best. " He said softly.

Doc and Mashima turned their face to him. "Pardon?"

"Look, guy. Ais is very lovely. Hestia is like Bel's mother or big sister! Go reading Sword Oritaria. You will see her charm!"

The debate about who was the best girlcontinued for a while. I didn't read a single letter in that light novel. But I thought I knew everything about it.

Then, the door opened.

Karuizawa Kei stepped in.

Mashima-Sensei, Doc, and Yukimura stopped talking.

"Hm. Your point about the wormhole is interesting, Sensei. " Yukimura changed the topic.

"I agreed with you, Yukimura-Dono. But I think it's possible only in the theory. " Doc knew his duty.

"I think we need more proof about it, Gentleman. Oh, Karuizawa. " Mashima-Sensei pretend to just saw her. "Sit down. You are late."

Weeb's rule no.1: Never talk about Otaku's thing in front of the girl.

Karuizawa looked at them with suspicion, but she sat down anyway.

When she realized that she was sitting next to me. Karuizawa moved her chair away immediately without any effort to hide her action.

Well, I had a heart too, you know?

"Well, why are we here?" She spoke out.

"I'm going to tell you right now. Karuizawa. " Mashima-Sensei tried to keep cold again. "We are in the second special test."

"Another test!?" Karuizawa screamed. "We just finished it!! Can't we rest for a while?"

"Can't you let your mouth rest for a while?" Yukimura said. He didn't get along with Karuizawa since the inhabitant test.

"What did you say, Nerdy?"

"Stop. " Mashima-Sensei said. "I'm explaining you. Don't interrupt me."

Yukimura and Karuizawa gave up. They tried to not look at each other.

Sensei sighed and shook his head.

"Ok. This test will teach you about Thinking. Considering and finding the true nature of the problem. In this test, we will separate students into 12 groups, named by the twelve zodiacs."

I raised my eyebrows. This meant I had to work with these three. Personally, I could get along with Doc. Yukimura wasn't that hard to be with. But Karuizawa--

"What! I have to work with thesepeople!? God! Why I can't be with Hirata-Kun!?" She complained immediately.

"Did I let you ask a question, Karuizawa?" Mashima-Sensei warned her. "However, you four will be in the group called Hare, the fourth of Zodiac. This group will be made from students from each class."

We became silent for a while.

"W--Wait. This means we will be in the same group with other classes?" Karuizawa stuttered.

"Impossible! Didn't we fight with other class for all these times?" Yukimura said too.

"Can you kid listen for me without reaction for a minute?"

Mashima-Sensei sighed and gave us the paper with the names of the Hare group's members.

I looked at those names.

Class A: Aki Takeshi, Machida Koji, Morishige Takuro

Class B: Akasa Doso, Aharen Raidou, Ichinose Honami

Class C: Ibuki Mio, Manabe Shiho, Yabu Nanami, Yamashita Saki

Class D: Ayanokouji Kiyotaka, Karuizawa Kei, Sotomura Hideo, Yukimura Teruhiko

"Yabai, sir," Doc whispered to me after seeing the names.

I understood him. In this group, we had my ex-girlfriend and the panties thief. Karuizawa seemed to be angry a bit when she saw Ibuki's name.

"In this thirteen people, one of you will be the VIP. Of course, this VIP will be chosen randomly. " Mashima-Sensei explained.

According to him. The point of this test was finding the VIP.

From tomorrow until four days later, we needed to be together at the designated room for 1 hour per time. Twice a day. To start the conversation and find the VIP.

When the test finished at 21.00 on the last day. We needed to send our answer about the VIP to the school between 21.30-22.00. We could answer only one time. VIP couldn't send the answer.

At 23.00 on the last day, the school would announce the test result.

Result A: If every member in that Zodiac group other than VIP's classmate send the right answer, everyone in the group would get 500,000 points. VIP would get 1,000,000 points.

Result B: If someonein that Zodiac group other than VIP's classmate send the wrong answer or didn't answer, VIP would get 500,000 points.

Yukimura raised his eyebrows. This test sounded very easy. All we need was to convince everyone in the group to answer right. Result A was the best option for all of us.

Mashima-Sensei noticed our think, so he continued explaining.

"This is the result from answering between 21.30-22.00. But you can answer before 21.00 too."

And it would activate other results.

This test allowed us to answer before the test ended.

In that case--

Result C: If someone other than VIP sent the right answer before the test ended. His or her class would gain 50 class points and he or she would also gain 500,000 personal points. VIP's class would lose 50 class points for punishment and the test would end.

If VIP's classmate sent the right answer before the test ended, it would be voided and the test would continue.

Result D: If someone other than VIP sent the wrong answer before the test ended. His or her class would lose 50 class points for punishment and the test would end. VIP's class would gain 50 class points and he or she would also gain 500,000 personal points.

If VIP's classmate sent the wrong answer before the test ended, it would be voided and the test would continue.

"Do you have any questions?" Mashima-Sensei said.

Yukimura raised his hand. "How do we know if we are VIPs or not?"

"We will send the mail to you, and you can't mock or adapt any part of the mail. Whoever did that, will get the punishment too."

This might be the measure for preventing the trick.

"Wow. " Karuizawa said. "VIP sounded really cool! I want to be!"

"Regret for you. Karuizawa. We will use the fair randomly choosing for it."

No one asked anymore.

"No more question? Good. I will let you go now. The mail will be sent to you tomorrow at 18.00. And then, we will start the test. Good luck."

We stoop up and walk to the door. Before we went out, Mashima-Sensei called Yukimura and Doc.

"Gentleman. I will be very happy if we can talk about Wormhole later. What if we met at the lounge at 22.00?"

"Good idea, Master. " Doc nodded, also Yukimura.

Was I the only one who felt like Mashimas-Sensei was that dirty teacher who call his student to something secretly in his room for a grade?

...

"So we aren't called to the room at the same time?"

"Yes, mine is 20.40. " Horikita said.

We were at the restaurant on the cruise. The sun was hidden behind the horizon now. I looked outside of the window, there were many groups of students talking on the rooftop, they might be talking about the test.

"What do you think about the test?" I asked her and zipped the water like a sir.

"I think you must be happy to be in the same group with your lovely girlfriend."

I almost choked my water. Did Horikita just tease me?

I looked at her face and saw her smiling. I didn't expect that I would see that kind of smile on Horikita's face.

"Ok. Play Serious. I think this test is about dealing and using the information." Horikita said. "The ones who know the VIP will get the disadvantage in-game. They could decide how the game going on. On other hand, they need to play with the trust. This is difficult."

"And this will be the best stage for your talent. " I said.

"Yours too," Horikita replied. I decided to say nothing.

Horikita sighed and stretch herself like a lazy cat.

Again, she was doing something that I didn't expect to see.

"We didn't know anything now. I guess I have to deal with my facing problem first."

"What?"

"Waffle!" Horikita said. "Waffle in this cruise can't compare with the Moonshine's!"

I looked at Horikita. Her atmosphere was changed. Of course, she still acted elegance and gave me an Ojou-Sama vibe. But I felt like she didn't try to hide her kid side anymore.

"Ayanokouji-Kun. Swim to the land immediately. And take the waffle for me!" She commanded me.

"What if I don't?" I challenged her.

"I will kill you."

If I could laugh, I would do it right now.

Horikita had changed, but she was still Horikita.

...

21.00

In the toilet on the second floor.

All of the four rooms were owned by four students from four classes.

"What a coincidence. Don't you think so, Kanzaki? Kuku." C-Kun said.

"Yes. Ryuen. I don't think we will get into the fight this quick." B-Kun replied.

"Sound like you don't interest in cooperation, Kuku."

"This test's goal isn't cooperating in the first place."

C-Kun giggled. "Say Katsuragi. Why don't you join our conversation? For an old day, Kuku."

A-Kun sighed.

"I don't think three months ago can be called an old day. Ryuen. And can't you let me poop peacefully?"

"Pooping is a war. Katsuragi. Kuya!!!!! Go on my child!! Kaboom!"

"Please be quiet, Ryuen. There were other people using the restroom too. " The fourth voice spoke out.

"Oh. Is that you? Kiyotaka?"

"Yes. It's me. Ryuji. " D-Kun replied.

"Hm. Long time no see. Ayanokouji. " A-Kun said.

"Eh! Ayanokouji-Kun is in the restroom too! Oh god! I did the disgusting sound in front of him!" C-Chan said with panic. "Oh--I mean--Well, well. I don't expect to find you here. Ayanokouji."

"Me too. Ryuen." D-Kun replied.

"What are you doing here, Ayanokouji? Are you in the 20.40 group or something?" A-Kun asked.

"I just come with Horikita."

"Kuku. Still following Suzune like a doggy. Ayanokouji."

"However, I heard you four are in the same group?"

"Yes. And I heard you are in the same group with Ichinose." B-Kun said. "Hm. Is there any chance to spark an old flame? We at class B was still on your side"

"Chihiro will kill me if I do that. "

"Ah. I hope my girlfriend is here, she loves the sea. " A-Kun said.

"I suggest you use her brother as her representative. " D-Kun teased. B-Kun laughed.

"Oi, no one can represent my sister. " The fifth voice came out from nowhere. Everyone flinched.

"Wait. Yahiko. Where are you?" D-Kun asked.

"I'm in the same room with Katsuragi-San of course. " Yahiko replied.

"What? Kuku!?" C-Kun cried.

A-Kun sighed. "He stuck with me for a week. I do everything I can but he denied to be far from me for only feet."

"I have to make sure that Katsuragi-San won't use this chance to cheat on my sister!"

"I never cheat on her, Yahiko. " A-Kun said tiredly.

"All man can't be trusted. My sister told me."

"Also are you. " B-Kun mumbled.

"However, Kuku. " C-Kun said. "We all know who will win this test, Kuku. And it's a tradition that the winner can ask something from loser, Kuku."

"What do you want to say?" A-Kun asked.

"The paper in this room is outed. Send me yours, Kuku."

"I should see this coming. Do you think you're the winner?" B-Kun shook his head. "And my room's is outed too."

"Mine too," A-Kun said. "Yahiko. Go out and find me paper please?"

"No! I won't let you be alone, Katsuragi-San!"

Then, everyone heard the flushing sound from D-Kun's room.

"Hey, Ayanokouji. Did you finish?" A-Kun asked.

"Yes. " D-Kun said while washing his hand.

"Oh, this means Kiyotaka has a paper!"

"Um. Yes."

"So send it to me immediately, Kuku!"

"Me first! I'm sitting here for an hour waiting for someone to give me the paper!" A-Kun said.

"Kiyotaka, we are friends, right? Give me first."

Everyone waited for a response from D-Kun with a high expectation.

Then--

"Sorry. The one that I used is the last piece of paper in my room."

...

I wonder if they got the papers or not.

However, I walked back to my room on the third floor. When I came in, I found no one in the room.

Hirata might be busy with his appointment, Yukimura was having an academic conversation with Doc and Mashima-Sensei. Since we shouldn't let Koenji alone. I thought someone else was taking care of him.

I walked to my bed and let my body fall on it.

Then, I saw something on my bed head.

It was a small piece of paper.

With the text;

Sorry for my misunderstanding.

-Nakano K.

Nakano K. again?

I had no idea who she was. Maybe Inogashira could tell.

I wondered if I should take this note to the toilet. I thought it could help those three.

Vol. 4 Chapter 3 Rabbit Group

"Katsuragi, Ryuen, Kushida, Hirata, Ryuji, and other NPCs? This is a group of death. "

I said to Horikita who was enjoying her breakfast.

"Right? I felt like someone was designed everything to come out like this."

Horikita, Hirata, and Kushida were in the Dragon group with the important people from other classes. These three weren't normal people too.

"Maybe it's just a coincidence. " I said.

"Threw everything to the fate again, Ayanokouji-Kun. "

"Well, although there are these people in your group. But don't forget that Honami was in my group too. " I pointed out.

Ichinose Honami was the leader of class B. In fact, Ryuji was like her sidekick.

"Say, Ayanokouji-Kun. What do you think of your group?" Horikita asked.

"Otaku, gal, male version of you, my ex-girlfriend, the thief. Well, what a dream group. " I answered her.

The girl shrugged her shoulder. "You will handle it anyway."

At 08.00 o'clock. Our phone rang out at the same time.

I took my phone out of my pocket as well as Horikita's.

We looked at each other eyes and knew we were thinking in the same way.

"Rock, paper, scissors!" I said and extended my hand to her.

Horikita who showed me her phone raised her eyebrows.

"What are you doing?"

"You look at me, I think you want to play rock, paper, scissors."

"What? I think you will show me your email as I do!"

"Oh, I see. Sorry."

I showed her my email and looked at hers.

Horikita's email: According to the fair allotment, you aren't chosen to be VIP. Please do the group activity by realizing that you are the member of the group challenging the test. The test will begin at 13.00. The member of the Dragon group, please be together at the dragon's room on the second floor.

My email: According to the fair allotment, you are chosen to be VIP. Please do the group activity by realizing that you are the member of the group challenging the test. The test will begin at 13.00. The member of the Hare group, please be together at the hare's room on the second floor.

Horikita raised her eyes and looked at me.

"So you are the VIP?"

"Yes. Ayanolucky. " I said with my monotone voice.

"Good. This means you have a chance to get many personal points."

"I think I'm rich now."

Horikita grabbed my hand and looked at me with cute eyes.

"Ayanokouji-Kun--" She said with a sweet voice.

Wait, Horikita was that kind of girl that want to date a rich guy?

Her hand grabbed harder until I exclaimed with pain.

"Please remember, if you make our class lose 50 points, I will use all effort to make sure that you won't find any piece of happiness in this school anymore."

Trust me, ma'am. Being with you, I had no clue what happiness was.

...

I met Yukimura and Doc at the ladder to the second floor. At first, I thought about going in and greeting them but after I heard their conversation--

"Yukimura-Dono. I still insist, Oppai is truth, sir."

"Quality is more important than size, Sotomura. Flat is justice."

"Ami is bigger than Taika and we all know who is the best girl, sir."

"First, Taika is the best girl. Second, when they're older. The big one will become the ballsack but the surfboard will always be the surfboard! The flat is the secure investment!"

Personally, I thought the medium is premium. But since I considered the breast as the lesser quality copy of butt, I decided to not interrupt their debate.

After waiting for five minutes, the battle ended with no one winning. Then, they noticed me.

"Oh, Kiyotak-Dono. Nice to see you."

"You come in time, let's go to the room."

I nodded and walked following them. On the way, Doc kept talking with Yukimura and didn't turn to me at all.

I felt a little bit peevish. Doc was the first friend who called me with my first name but now, Yukimura stole him from me.

Mo! I won't play with you anymore, Doc. Hm! I had my tsundere and shy friend waiting for me!

When we were before the Hare room's door. Yukimura knocked first and I heard the familiar voice answer.

"Yes. Come in." Honami opened the door and invited us to come in. I nodded as replied to her greeting smile before noticing that we were the last ones.

In that room, a group of students was waiting for us. But except for Honami, Ibuki, and Karuizawa, I didn't know anyone in that room.

I looked around while sitting down. I thought Karuizawa would carp Ibuki as soon as she saw her. But they just sat far from the group silently.

"Well, if we are all together, what if we do an introduction?" Honami said. She was acting like a leader, as I expected from her.

But please, Honami. I wanted no more introduction. Until this day, I still woke up frightened at night after dreaming of my introduction on the first day of school.

"Useless. There is no need to introduce yourself like elementary students. " Machida from class A said with a grumpy face, his friend nodded in agreement.

Wow, I thought I find my new friend.

"Hm. But the school tells us what to do, doesn't it? What if there is a CCTV in this room observing us? And what if your action causes us damage?" Honami pointed out. But then, she saw my eyes.

"Oh. but if you said so, I think we don't need to introduce though. " She changed his word immediately, causing everyone in that room to look at her with confusion.

Of course, except me.

Ayanolucky, while we were dating, I told her about my disaster introduction. She must be remembered.

Ah, Honami was the best ex-girlfriend I ever had. Of course, since she was the only one.

"So what about jumping into the discussion? I think we should choose the moderator for comfortable in this test, what do you think?" Honami suggested. "Anyone volunteer?"

No one raised their hand. So Honami announced she would be the moderator.

"I want to ask you something. I will assume that you all aren't VIPs. The result A is the best result for all of us, right?"

"Sure. It's a win-win situation. " Karuizawa replied immediately.

Yukimura and Manabe, a girl from class C, said in the same way. I decided to play along with them. There was no use in acting too outstanding. Horikita recommended I flow with the atmosphere.

Since you are a hiding genius. I show you know it. But the best way for VIPs is to wait for the situation. Until you were sure it will be good for the class, don't let anyone know your identity.

Actually, I didn't know. But I learned that there was no use to fix her misunderstanding. So I gave up.

What I could guess from Honami's move as she was trying to find the VIP. Honami was one of the best students in our year. She must have an unexpected plan to find out.

This morning, I donated the money to a charity organization for wild lives. I hoped it would give me enough Poonya to walk through this test,

"Very well. So I think we should say the truth now. I know the most efficient way to find the VIP." Honami said while looking around.

"Who is the VIP, Raise your hand!"

I raised her hand immediately. Oh, what a genius plan--my ass.

I opened my mouth widely, didn't expect she would use this idiot plan. Yukimura glared at me and whispered.

"Ayanokouji. Is your ex always crazy like this?"

"I don't think so. If it's about the friendship stuff, she will act creepy. "

Honami frowned and stood up.

"Geez! I know why they call us the classroom of the elite! You all can bear my genius plan! We need a plan B!"

She walked straight to Doc. He flinched when Ichinose extended her face to him without any sign.

"Hey, Are you Sotomura-Kun?" Honami asked with the sweetest voice I ever hear.

"Y--Yes, sir. " Doc said trembling, his face turned red.

"Sotomura-Kun, What is your first name?"

"H--Hideo, sir."

Honami smiled with the smile that can make the berlin wall destroy itself. She grabbed Doc's hand.

"Hideo-Kun. Are you a VIP?"

Doc shook his head ver hardly. He tried to say something, but it wasn't come out of his mouth.

My ex nodded and released Doc's hand. "Thank you, Hideo-Kun."

"Argh!!!" Doc screamed. "3-D girl call me name! Ah!!! I'm burned!"

I and other men in that room lost the color from our faces. Her plan B was more dangerous than plan A!

With that sweet sound from a cute girl, asking by referred us with our first name. No man could lie in front of her.

Although you lied with your words. Your action would show all of it.

Especially, for the virgin like us.

I knew the power of this forbidden magic very well. Kushida used it all the time. But Honami was probably better than her.

Honami turned her goal to Yukimura who trembling. But his face told me, he wouldn't give us to any girl.

"So you are Yukimura-Kun?" Honami said. "I heard you are very smart! Your first name is Teruhiko, right?"

Being complimented by the cute girl, Yukimura almost crowned to the floor and begged his heart to her. But he could hold himself.

"Don't worry. Ayanokouji. " He said with me. "I hate my first name, no matter how she calls me--"

"Teruhiko-Kun. Are you a VIP?"

"Um. My mother gives me this name, how can I hate it?" Then, he shook his head. "No, I'm not."

"Hm. Is that so?"

Honami glared at me. I knew it right now. I was her new pray.

"Don't hate me, Kiyotaka-Kun. It's not something personal. " She smiled sweetly. "Kiyotaka-Kun--"

Argh! My simp gland was exploding. No. Remember what Lord Buddha said!

Anidja Vatta Sankara. The body isn't stable.

No matter how she looks like now. In fifty years, she will become an old hag with the flabby booby. She won't be beautiful like this forever. Nothing that I should excite about.

"Mo, Kiyotaka-Kun. Can't you tell me, you are a VIP, or not?"

"I'm not!"

Ah, this was the end. My excited face would show her everything. She would know I was the VIP and our class would lose. Horikita would kill me! Maybe Matsushita would make me become an idiot kid like Koenji!

"Ok. Next one."

Honami left me as nothing happen.

Hm. She couldn't guess?

"You are awesome, Kiyotaka-Dono!" Doc praised me.

"Yeah, although a cute girl is standing in front of you. Your face didn't change!" Yukimura said happily.

Wait.

Oh, I see.

I forgot I couldn't move my face at all.

A--Ayanolucky!

Honami released me and found a new pray. But then Machida spoke out.

"Are you sure finding the VIP is the best way for all of us?"

Honami raised her eyebrows and turned to him slowly.

"What do you mean?"

"If someone betrayed us, all of us will lose, right? " Machida said. "There is another way that we could make sure everyone will win this game. Not only in our group. But every group in this test."

Yukimura extended his body forward with interest.

"What is it?" He asked.

Machida grinned and opened his mouth.

...

"Stop finding the VIP and do nothing until the test ended?" Kanzaki Ryuji repeated his opponent's words unbelievably.

Not only him, but half of the Dragon group also didn't believe what Katsuragi Kohei said.

"What do you mean, Katsuragi-Kun?" Hirata asked.

"I mean what I said. " Katsuragi replied. "We know each class has the same number of VIPs. Because the school wants us to get the equal chance to get the point."

He looked around to make sure every dragon became silent.

"Now, what if we used this condition to pass the test without hurting each other. If all groups could end the test with the result A, every class will get equal personal points."

"But it's almost impossible, Katsuragi-Kun. If the VIP revealed himself, there is a chance for someone to betray. " Horikita Suzune pointed out.

"You're right. " Katsuragi admitted. "But don't forget. If we ended with result B, every class will gain 150,000 points. No one will lose in this game. And we can reach it most stably, keep silent until we finished the test. If we don't answer in the end, we will get the result B with no doubt."

Everyone thought with Katsuragi's words. His offer was the most stable way like he said. Even someone broke the promise and answered in the end. If other people didn't answer, they still got the result B.

However, the leader of each class didn't answer immediately.

Dragon group had the representative of each class, the decision, and negotiation in this room could be considered as the decision of each class.

They couldn't rush.

But while Kanzaki, Horikita, Hirata was thinking. A man who sitting his leg crossed smiled without any stress, Ryuen Kakeru seemed to be not worried at all.

"Um. I think Katsuragi-Kun's offer is the best way. " Kushida Kikyo said. "I don't want to hurt my friend's feeling though."

"I agreed with you. " Hirata nodded. He was a peace-lover, this was expected from him.

"I don't agree. " But Horikita thought differently from her classmate.

"This strategy gives the profit to no one but class A. In the end, there won't be any change in the class's competition but you can keep your distance from us."

Katsuragi nodded softly. "I can't deny it. And that's the reason why I will keep playing like this."

"So you decided not to join every activity from now?" Horikita asked.

"Of course, and we won't answer in the end too. " Katsuragi insisted.

Although this looked like an offer, Katsuragi didn't need other classes' cooperation to finish the test in the way he want.

If his class didn't answer, although they can find the VIP, the result will still be B.

He took advantage of this werewolf game.

"Oi, it's no good. " Kanzaki said with a grumpy face. "If you didn't participate with us, we can just ignore you and guess the right answer without you."

"I'm sure you will, but remember, there are only 8.3 percents that you will guess the VIP as a betrayal. I think if you guess without enough information. It will damage your class."

Kanzaki couldn't reply to anything.

Suddenly, Ryuen spread his laugh out loud.

"Kukukuku!"

"What is funny, Ryuen?" Kanzaki asked with anger. He thought Ryuen was flouting him.

"I just realize how unfair this school is, Kuku. They give Katsuragi and Sakayanagi to class A and give me to class C, Kuku."

He pretended to rub his tears.

"If they want to be fair, move Suzunue, Ichinose, Kushida, Kanzaki to class A too. And then our class will be more equal."

...

The Hare group discussion bogged down after the hot conversation between Honami and class A finished.

Class A insisted to stick with their strategy. Therefore, Honami couldn't seduce them.

I looked at Yukimura and Doc. They didn't show the sign to do anything, so I decided to keep silent.

Maybe because no one said something, Manabe from class C turned her face to Karuizawa who sat on the corner, playing her phone.

"Hey, Are you Karuizawa-San? I want to ask you something. " Manabe said.

Karuizawa flinched and looked at Manabe as a dog that looked at the stranger. "Ask what?"

"If I didn't misunderstand, you did something with a girl named Rika before the summer vacation, right?"

"Heh? Who is Rika? I don't know her."

"How can you forget her!? Rika is the cute girl with glasses and has hair that looks like the stuff steam bun! And she is so cute as a little rabbit--Hehe--Rika-chan--"

Manabe smiled fan spellbound, her saliva flew down to the shin. Her friend took her hand.

"Calm down. Shiho-Chan. Rika-Chan isn't here!"

Manabe rubbed her mouth and nodded. "However, that girl told me that you bullied her. You bounced her out of the line at the cafeteria, didn't you?"

"What? No, I never met someone like her!" Karuizawa denied but according to her high pitch voice, I was sure she remembered it immediately.

"But Rika told me that she was bounced by Karuizawa-San from class D. Alright, so let me take your picture, so I will ask Rika later."

Without waiting for Karuizawa's permission. She took her phone off and turned the camera to Karuizawa.

Karuizawa opened her eyes wide and warded it off. Manabe's telephone fell off her hand. Manabe exclaimed and grabbed it from the floor.

She turned her glare to Karuizawa.

"You! What if it broke?"

"You can ask the school for a new one though!"

"But there is an important picture on this phone! "

The atmosphere grew worst when Manabe's friend walked toward Karuizawa as intimidate.

Doc and Yukimura looked another way. Yukimura argued with Karuizawa when we were on the inhabitant island. When Karuizawa seemed to be the wrong one, he wouldn't be on Karuizawa's side.

I sighed and walked to Honami who also looked at the situation considering.

"Honami. Don't you step in and stop them?" I asked her.

"I should, Kiyotaka-Kun. But I'm not their friend, so I don't know if they will listen to me."

Manabe and Karuizawa seemed to be the stubborn people anyway. Although this time, Karuizawa seemed to be weaker than usual though.

"Come on, let me take your picture. Or are you fear?" Manabe said.

"I told you I'm not..."

Manabe turned to Ibuki who didn't participate in the situation at all.

"Ibuki-San. Help me take her picture!" Maybe she thought if Ibuki helped her, Karuizawa would retreat.

But Ibuki didn't care about them at all.

"Ridiculous. " She said.

"What did you say?"

"I said ridiculous. I don't think the girl who wears the teddy bear panties can bully anyone thought." Ibuki didn't think like that, but she just wanted to cut it off.

Karuizawa blushed immediately.

"Where have you heard from!?" She screamed. "I wear only g-string and lace panties! Black lace!"

Karuizawa glared at me for a second as saying "You better say nothing."

"I hold it in my hand. I see that sweet teddy bear with my eyes. " Ibuki said.

"Hey. The people's personality wasn't about their panties! Rika-Chan wears a bikini as her panties but she's shy as hell! Although it's very cute!" Manabe said.

"And what kind of panties do you wear? A diaper?" Ibuki sarcastic her.

"I wear thongs!"

"I wear black lace too! I didn't know Karuizawa-San has the same taste as me!" Honami said.

The girls kept arguing about their panties without noticing us, the boy.

Our face was red as an apple. Doc almost bleeds to death. Today our imagination was too eccentric.

"Mo! Machida-Kun! Please stop them from taking my picture!" Karuizawa walked to Machida's side and grabbed his arm. He flinched and tried to calm himself down.

"M--Manabe-San. Taking another one's picture without permission is bad--Don't touch me--I beg you to stop." His voice sounded trembling.

"What? It's not Machida-Kun's business!"

Manabe was going to continue her controversy but it was Karuizawa's luck. The bell rang as telling us our meeting was ended.

Karuizawa walked out of the room immediately. She didn't forget to step on Manabe's foot, pretending to be an accident.

Manabe and her friends were very angry. They followed Karuizawa out of the room with anger. Ibuki was the next one who walked out.

"Well, we have five discussions left! Let's test for now." Honami said while standing. But her classmate, Akasa, and Aharen didn't follow her.

"Ichinose-San go first. We still have a business." They said.

Although confused, Ichinose walked out of the door and waved to me as a goodbye.

Then, there were only the boys left in the room.

No boy stood up because we couldn't.

Something was raising, and it's definitely not a shield hero.

"Kamesumichajara Veramani Sikhapathangsamathiyami, No horny. " I prayed.

Everyone looked at each other and nodded.

Without an appointment, we started praying in harmony.

""Kamesumichajara Veramani Sikhapathangsamathiyami, No horny. "

The sound of pray was loud in that room.

We prayed 500 times when we could stand up again. We said goodbye to each other and walked out of the door.

Vol. 4 Chapter 4 Sometimes, I don't know how I should name the chapter.

The next meeting would start at 20.00.

So I had a free time until then. I decided to go to the rooftop.

In the white room, we were rarely admitted to going outside. So I wanted to take the sunlight as much as I could.

I found Sakura was sitting with Mii-chan on the deck chairs when I reached there.

"Hey, Sakura, Mii-chan. " I called them. Sakura flinched when she saw me, her face turned red.

Hi, Ayanokouji-Kun.

She answered with her notebook as always.

"Good afternoon. Ayanokouji-Kun. " Mii-chan replied me with a soft tone. It must be because I didn't close with her.

Mii-chan glared to Sakura. If I didn't misunderstand, I saw she grinned a bit.

The Chinese loli padded Sakura's shoulder and said;

"Airi-Chan. I have a business to do. Do your best!"

I didn't understand her but Mii-chan walked away before I would ask her.

"Can I sit here?"

After Sakura nodded as permission, I sat on Mii-chan's chair.

For some reason, Sakura looked like she deny to look at me directly.

H--How is your group?

Sakura started a conversation with the question.

Wait, how could she stutter in her notebook?

"Not bad. At least, there is no one to die. "

Sakura raised her eyebrows.

"Ah, it's because this is Zodiac's test--Zodiac Killer--I mean--sorry."

I gave up after realizing by myself that this joke didn't work. I needed to watch more comedy now.

"How about yours?" I asked her.

Um. Good. I'm with Matsushita-San. She takes care of me. Although the man from class A looked at me all the time. Did I do something wrong?

"I don't think so. Well, it wasn't they will meet the gravure idol every day."

Sakura giggled a bit. I thought I didn't need to worry about her. Matsushita was probably scary but she was the good and kind big sister that I never had.

I was sure, she would look after Sakura all the time.

Actually, she was hiding behind us and looking at us right now.

I thanked my poker face, Sakura didn't see the scary on my face.

"Say Sakura. Did Yamauchi bother you?" I asked her.

Sakura shook her head and wrote on the notebook.

Yamauchi-Kun tries to ask me out for a dinner once, but I'm too fearful to reply to him. I never see him again.

I hoped that boy hadn't jumped into the sea yet.

Sakura looked around and wrote something in her notebook.

Say Ayanokouji-Kun.

Are you free this Saturday?

It was the day we came back to school.

"I have no plan yet."

Sakura seemed to be happy about it. She wrote in her notebook immediately.

What if we have a d--

She stopped at the letter D. Her hand was frozen.

Hm. I wonder what she would write.

Maybe she was saying "What if we have a dream together, I want to be the number one gravure idol of Japan and you will be my manager!"

Baka, I wasn't that stupid.

Although I didn't favor myself too much, It was clear that Sakura had a crush on me!

I told you, H.A.R.E.M. protagonist was the failure of white room. You would be a successful production when you could realize the girl's feelings toward you.

Ah, so this is the feeling of being hot? This is my popular phase!

Sometimes, I forgot that I was surrounded by the hot girl.

I tried to make my face as cool as I could with this poker face and looked at Sakura.

"What do you want to tell me, Sweetheart?"

Sakura's face looked confused when I said that.

A--Are you okay?

"I won't ask you how on earth you can stutter on the notebook. But I'm okay. So what do you want me to do on Saturday, Ojou-Chan?"

I asked her although I knew what she wanted to say. What if we have a date?

Sakura looked around and finished her sentences.

What if we have a duck?

"Yes--what?"

Sakura nodded.

I want to pet a duck, but I don't know how is it. Ayanokouji is smart. So I think you will know how petting the duck is.

I blinked my eyes.

"Didn't you mean about something else?" I asked her. "The other word that starts with D."

Sakura tilted her head.

Dxck?

"I don't know why that is the first word flash in your head."

I shook my head and sighed. Alright, maybe she was being tsundere. I needed to give her the time.

She was being tsundere. wasn't she?

Because if she wasn't, I would lose all of my self-confidence.

"I never pet anything. Don't talk about a duck. Even the dog, I don't know how it is." I answered her.

Oh, is that so? Um. Mii-chan didn't know either, I will ask someone else.

"Ok, and I will do something else to gain my self-confidence back."

I mumbled and said goodbye to Sakura.

When I walked away, I was too depressed to realize that Matsushita was following me.

...

The second meeting at 20.00 still got nothing. Class B talked all the time while Class A denied cooperating no matter what.

Honami was trying to destroy Machida's wall. It didn't work for now, but I couldn't notice Machida's doubtfulness in this strategy.

I recognized what Kushida told me.

In Class A, there were two factions, Katsuragi and Sakayanagi.

Machida seemed to be in Sakyanagi's faction. Although if he wasn't, he might be doubted toward Katsuragi more or less. Because of their shameful loss in the last test.

I was sure Honami noticed those two and decided it was her chance.

However, Machida did nothing but act like a hero toward Karuizawa in this meeting.

About Karuizawa and Manabe, I thought Karuizawa would attack Manabe first. But she was calmer than I expected.

Manabe didn't give up on Karuizawa, but Karuizawa sat beside Machida and seduced him with her charm.

Well, no matter what you thought, Karuizaw was cute. If I were in another class, I would protect her at all costs when she asked me.

Machida was a simple man, he saw Karuizawa, he protected. Therefore, Manabe could do nothing but look at her enemy with vengeance.

After the meeting finished, Karuizawa and Machida talked like a lovebird while walking out.

"Kiyotaka-Kun. Isn't Karuizawa-San date with Hirata-Kun?" Honami asked me.

"I think so."

"So why she seduced Machida like that?" Honami mumbled before hooking her head. "Forget it, if it's not about friendship, I won't care. Oh, Kiyotaka-Kun should wait for a while before going out. Chihiro-Chan tells me she will wait for me in front of the room."

I wanted to live this unpeaceful life for a while, so I told Yukimura and Doc to go first.

When the clock became 9.30 a.m. Honami sent the message to tell me that She and Chihiro were already in the room. I walked out of the meeting room.

But when I turned left at the corner, I crushed to someone and fell down together.

"Oops! Ayanokouji-Kun!" She cried out loud. I realized that my face was on her breath, so I stood up immediately.

"Oh, it's you. Inogashira." I extended my hand to help a blushing Inogashira to stand up.

I felt a little bit awkward so I tried to tease her.

"Can you expect this with your detective skill?"

Inogashira pursed her lips. "Actually, I can. I heard your footstep."

"So why you let yourself crush to me?"

"Well, I use all of the skill points to INT, so I was a bit--weak. I know you are walking this way, but I can't dodge."

"What a tragic."

"Yes--but can you release my hand, please?"

I forgot that I was holding her hand.

"Oh, sorry. This is why your face is so red."

Inogashira nodded and mumbled. "Are you heading back to your room?"

"Yes. Why?"

"Um. Can I walk with you? I want to see your room for a bit."

At first, I thought Inogashira crushed on me. But then, I recognized what Kushida told me when she asked me to teach Inogashira for the midterm test.

"Oh, I see. Hirata must be in his room already."

I was surprised by the fact that a human's face could be as red as Inogashira's.

Being affair was a sin, but I understood her. Only the feeling could be wrong.

"Let's go, Inogashira."

I pulled her arm and dragged her to the stair. She didn't resist.

"I don't know that the great detective can love. " I teased her.

"Mo! Stop teasing me already, Ayanokouji-Kun! I'm not a heartless monster!" She protested with a little cute voice.

"I know but I am. " I couldn't stop though. "Talk about the detective skill. Can you guess who is your group's VIP?"

"Yes. Can you guess?"

"Minami?" I just delivered a random name of my classmate.

But Inogashira opened her mouth widely.

"How do you know? Minani Setsuya-San is the VIP of the Horse group!"

"Really?" I was shocked too. "I just guess blindly with no clue."

Inogashira smiled a little bit. "So is this your other secret?"

"You can consider it as a secret. But it's just a coincidence."

Inogashira looked at me considering. "You are a great liar, Ayanokouji-Kun. Even I think your coincidence is just a pretext. I can't feel the sign of lie from it."

Because it was the truth.

Ah, this was hopeless. Although the great detective couldn't know I was telling the truth.

"But I told you, everyone has their own secret. It's no need to reveal it, right?" Inogashira said with a shy smile.

I sighed and shrugged my shoulder. At least, she didn't force me to use my hiding powerlike someone. (Didn't mention to anyone, especially someone that the last name started with H.)

Talk about her. I just realized something.

Maybe I could do something to win this test. Not just my group, but all of them.

I should ask Horikita first, but I would keep this plan to myself for now.

"Oh, Inogashira. Can you help me with something?" I get the letter from Nakano K. out of my pocket and sent it to the detective. "Do you know who send it to me?"

Inogashira looked at that letter only for a second before glaring at me like looking at an idiot.

"Are you idiot?"

No, she wasn't looking at me like looking at an idiot. She was looking at an idiot.

"Oi, that harsh."

"For god sake. This is a very simple code name! I start wondering if you weren't lying when you say it's was a coincidence. This isn't compared to my well of wisdom."

"Okay. I'm idiot, Victorique-San. Now tell me who sent me this letter."

Inogashira shook her head and returned the letter to me.

"Whoever wrote this letter hid him of herself because he or she doesn't want you to know her true identity. If I revealed his or her identity, I'll be disrespectful to his or her desire--Oh. We reach your room already."

I talked with her until forget that when I reached my room.

"Hh. If you said so. " I gave up and opened the door. Yukimura, Hirata, and Koenji was in that room.

Hirata smiled at me and Inogashira when he saw us. He was powdering Koenji's butt.

"Hi, Inogashira-San!"

"H--Hi, H--Hirata-Kun. " Inogashira stuttered, I didn't know if it was because she was embracing by meeting her crush or she was confused by seeing a man powdering another man's butt.

I thought it was both.

"Now, Rokusuke-Kun won't itchy anymore!" Hirata said with a smile before patting Koenji's buttocks lightly.

"Thank you, Yousuke-Oniichan!" Koenji smiled. "Oh, good night, Kokoro-Oneechan!"

"G--Good night, Rokusuke-Kun--" Inogashira said tremblingly. "Ah, Good night you too! Ayanokouji-Kun. Hirata-Kun!"

She ran away from our room immediately.

Hirata was busy wearing Koenji's pants. So I didn't interrupt him and walked to my bed.

Yukimura had slept. I tried to make a noise as little as I could.

But then, Koenji started crying out loud.

"Uwa! I don't want to go to sleep yet!"

Yukimura woke up with a shock, he stood upon his bed and scream;

"Ah! It found me!! That Russian bastard found me!! I won't tell anything, Vladimir!!!"

Then, he looked around and saw Koenji.

"Oi, Rokusuke-Kun! Lower your voice, please."

"But I don't want to sleep!"

"Don't be a bad boy, Rokusuke-Kun!" Hirata told him. "Tomorrow, we will have a meeting at 9.00. You need to sleep early!"

"I don't want to go to the meeting too! It's very scary! Everyone looked at me as they looked at a fanatic!" Koenji continued crying.

"But you have to go!" Hirata warned.

"So I'll finish this test right now!"

Koenji jumped out of his bed and run to his phone.

Before we could stop him, the 5-year-old kid in an 18-year-old masculine man's body grabbed his phone and did something with it.

Two seconds later, our phone rang. We got a mail.

The Monkey group's test has ended. From now on, the Monkey group's members don't need to do a test anymore. Please be careful and don't interrupt other groups.

We knew immediately. Koenji was in the Monkey group. Hirata was the one who took him to that room.

Yukimura opened his eyes wide and asked Koenji angrily.

"Koenji! What did you do!?"

Koenji flinched and started to cry. "I--I identify the VIP..."

"Whose name that you send!?" Yukimura bawled.

"Yukimura-Kun--" Hirata tried to stop him, but it didn't work.

"Whose name that you send!?"

"I--I don't know--"

"You little--big--little--fuck it! You bastard!" Yukimura shouted.

Koenji was scared by him, he cried out loud.

"Uwa!!! I just want to finish the test, so I won't be depressed by those scary Onii-San anymore!!"

After seeing Koenji's tear, Yukimura started to calm down. He sighed.

"I'm sorry for two angry, Rokusuke-Kun. What should I hope from the 5 years old kid, right?" He walked to Koenji and hugged him.

"Huh--I fear, Keisei-Oniichan."

Keisei? Yukimura's first name was Teruhiko, wasn't it?

"There. There. I don't angry with you anymore. You don't need to fear."

Yukimura said softly and padded Koenji's head.

"Oh! So sweet!" Hirata smiled as the mother seeing her new husband reconciled her son instead of hitting him with the belt.

I sighed. Finally, today's chaos was ended. I climbed into my bed and closed my eyes.

But then--

"Uwa!! Hirata-Chan, Yukimura-Chan, Kouenji-Chan, Ayanokouji-Chan!!!!!"

The door was opened, the one who came into our room was moaning Chabashira-Sensei.

Hirata rushed to support her.

"Chabashira-Sensei! What happened?"

"Ano Ne, Ano Ne!" Chabashira-Sensei said. "I just go to drink with Mashima-Sensei and Hoshinomiya-Sensei."

Oh, that was why she smelt very bad.

"And Chie-Chan bullied me! She said I won't get the boy! And I won't become Class A's homeroom teacher. She will destroy me at all cost! Uwaaaaaaaa! I'm a bad teacher!"

She fell down to the floor and rolled like a child.

Then, she saw Koenji who walked toward her.

He padded her head.

"There. There. No one will angry with you. Sae-Sensei! You don't need to fear!"

Chabashira-Sensei's mouth was trembling, her tears poured off.

"Uwa!! Kawaiiiiiii!!!! Rokusuke-Chan! I want you to be my child but I can't because I don't have a husband! Uwa!"

She hugged Rokusuke and cried like an infant.

That night, none of us could sleep. We had to console Chabashira-Sensei until she slept.

Vol. 4 Chapter 5 Again, I don't know how I should name this chapter.

When we met each other at the lounge for breakfast, the first thing Horikita did was ask me how I got my eyebags.

I explained what happened last night from the point that Koenji sent the answer to how we ended up consoling the 30 years old single lady all night long.

"Impossible..." Horikita opened her mouth widely.

"Right? Actually, Chabashira-Sensei is kinda hot. How has she not get any love?"

"I didn't talk about that, I mean you letting Koenji-Kun did something like that!"

"Oh. I see. Well, he did it without any sign, so I can't stop him."

Horikita sighed and shook her head slowly. "This's bad. If he sent a wrong answer, we will lose 50 points."

Horikita's face seemed to be more depressed.

Sometimes, there was something that we couldn't fix.

Koenji had sent the answer and we couldn't change this truth.

The only thing we could do was pray.

Well, I was accidentally good at this thing.

"Tell me about your group. " I decided to change the topic.

"Katsuragi did what he always does, being coward, Kuku."

I got the answer from another one, Ryuen Kakeru who appeared behind me with no signal.

"Ryuen-Kun. " Horikita squinted.

"Good morning, Suzune. Kuku. " Ryuen said with his disgusting smile. Then, his eyes turned to me. "Y--You too, Ayanokouji-Kun--"

Okay--I smelt something.

Was this my popular phrase?

"However, It looked like you still can't find the VIPs, right? Kuku."

Ryuen said to Horikita.

"Hm. You said like you already know their identity."

"I almost know, Suzune. Kuku. "

I felt my hand grabbing tighter. Horikita holed herself with all effort to not automatically glare at me.

"Well. It sounded like you are bluffing."

Ryuen grinned, he sat upon the table between me and Horikita.

"Maybe I am, or am not. Kuku. " He said and grabbed my juice from the table. "Do you know this game depends on the information, right? Kuku."

Horikita nodded. "--And?"

"If we know enough information, it won't that hard to guess the VIP. What about we got 1 of 4 parts of the information? Kuku."

Horkita raised her eyebrows, "Do you mean to know all of the VIPs in your class."

"Smart as always, Horikita. But not smart enough, Kuku--" He zipped my glass of juice, then flinched before mumbling. "Is this considered an indirect kiss?"

Horikita tried to ignore his action and spoke out,

"I don't think you will get any information from your people. They don't trust you like class B trust Ichinose-San."

"But they fear, Suzune. Kuku. Fear is always powerful."

"Don't forget. The teacher said if they don't want, the school won't expose who is the VIP. They can lie to you."

Ryuen laughed. "So naive. Suzune. I just treat them to show me their mail, if they lie, I will make sure that they won't live a happy life in this school anymore. Kuku."

"Wait!" Horikita cried. "That's illegal!"

"Well, no the petition, no crime, no punishment. Someone teach me, Kuku. " He looked at me when he said that.

Ryuen ruled his kingdom with fear. No one would be brave enough to fight against him.

This was why he was confident there would be no one telling the school about his behavior.

"But don't worry. There is nothing bad for you. My target is crushing Class A anyway. Ah. I feel something in my stomach again. Kuku. " Ryuen said. "Goodbye, Suzune, Kuku."

He stood up and walked away with a smile.

Horikita looked followed him, she couldn't be sure if he was telling her the truth or not.

"What do you think?" Horikita asked me.

"It's hard to believe, but if it was Ryuen, who knows?" I shrugged my shoulder and kicked the air for fun.

"Oh, Horikita. I have something to tell you--"

Before I finished my words. My foot was kicking on something. That thing flew from the floor throw the window.

A second later, Ryuen came from nowhere and jumped out of the window too.

"My phone!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!" He screamed.

"What the--"

"Maybe Ryuen left the phone for bugging us. " Horikita said. "And what you want to tell me? Or you will confess to me. Sorry, Ayanokouji. I still love my brother, no one can replace him. You almost did though."

I blinked my eyes, this girl changed too much. However, I couldn't say I hate it.

"I have a plan to win this test."

"Really?" Horikita opened her eyes wide.

"Yes. But I want the list of all student names. Can you take it to me?"

Horikita nodded. "I think we can ask it from the teacher. So what will you do?"

"Finding the werewolf. " I said.

...

Being hot was hard sometimes.

Everyone would look at you with interest. There wouldn't be a personal space anymore.

However, I thought it wasn't because I was popular though.

They looked at me because I was followed by Matsushita Chiaki.

She hid behind the corner and looked at me.

I pretended to not see her. Therefore, she thought she could hide very well.

The fact was the whole year saw her following me like a stalker.

I started panicking when I walked into the dark secluded corridor on the cruise.

Matsushita kept following for no reason.

I walked slow, she was slow.

I ran, she ran.

I stopped, she stopped.

It was freaking me out.

I considered the reason why she was stalking me and I could conclude in two ways.

A. She crushed on me. And she stalked me because of that.

B. She wanted to shut my mouth forever. So no one knew what happened to Koenji.

Which was more possible? I asked myself.

Since she claimed she was my sister, I didn't think she would incest me. She wasn't Horikita.

So it was one possibility left.

When I got to the conclusion, I ran till dead to go to the Hare room.

...

I opened the door and came inside. I closed it as soon as I got in. It was ten minutes before the meeting started. But I don't care. I just wanted to run away from that head smasher stalker as soon as I could.

I sighed and walked to my seat.

After a minute, the door was opened again.

Karuizawa Kei walked into the room. When she saw me, she didn't hide her displeasure at all.

We said nothing.

Maybe I had seen her naked body once, she seemed to not trust me at all.

Karuizawa sat on the chair that was farthest from me and started playing with her phone.

I couldn't stand this awkward situation, so I decided to greet her. We had eaten lunch together a few times. At least, I was closer with her than some people in my class that I couldn't remember their names.

"How are--"

"Moshi-Mosh. Ritojji? Yes, I'm in my room now. Oh, this is the worst."

She ignored me and talked about something with her friend on her phone.

I thought she let me hear it for purpose, as telling me "Don't talk to me, you disgust bastard."

After five minutes of silence, B's class reached the room. I almost kissed Honami's foot when she came to save me from this situation.

Another class came after that. When the bell rang, all of Hare group's member was together in the room.

As same as the last time, class A denied joining the conversation.

But this time, Honami had a new strategy.

"Let's play a card! If we are closer, I think everything will be better!"

She said happily.

"Are you an elementary schooler of something?" Machida asked sarcastically.

"Haha. Come on. It's funny!" Honami tried to convince him.

However, except for class B, there was only Doc who agreed to play.

I decided to play with them too.

"5 people. Good. Let's play a Daifugo!"

Kaxxxa taught me once, so I could play it. Doc laughed with the lower tone voice and spoke out;

"Huhu. I need to warn you, Ichinose-Dono. I'm a lord of Daifugo. I never lose to anyone before. You better prepare yourself. So when you lose, you won't be too sad."

...

"Another game!" Doc roared when he lost the sixth game.

Honami giggled and deal the card again. "Kiyotaka is good at playing cards, aren't you?"

I shook my head. "I didn't that good. Honami."

"Didn't that good my ass sir!" Doc cried. "You win six times!"

"It's just a coincidence. " I insisted and looked at my card.

"Who has 3 Club?" Honami asked.

"Me, sir. Haha." Doc grinned and put his card in the middle of the table."This is a good sign! Kiyotaka-Dono. You are next."

I nodded and put the card on the table.

2 Heart-2 Spade-2 Diamond-2 Club.

Everyone lost the color of their face. This is the highest form.

"Ok, since no one has a higher card. You play next, Kiyotaka-Kun. " Honami said.

I put the other four cards.

A Heart-A Spade-A Diamond-A Club.

and

K Heart-K Spade-K Diamond

"I'm outed. Win. Hooray. " I said emotionless.

"Fuck it. I don't play it anymore." Doc cried.

But Yukimura came closer to him and said.

"Not so fast, Doc. We still have a chance to win. " He turned his face to Honami. "Ichinose. Let's play something else."

"What do you want to play, Yukimura-Kun?"

"Poker. " Yukimura said. "This is the best way to make your heartbeat because of risk."

"Yeah, Ichinose-San. Poker is fun!" Aharen supported.

"And for making it more excited. " Yukimura said. "What about we have some--gambling?"

Honami frowned. "Wait. Isn't it against the rule?"

"Last time I check. As long as no one sees. It won't be a problem. We can make a contact here, and transfer the point after it."

"Oh, if you want to play gambling that much. I think I need to teach your place. Yukimura-Kun. "

Manabe walked toward us.

"Manabe-San? Are you playing too?"

"Of course. In class C, they call me the queen of gambling. If I study at Hyakkaou, Jabami Yumeko will never be famous." She licked her lips. "And I will find the money for buying Louis Vitton for Rika-chan!"

Manabe sat down next to Honami.

"Actually, I don't know how to play Poker. But if you guys want to play, I will let you play. " Honami nodded as accept.

"I won't play. " I said. "Gambling is the way to doom. My religion says that."

Doc made his face like the devil.

"Come on, Kiyotaka-Dono. Let me destroy you, sir! Don't be a chicken."

"If you said that to the past Sudo, it might work or you will get his punch. But I'm not him."

I shook my head and prepared to stand up but Honami called me.

"Hey, Kiyotaka-Kun. You don't need to pay on your own. You can use my money. Can you play as my proxy?"

"It's not about money. Honami. It's about sin. I don't want to be a sinner--"

"Please. Kiyotaka-Kun! Sweety."

"Who will be the dealer?"

I sat down immediately.

...

For Yukimura Teruhiko, Poker was the piece of cake.

His mother, who gave me this shitty name, ran away from him when he was five years old.

His father used the casino for healing his feeling.

Teruhiko followed him to that place every day.

This was the origin of his academic wisdom.

He learned match from calculating stake.

He learned statistics from the cards games.

He learned languages from the various nation customers.

He learned physics from the rotation of the roulette circle.

And of course, he learned to read other people's faces by Poker.

He just took a glance at every people's face. He could read their card.

Doc decided to raise, but his face showed his fear. He was bluffing.

Aharen was proud of his card so he decided to raise but he was stressed by others' decisions. His card was good, but not enough.

On another hand, Akasa folded.

Ichinose Honami always smiled so he couldn't know her mind. But since she called, Yukimura was sure this girl's card wasn't that good.

As expected from someone who claimed herself as Queen of Gambit, Manabe Shiho's face was so hard to read.

But when it was his turn, Yukimura didn't hesitate to raise.

Because in his hand, it was 7 heart-8 heart.

And the flop card is 9 heart, 10 heart, J heart.

It was Straight Flush!

He wouldn't overplay his hand at this stage. He wanted to make his opponent be careless. The trick for Poker was don't be too greedy. Know your time.

"Overplay. " The dry emotionless sound spoke beside him.

Everyone on that table was shocked by Ayanokouji Kiyotaka's word.

Yukimura looked at Ayanokouji's face.

And he realized he couldn't read it.

It wasn't changed only an inch!

Calm down. Keisei.He told himself. He saw the poker face like this many times.

All of them had some plan in their mind.

Ayanokouji was the same.

But Yukimura couldn't guess his plan.

Don't worry. You have Straight Flush, don't you?

The only way Ayanokouji could win him was by owning King Heart and Queen Heart.

It was hard to believe that Ayanokouji was that lucky.

Come on, Ayanokouji. No matter what are you planning. I will beat you!

...

Wow! Fucking AyanoLucky!

I didn't like poker but since Honami asked me to do it, there was no reason to denied.

Of course, winning would make her happy.

So I decided to overlap.

Except for Yukimura, everyone else folded.

I was imagining or Yukimura was looking at me with vengeance.

Then, it was the flopping time.

Yukimura showed his card.

It was Straight Flush.

Well, good but not enough, Yukimura.

I showed them my cards. Everyone looked at them with shock.

"Royal Straight Flush."

King and Queen of heart.

...

After losing ten times, Yukimura accepted that he wouldn't eat anything for a while if he still fought. And our game was finished as soon as our meeting.

I walked out of the door for the first person. While Manabe moaned that she couldn't buy anything for Rika-Chan.

Technically, Honami won all the money. So I was sure she would return all of them to the loser.

At that moment, I was too proud of my success until I forgot something.

"Ayanokouji! You scumbag!!"

Chihiro was standing in front of the door. Of course, she was waiting for Honami.

And if she was lucky, she would kill me.

"Shit! Kiyotaka-Kun! Run!" Honami screamed.

I knew but I couldn't run away. Chihiro's speed when she saw me was as fast as Horikita's when she saw the waffle.

In the last breath of my life, I prayed to the Buddha and forgave everyone.

My eyes were closed.

Then, I die and this fiction was ended.

Wait.

I didn't die yet!

I opened my eyes and found Chihiro collapsing to the floor.

Behind her, it was Matsushita with a stick.

"Oh my god! She hit Chihiro-Chan!" Honami screamed.

"Come with me, Ayanokouji-Kun!" Matsushita said and dragged me to the fire escape.

When we were alone, I stepped back from her immediately.

"Don't come closer. " I told her. "I believe in gender equality and I won't mind hurting a woman."

Matsushita looked at me with a warm sad smile.

"I see. You don't want me to protect you."

I raised my eyebrows.

"What do you mean to protect? Didn't you stalk me for finding the chance to kill me?"

Matsushita was surprised by my word. "What do you talking about? How can Onee-San kill her favorite brother?"

"I will tell you for the last time. We aren't a sibling?"

"But I want to be. I stalked you because I want to protect you!"

I didn't understand her words. "Pardon? Why do you want to be my Onee-San that much?"

Matsushita came closer to me and held my hand.

"Because I know you never get the warm touch from anyone." She looked at my hand. "Your hand, it's cold. Back then, when I hugged you and threaten you to not spit a word--"

Oh, now you accepted you threatening me?

"I few nothing but cold. I wondered how was you raised. There is no love and warmth in it. It made me sad."

My hand was shaken.

She was right.

I never got love from anyone.

My father took me to the white room and taught me without love.

My mother--I didn't want to talk about her.

Matsuo, he cared for me. But he couldn't give me love.

But there was the one--

"I had someone who gave me love. " I said. "He was the wonderful and funny man. Believe in gender equality. He loves me, loves women's panties too. However, he was passed away."

Except for him, I never found the love.

My life was the dry desert.

The last tree was cut down.

"Do you miss him?" Matsushita asked.

"In every day of my life."

"So can I do his duty?" She asked me again.

"Why? It's because of your pity on me?"

Matsushita shook her head. "No. It's because you need me. When I was young, my parents did their work and didn't care about me at all. But my sister--she always looked before me and teach me everything."

She grabbed my hand harder. Before I knew it, I grabbed hers too.

"When I had to come to this school. My sister told me she can't protect me anymore. But she believes that I'm strong enough for being alone. And strong enough to be somebody's Onee-San."

Matsushita's eyes looked at mines.

"Can I be your Onee-San?"

I felt the warmth at my hand, and then, my heart.

I never wanted to cry before.

But this time was the first time I wanted to crime, so Chiaki-OneeSan could know how much I want her.

Alas, I couldn't cry.

"Yes, Chiaki-OneeSan."

Matsushita smiled and hugged me, I hugged her back.

Dear Kaxxxa, don't worry about me. Rest in your heaven. With the kind priest, the loli powerful wizard, and Kuudere crusaders as you want.

I found someone that I can ask her for the warmth you gave.

Damn! Why did this turn into the wholesome thing?

"Kiyo-Chan. When we are siblings now, I need to tell you the truth."

"Yes? Chiaki-Oniisan."

She smiled and whispered in my ears.

"Actually, I'm a boy."

She giggled. "I'm just kidding."

"Am I?"

Vol. 4 Chapter 6 Gambling never makes anyone rich, except the casino's owner.

The fourth meeting started at 20.00 in the same room.

I was the first one who reached the room. After I took Koenji to the bed, I walked toward this room.

Class C's girl and Class A came next. Manabe and her friends were talking to Machida intimately. That boy smiled and seemed to be very self-satisfied.

"We are thinking about hanging out this night, but we can't find any boy. Is Machida-Kun free tonight?"

"Wel.."

Honami and Class B, also Yukimura, and Doctor reached the room 5 minutes before the test started.

The last pair was Karuizawa and Ibuki who came into the room at the same time by chance.

Ibuki walked to the corner of the room as always. Karuizawa walked to her regular seat, next to Machida.

Of course, it was captured by Manabe, who probably did it on purpose.

"Hey. It's my seat!" Karuizawa with a grampy face said.

"Hm? Did you buy it or something? If you didn't, find somewhere else." Manabe replied.

"But I want to sit on this seat! Machida-Kun! Said something!"

Machida seemed to be hesitant, and at the same time, he might wonder what he did in his past life to be this lucky.

From his perspective, Karuizawa was prettier than Manabe. But Manabe had two friends with her. Sometimes, it was hard to choose between quality and quantity.

"Machida-Kun! What about we hang out together--privately after this? Or you have agreed to hang out with these girls? If you have done, I will consider I never asked you."

Privately.

Only this word, the virgin could imagine to the venus.

By ignoring his classmate's hatred glance. He said to Manabe.

"Sorry. Manabe. Karuizawa sit here since the last time. Can you move out?"

Manabe skewed and moved out. Karuizawa looked at them as flouting before sitting down beside Machida and started flirting.

"What a simp?" Yukimura mumbled.

I nodded in agreement. I also wondered about Karuizawa's morals. Having affair was against the third rule in 5 Seela. It was a big sin. And I hated it.

The bell rang as a signal of the new meeting's beginning.

"Ok. Today, I guess class A won't join--" Honami started talking.

"Ayanokouji."

Unexpectedly, Machida stood up and walked toward me.

"Are you calling me?"

"Yes. I'm calling you." Machida replied. "I challenge you!"

Was this related to Karuizawa? I wondered if Karuizawa told Machida to shut his mouth. But when I stared at her. She seemed to be confusing.

"Pardon?"

"Last time. You showed your skill in gambit. And it triggered me! The King of Gambling of class A!"

"Excuse me. Why did everyone have a stage name? Manabe is the queen of gambling, now you are a king?"

"It's the tradition of ANHS, sir. Everyone who came to this school, except class E of course, will get the stage name! Mines is Doctor!" Doc said.

"Mines is Horikita's female version. " Yukimura said.

"Mines is the Best girl. I didn't know the meaning though. " Karuizawa said.

"Mines isHonami Best Girl of the House Ichinose, the First of Her Name, the Shonen-lover, Queen of class B, Queen of Friendship and Thighman, Khaleesi of the Earthland, Breakers of Man's heart and Mother of Yaho. " Honami gasped. "Seriously, someone should give me a new name. It's very hard to say."

"Shut up!" Machida screamed. "The thing is I want to play a gambling with you!"

I shook my head.

"I play yesterday because Honami ask me to do. Personally, I don't like Gambling. Lord Buddha said that being the gambler is the way to deterioration."

Machida pursed his lips. "

"Are you a coward?"

"Of course not. I just don't want to play. Don't bother me."

Suddenly, Doc grabbed my shoulder.

"Kiyotaka-Dono. I will give you my point for gambling, sir. Please win this guy."

"What? I told you it isn't about money--"

"Listen, Ayanokouji. I was born and raised in a casino. I know you have a gambler fate. Win this guy and give us money!" Yukimura said.

"I said I don't--"

"I know Sakura's phone number. If you don't play it for us, I will give it to Yamauchi. "

I turned to him shocked.

"Are you blackmailing me?"

"Definitely yes."

"You are the worst. Can you destroy the pure girl's life by letting that pervert bother her!?"

"I can do everything for victory. Ayanokouji."

I grabbed my hand tight. This man was worst than Yamauchi.

"Ok. I will play."

I couldn't let Yamauchi know Sakura for all reasons.

"Another gambling? Hell yeah! I will win this and buy Louise Vitton for Rika-chan!"

Yamai Re--I mean Manabe, stood up and joined our conversation.

"Good grief. " Machida grinned.

"What are we going to play? Poker again?" I asked him.

He shook his head. "Poker seems to be about the risk alone. But the truth is there are many things related, reading others' faces and making a decision. Real gambling is the risk. So we will play this--"

Machida took four dice out of his pockets.

"The rule is, I will roll these four dices. We have to guess the total of these dices. Who wins will get 600 points from everyone else. If there was no one was right, no one would lose anything."

This was a pure risk. No trick. No poker face.

This was the real gambling!

"I guess 14. " Machida said first.

"So I will guess 15. " Manabe said.

I sighed and said the random number.

"4"

Machida grinned.

"Let's gamble. " He said and rolled the dice.

...

As soon as hearing Ayanokouji's answer. Machida knew that Ayanokouji Kiyotaka was nothing but the lucky boy.

His victory on this afternoon was just a fluke.

Machida lied something.

The dices rolling game wasn't just about risk.

It was about possibility too.

Ayanokouji's answer was the least chance result.

For getting 4, he needed all dice showed 1.

The chance was 1 in 1,296.

These times, Ayanokouji wouldn't win at all. Couldn't win with that stupid brain.

Machida's answer wasn't just a random answer. After his research, he found out the most chance result was 14. The chance was 1 in 6.

Manabe was the real gambler, she knew it and answered 15, the second most chance result after he steal 14.

However, the rest was about fate. All thing he knew was Ayanokouji wouldn't win this time.

He couldn't be that lucky!

"Let's gamble. " Machida said and rolled the dice.

...

At the Dragon group's room.

"Are you sure to not join the conversation, Katsuragi-Kun?" Hirata asked.

"Don't mind him. That coward will never climb out of his shell, Kuku. " Ryuen laughed.

But Katsuragi didn't mind them. He crossed his arm and closed his eyes.

The rest of the group had already given up for making Katsuragi join the discussion when his phone rang.

"Hello?" He answered the phone.

"H--Hi! Katsuragi."

"Machida? Why did you call me?"

"W--Well. I have a little problem."

"Answer me probably. When you say a little problem, are you saying it in the same way as saying there are a few hairs on my head?"

"Y-Yes."

"Ok. A big problem, isn't it?"

"I want to borrow you for a few points--"

"Hm? Didn't you have many points left? Since you won everyone in the poker game last week."

"Well. I lost of it. And now, I need to pay a debt."

"What!?"

"Don't be too loud! If Sakayangi knows it, she will give me no mercy!"

"Ok. How much debt do you have?"

"Well. 500,000 points--"

...

Another hour ended and we got nothing but 500,000 points.

"You are my hero, Ayanokouji!" Yukimura yelled while hugging me.

"Now I could buy a set of 'I was captured by the loli witch who makes me be her sex slaves and I needed to cooperate with her to help my milf Imoutou who was hurt by the tsundere demon lord who was my childhood friend!', sir!"

"Is it a light novel?"

"Wow! How do you know, sir?"

How I didn't know?

Machida walked out of the room irritably. He completely forgot Karuizawa.

"Machida-Kun!" She called him but he seemed to not hear.

Karuizawa decided to walk out of the room. Manabe's group followed her immediately.

"Kiyotaka-Dono. My spider-sense whispered something to me, sir. " Doc looked at them with curiosity.

"We should follow them. " Yukimura said.

I nodded in agreement. Therefore, we walked out of the room. I heard from Honami that Chihiro became coma this afternoon. And just woke up at 6.00 p.m. The doctor told her to rest. So I didn't need to worry about her.

When we walked into the corridor, we saw the fire escape door closed. So we went to that door and peeked through the window.

Manabe and her friend were shepherding Karuizawa to the wall. Karuizawa looked around as the wildlife looked at the hunter.

"Why do you take me here?" She asked.

"Don't be stupid. I want to ask you if you are the one who smashes Rika-Chan, right?"

"What? I tell you, it isn't me. I have a business to do, let me go. "

"If you don't admit, I will call Rika-chan to come here now!"

When Manabe took out her phone, Karuizawa's stance suddenly changed.

"Wait!"

"What?"

"I recognize now. It seems to be I smash her once--"

"What a shame! Ok. If you admit, then apologize to Rika-chan now!"

At first, I thought Karuizawa would give up but she still denied it.

"Why do I have to apologize to her? She is the one who clumsy!"

Manabe's face turned purple.

She pushed Karuizawa

"Don't dare to talk trash to Rika-chan!!"

"Hey. Shiho-Chan. This girl is so annoying. If she apologizes to Rika-chan, I think I will forgive her."

Yamashita curled Karuizawa's hair and pushed her to the floor.

"Bullshit. You won't forgive me in the first place--" Karuizawa mumbled.

That triggered Yabu. She smashed Karuizawa who tried to stand up until her face touched the floor.

"Oops. I smash you. Well, since you are the clumsy one, I won't apologize to you. Ok?"

I saw Karuizawa start gasping. She holds her head as it hurt so much.

Manabe looked at her pray and became angrier. When people felt more powerful than someone, their morals would be fade away easily.

"Don't act innocent. Kuzuizawa."

"That's so good. Shiho-Chan! Ku-Zu-Izawa. " Yabu laughed and spotted on Karuizawa.

I could say this was her Karma.

Karuizawa bullied that girl and now she was the one bullied.

However. No matter whether this was her Karma or not. I couldn't let the situation go out like this.

I looked at Yukimura and Doc. They nodded.

Slam!

"Stop! This is the police. Put your weapon down!" Doc kicked the door and came in. His word made our opening less powerful.

"What the--" Manabe turned to us and grinned. "Don't be such a nosy parker! We just deal with Karuizawa about Rika."

"Help me! They hurt me!" Karuizawa called us immediately. She seemed to be disappointed that we were the ones who came.

"Huh? Help? From this gloomy boy?" Yabu looked down at us. "Ridiculous."

"At least, Ayanokouji-Kun can swim faster than Michael Phelps!" Karuizawa shouted.

Oh, someone remembered it.

"Really? Well, he will need his speed when he is thrown into the sea after I kill him. " Manabe turned her target to me. "I won't forgive someone who steals Rika's Louise Vitton from her."

"First. I didn't steal. You lost it because you are too into gambling! As Lord Buddha said, being the gambler is the way to deterioration."

I turned into the camera, "Listen, kid. Gambling never makes anyone rich, except the casino's owner."

"What are you looking at, sir?" Doc asked.

"The fourth wall."

"I can't see it. Maybe it's broken. However--" Manabe looked at me. "I will make sure you will suffer!"

She slapped me but I could dodge.

"Listen. Violent is no need--"

She kicked me but I could dodge.

"Why don't we talk like a civilize people--"

She punched me but I also could dodge.

"Peace. No more war. Hippy. Marijuana--"

She jumped and tried to kick me in the face but I still could dodge.

"Love God, love your neighbor--"

"Ayanokouji. I think you should give up and retreat." Yukimura said softly.

"Why? This girl needs to be calm down--"

I turned to Yukimura and stopped my sentence.

There was a wound all over Yukimura's body. His nose was bleeding. The right eye turned black. His glasses were broken.

"Woh! Who hit you, Yukimura?" I asked.

"Manabe. Every time you dodge her attack, the one who gets it is me!"

Oh, poor Yukimura.

"Shiho-Chan. We should run away now. What if they told the teacher about this?" Yabu asked worriedly.

"Then, we will tell them that this nerdy fell from the stairs. But you are right, we should go out of this place. " Manabu looked at Karuizawa. "I will make you apologize to Rika-chan at all cost!"

After leaving her vengeance word, Manabu and her friends walked out of the fire escape.

"I will take you to hospital. Don't die yet. Okay?" I told Yukimura while Doc walked toward Karuizawa.

"Karuizawa-Dono. How are you?"

"Shut up!"

She shouted and ran out of the fire escape.

I looked following her with confusion. She acted weird today. No, since the first day of the test. She became silent, tried to act modestly, and seemed to be weaker than the time when she faced Horikita on the island.

This wasn't Karuizawa Kei that I knew.

Did I know her that much? I asked myself while Yukimura mumbled. "What a troublesome girl."

...

Midnight, the room was dark.

I looked up to the roof. Today was chaos, it was too much for me to sleep.

Beside me, I heard Koenji's snoring. And heard Yukimura sleeptalked.

"Mom.--Mom. Don't leave me. Don't leave me--"

I looked at him and wonder what was behind his mask.

At first, I thought it was only me who try to hide something.

But then, I met Kushida, Sakura, and Inogashira.

Everyone tried to hide something.

Maybe this was the nature of humans. They tried to hide something.

Karuizawa probably was the same.

In the silent room. I saw a figure standing up from his bed.

It was Hirata.

Hirata walked to Yukimura's bed and did something for a while.

Then, he turned to me and put something at my bedhead.

I think he would go back to his bed, but he went out of the room instead.

I decided to ignore him and tried to sleep. But a few moments later, I was impelled to urinate.

There was no curfew for students on this cruise. But the boys could go to the girls' area after midnight.

I stood up and decided to grab the thing that Hirata put on my bed too. I was too sleepy to read it though.

After going to the toilet at the end of the corridor, I headed back to my room.

But when I passed the stair, I heard the familiar voice from the second floor.

"Sorry for making you wait. Hirata-Kun."

It was Karuizawa's voice.

I stopped my footstep and turned to the stair.

My curios forced me to walk down the stair slowly.

Then, I saw Hirata and Karuizawa sitting on the couch in the rest area on the second floor.

It was in the middle of the long hallway. It was easy to see, but if someone walked that way, Hirata and Karuizawa would see them immediately.

Luckily for me that the light bulb at the stairs was broken. So I could hide in the shadow.

"Did you hear about me and Manabe from class C?" Karuizawa started the conversation as always.

"Yes, I hear but--"

"So can you deal with them? Make sure they won't hurt me anymore!"

"If you are asking me to hurt Manabe-San's group, I'm afraid I can't."

Karuizawa frowned. "You denied protecting your girlfriend?"

"Although we pretending to be a couple, it doesn't mean I will hurt anyone for you. Karuizawa-San. Violence is against the rule."

Although we pretending to be a couple

It was around a second when my brain responded to that truth and became fully awake.

Karuizawa wasn't dating Hirata?

My eyes turned to the note that Hirata put on my bed.

It said;

Thank you for helping me -Nakano K.

Vol. 4 Chapter 7 Karuizawa Kei

Recap from the last chapter: Hirata was pretending to be Karuizawa's boyfriend!

.

.

.

Well. I thought the entire fandom knew it already.

"Hirata-Kun! Don't say it out loud!" Karuizawa said. "What if anyone was peeking at us, they would know we are fakely dating!"

"Come on. No one will know we didn't date each other for real."

"Are you sure that no one will know that I ain't your girlfriend?"

"Everyone thinks we are a couple. Although we aren't."

Ok. You didn't need to repeat it in many different ways.

I knew it already.

"Trust me, Karuizawa-San. " Hirata said and smiled. "I will make sure that no one knows that you had to be bullied in your mid-school days. And now, you don't want to face the same situation again, so you ask me to pretend to be your boyfriend. By this, your status in class will be strong and no one can bully you."

Now, you just said all of them out loud. What a plot convenience for me.

"Ok. I believe you, Hirata-Kun. However, I want you to make that Manabe shut up. Make sure she won't spread my true identity!"

I understood something now.

Karuizawa pretended to be a big bully to protect herself. But when she met a real bully like Manabe, she could do nothing but show her true self. Karuizawa showed her weakness when Manabe and friends bullied her in the fire escape.

"I told you I can't do that, Karuizawa-San."

"Do you let someone hurt me? You told me you will protect me, didn't you?"

"I didn't mean by that. I will call Manabe-San to meet me tomorrow, and we will talk peacefully. I will tell them that Karuizawa-San apologized--"

"It won't work!!"

This was the thing that Karuizawa was mostly scared of.

If she apologized, it meant she admitted to being a loser.

It wasn't about ego or anything. It was about being weak.

Lost meant weak.

When you were weak, you would be the one who was prey.

Former prey liked Karuizawa preferred being hunter than being prey again.

"If you deny this way, there is no way else. Sorry, Karuizawa-San. " Hirata said calmly.

Karuizawa's face showed many expressions.

Angry, fearful, sad, stressed.

I couldn't tell what her actually feeling was.

"So enough! If you don't help me! Our relationship is ended today!"

She screamed and ran away, leaving Hirata in the hallway alone.

Hirata Yousuke sat there for a while. He didn't say anything and only looked into the sea.

Finally, after many minutes pass. Hirata stood up and walked toward the stair.

Of course, he met me.

"Ayanokouji-Kun--" He flinched.

"Good evening, Hirata. "

"Did you hear anything?" He asked and looked at my hand, I hid my hand immediately.

"First, I heard the whole conversation between you and Karuizawa. Second, I won't tell anyone about this. So don't force me to grab your breasts. I would like to it though--"

"What?"

"Nothing."

Hirata looked at me while making a decision. In the end, he sighed.

"If you hear it, it's no use to hide. Do you want to go walking again?"

I nodded, so I followed him to the second-floor hallway. It was as silent as the ocean.

I was the one who opened my mouth first.

"Why do you help Karuizawa?"

Hirata raised his eyebrows. "What do you mean?"

"Well. Although Karuizawa is cute. But I don't think you will sacrifice your chance to find a good girlfriend easily. I think you could date even Honami."

"I didn't come to school for finding a girlfriend, Ayanokouji-Kun. All I want is to help my classmate. Karuizawa-San acted like a strong person. But when we first met, Karuizawa-San is so weak. I know immediately that she was bullied before. She needs me. It's enough reason for me to help her."

His eyes looked at the horizon like looking to the long past.

"I have a childhood friend, Ayanokouji-Kun. Unfortunately, he was a man. So I couldn't make him into my harem. However, we were so close until we became mid-schoolers. We weren't in the same class. We had our social, our friend. No, I have my friends. But he had no one."

Hirata's voice was trembling a bit.

"Sugimura-Kun was bullied by his classmate. Once, he even pissed out on his pants. No one reached a hand to him. Not even me. He sent me the SOS many times, but I emphasized hanging out with my new friend. And decided it's my misunderstanding. I ignored him and thought that if he's bullied, someone else would help him--"

"I guess there is no one."

"Yes. No one. One day, I was playing football with my friends. I saw Sugimura-Kun waiting for me at the school gate. I pretended to not see him. He--"

The next word was so hard to say.

"He jumped out of the window that day."

"Did he die?"

"No, I was under that window by chance. So he landed on my back. My back was broken, I need to rest for half of the year. Sugimura-Kun came to visit me every day. Every time I saw his face, it made me feel guilty. I thought it's my Karma to be back-broken like this."

I sighed with relief. At least, no one died in this story.

"But what if I wasn't under that window. What if Sugimura-Kun landed on the floor. Since then, I decided to be a new one. The one who helped everyone. I won't be the security bag when they jumped off the window. But I will be the one who stops them from jumping."

Hirata leaned his body to the bench. The wind blew his hair.

"So you and Sugimura-Kun became friends again?"

"Yes. For a while. " Hirata looked at the floor and sighed. "Unfortunately, Our new friendship wasn't long. This time, he was the one who leave me. It's Karma though."

He said nothing more. I looked at his eyes and knew it immediately.

Everybody had a secret.

Same as Hirata.

"When I met Karuizawa-San. I know that this girl was at the edge of the window. If I don't help her, who will?"

Hirata turned his glance to me.

"Ayanokouji-Kun. Now, you know my and Karuizawa-San's secret. Please don't tell anybody about it. Especially, Karuizawa-San's."

I nodded slowly. I had no plan to spread their secret anyway.

"Good. " Hirata smiled. "Karuizawa-San isn't the kind of person that she tried to act. Please don't make her cry."

...

The next day was the breaking day. There was no meeting today.

But my schedule was still dense.

10.00 I met Horikita and Sakura at the rooftop. The Cow group's test was ended this morning. Someone identified or thought that he could identify the VIP.

Horikita wanted to ask a detail from Sakura. Since Sakura feared her, she asked me to be a middleman.

She asked Sudo to guard too. If someone that we didn't want to hear the conversation (referred to Ryuen) came into the rooftop. Sudo would warn Horikita.

I was a little bit proud that Horikita could ask someone to help her.

"So do you know who send the answer or who is the VIP?" Horikita asked Sakura.

I don't know. Sakura answered with her notebook.

"What about class A? How did they act?" I asked.

They stay silent for all of the tests.

"What do you think? Is this Ryuen-Kun's move?" Horikita turned her face to me.

"I don't know. Um. How do you do if you could identify all of the VIPs as Ryuen claimed?"

"In that case. I will command everyone to send the answer immediately. " Horikita thought again. "No. It's too dangerous. Although we were sure about the VIP. But then, there will be only the group that our class's member is the VIP left. The other classes' will find out this fact and focus on our class."

I nodded in agreement. "I think we can fix that problem. But since there was only a Cow group's test that ended. I think Ryuen can't identify the VIP yet."

11.00 I had an appointment in Inogashira at the swimming pool. She could separate from her group easily.

"What do you want from me, Ayanokouji-Kun?" Inogashira asked.

I gave her a note.

"Can you investigate this? I want the result before tomorrow's noon."

Inogashira raised her eyebrows. "It's kinda hard. I think I can only conclude the possibility, not the accurate answers."

I nodded. "It's enough."

"Is that so? What will you pay me for this?" Inogashira teased me.

"What about dinner with Hirata?"

The great detective's face became red. "I--I--I will do my best!!"

I looked at her with affection. Before realizing something.

"Inogashira. Do you know Hirata's secret?"

"About he wasn't dating Karuizawa-San? Of course, I know since the first week they started going out. But I don't care why she does this. As I always said, protecting the secret is as important as revealing the secret."

Oh. This was the reason that she didn't give up on Hirata yet.

I hoped she will have her hopes fulfilled.

13.00

I was waiting in front of the cabin on the bottom floor of the cruise.

This place was more silent than the cemetery. It was a staff-only area. So it was a perfect place for the secret conversation.

Hirata knew that Karuizawa wanted to keep her status stable. So he wanted to make the conversation as covert as it could be.

He also knew Karuizawa wouldn't come if he told her he wanted to compromise with Manabe. So he asked me to trick Karuizawa to come here.

"Why don't you just call her to the bottom floor?" I asked Hirata when we planed together.

"Karuizawa-San is a smart and careful person. I'm afraid she won't come if I call her."

Considering how she could keep her secret this long, I agreed with Hirata.

I waited until I heard the footsteps sound from far away. Then, I walked into the room and hide behind the door.

Karuizawa came into the room and looked around. She was clearly upset.

"That guy called me to this dark room and let me come first? What a weird guy." She mumbled.

I sighed and sent the message to Hirata.

Karuizawa was waiting on the bottom floor alone.

Oh, I almost forgot. Hirata asked me to check if this room was safe for having a conversation.

The bottom floor is completely silent. No one will hear you.

I nodded as satisfying myself. I just helped people!

I whistled while walking out of the room. I felt my Poonya was increasing.

...

Karuizawa Kei was waiting for ten minutes and Ayanokouji still didn't show up.

More minutes pass, she felt more restless.

If the one who called her to this place was Ike Kanji or Yamauchi, she wouldn't feel this paranoid.

She learned how to read the atmosphere and people. Karuizawa could guess what that guy thought.

But not Ayanokouji.

she couldn't read anything from him.

His personality conflicted with itself. At first, Karuizawa thought he would be a cold and gloomy person but at the swimming pool, he revealed his sports ability and became popular among the girl.

However, after he broke the world record, he seemed to be confused than proud. It looked like he didn't notice his ability at all.

Actually, it was the action of someone who just fluke.

Karuizawa couldn't just jump to conclude that Ayanokouji was just a lucky guy. Because next month, he got 100 scores on the test.

His personality too. He looked like the innocent guy that could be happy because the cute girl talked to him. But when she interacted with him many times, she found out Ayanokouji was strict with his morals very much.

After the midterm test, Ayanokouji dated Ichinose Honami who was one of the most popular girls in this school. Karuizawa was so surprised by that news, and more surprised when he broke up with Ichinose because of Sakura Airi who revealed herself that she was the popular idol.

She didn't analyze the situation back then, because she was held hostage by the weird guy from class B.

In the inhabitant island. Ayanokouji saw her naked. But it wasn't a point.

Maybe he saw it.

Her deepest secret.

Back then, she thought Ayanokouji steal her panties, so she used them to blackmail him.

But now, everyone knew Ibuki Mio was the real thief. It meant she had nothing in her hand while Ayanokouji holding her secret.

Maybe this was the reason why he called her here, to blackmail her.

Suddenly, Karuizawa heard the door open.

"Finally! You came! What kind of idiot are you let the girl waiting for--"

Karuizawa stopped her words when she saw who was coming.

Manabe and her friends.

Manabe grinned and walked toward Karuizawa.

"Rika-Chan. Come here. " She said. And took the little girl that Karuizawa recognized immediately.

"Do you remember her?" Manabe asked Karuizawa coldly.

"N--No. I never saw her before."

"Rika-Chan. Is this the one who bullied you?"

"Y--Yes. " Rika nodded.

"Good. Not a wrong person. " Manabe turned her glance to Karuizawa.

Karuizawa opened her eyes wide. She remembered that glance.

The glance that she saw before she met a pain.

The glance that sometimes, she saw in her eyes.

She took the phone out and tried to call Hirata. But Manabe was faster, she grabbed the phone from Karuizawa and turned off the phone signal.

"Now, no one can call you and find you. " Manabe said.

The shadow covered Karuizawa's body.

No one heard her screaming.

...

I hoped everything might go well.

I thought that while laying my bag on the desk beside the swimming pool.

Suddenly, my phone rang. I took it out of my pocket and found that Hirata was calling me.

"Hi. Is everything fine?" I answered the phone.

"Ayanokouji-Kun? Is everything fine?" Hirata asked me the same question.

"Why do you ask like that?" I felt something wrong.

"You didn't call me so I wonder if there is any problem. Can we use the bottom floor?"

"What do you mean? I sent you the message--"

"Message? What message?"

I bogged down.

What did he mean?

I opened the chat program and found something wrong.

I didn't send the message to Hirata.

I sent it wrong to Manabe Shiho!

Karuizawa was waiting on the bottom floor alone: Ayanokouji Kiyotaka

The bottom floor is completely silent. No one will hear you. : Ayanokouji Kiyotaka

Manabe Shiho: Wait. What do you mean?

My body was frozen, although I was under the summer sunlight.

I got her phone number for transferring points from our gambling. I must touch the wrong contact when I sent the message.

"Ayanokouji-Kun?"

"Sorry. Hirata."

I apologized to him and hung up. Then, I jumped off the desk and ran to the bottom floor.

I tried to call Karuizawa many times but she didn't answer.

"Shit."

I had promised Hirata. I wouldn't make Karuizawa cry.

If she dropped even a tear, I would break the promise.

In my life, I never broke the promise.

I couldn't let it happen.

...

Manabe and her friends were gone.

Karuizawa was curling up in the dark cabin.

Manabe was smart enough to not hurt her outside of her shirt. No wound could see clearly.

Of course, the physical wound was so soft compared to the mental wound.

Her past flashed on Karuizawa's mind, again and again.

When she couldn't keep it in her mind anymore, it was refined to the teardrop out of her eyes.

A drop and a drop.

Her skirt was wet because of her tears.

"Karuizawa--"

Karuizawa heard the familiar monotone voice, there was only one.

He was the last one she wanted to see her like this.

Karuizawa looked up and saw Ayanokouji Kiyotaka standing there. His phone dropped out of his hand.

Ayanokouji didn't show any expression on his face. He wasn't surprised when he saw her weakness.

He just stood there and said nothing.

Finally, when Karuizawa could stop her tear. She looked to Ayanokouji.

"Why did you here?"

"It's my fault. " He answered softly. But Karuizawa didn't feel any guilty feeling from his emotionless voice. "What happened to you?"

"Manabe and her friends." She replied. "Don't tell anyone about this."

"I won't tell. " Ayanokouji said and walked toward her. "Let me look at your face. You were slapped--"

"Yes! I was slapped by those bitches!" She said with vengeance. No, not vengeance. She had only fear. Fear that Manabe would expose her true self to everyone. "Please. Ayanokouji-Kun. Take them back. Revenge him for me!"

"I can't."

"What kind of a man are you? You can't hurt the woman."

"I'm a gender equality supporter. I have no problem with hurting women. But I have a problem with hurting anyone."

Ayanokouji said and looked at her eyes.

"What goes around, comes around. You bullied Rika first, and now it came to you."

"Are you saying it's my fault?"

"There is no use to find the guilty one. If I have to point out someone guilty. Maybe it's people who bully you back then. But what if they were also bullied before? This is why I said it no need to find the villain."

Karuizawa's eyes opened wide. He knew!

"How do you know--"

"I heard it by chance. Sorry about it."

Karuizawa started to fear this man. He didn't even blink.

"So what do you want from me?" Karuizawa whispered.

"I don't want anything from you. I just try to tell you that it's no need to--"

"I get it. You are blackmailing me!"

"What? No!"

Karuizawa grinned. "All of you are the same! You are the one who calls me here and Manabe come instead. Did you call them?"

"I told them you are here but--"

"See? You planned all of it. You entice me to come here and let me be bullied by Manabe and her friends. Then you step in and shepherd me to the corner. You will destroy my soul and force me to become your slaves! And if I didn't do what you tell me to do, you will expose my secret to everyone and destroy my social status!"

"Well, Canon version of I might do that, but I won't--"

"Oh, is that so? So what do you do? You will blackmail me? For the money, for information, or my body? What do you do to me? Harass me or rape me? Huh. A guy like you will do it when you have a chance. You are nothing but trash--"

Suddenly, Ayanokouji said with a loud voice that made Karuizawa stop talking.

" Spread your leg!"

Vol. 4 Chapter 8 Spread your leg

I needed to explain myself first.

I didn't say spread your leg.

I tried to make Karuizawa calm down. But she became paranoid and feard on everything. She talked and talked. And everything became darker and darker.

But I never did anything that she thought I would do.

I didn't know who Karuizawa thought I was.

But I was only a normal student. Well, except I was lucky as hell.

I could be angry too. Since she never stopped talking, I decided to tell her; "Stop spreading the word!"

But my voice was so low compared to her. So she didn't hear when I said stop.

However, when I started the word " spreading", my voice was louder. Because I was shocked when I saw something on Karuizawa's white leg.

It was a spider!

Because of shock, my tone became louder.

I changed my word because of shock too. "My leg!!" It was what I want to scream.

" Spread--, Your leg!" This was what I want to say.

Therefore, from Karuizawa's perspective, she heard that I spoke;

" Spread your leg!"

Ok. Everyone understood this. If you understood, comment on this paragraph to tell me.

Good. Let's story keep going.

...

The spider was still on Karuizawa's leg. But she didn't recognize it.

"What do you mean by that?" She stuttered.

I couldn't say anything because I was too fearful. That spider crawled on her white bright thigh that tempted me to touch it--No! I had to fear the spider! Not the horny time.

All I wanted for Christmas wasn't you, but hoping this spider crawled away immediately!

Wait? Why did Karuizawa start spreading her leg?

"I didn't admit that I was bullied by you--"

That spider looked at me with its eight eyes. What a creepy.

"I just was threatened by the rascal who holding my weakness!"

Did Karuizawa say something? I had a ringing in my ears because of fear.

"It's fine though. It isn't the first time that someone forced me to do something. Do you know what will happen when the humans find out the fact that they can do nothing with their power?"

I was pretty sure that Karuizawa said something. Maybe I should pay attention to her--Wait! The spider was moving. Look at their creepy hairy legs. Argh!!!!!! Lord Buddha help me!

"They will stop defy. I'm going to be destroyed.I think like a robot. I can do nothing. Can't scream or fight. Just--"

The spider was crawling nearer. I stopped defy. Ah. I'm going to be destroyed. I think like a robot. I could do nothing. I was too fearful.

"Hey. I'm talking. Are you listening to me?"

Ah! It came! It came!

Karuizawa looked followed my eyes and saw the spider crawling on her leg. She raised her eyebrows and grabbed it over.

"Oh. Why are you here?" She talked with it.

"Get it off. " I said.

Karuizawa turned to me with surprise. "Hm. Are you scared of it?"

"No. Actually yes. Actually, fucking yes."

I did the wrong move now.

Karuizawa grinned when she heard that.

"Come on. Isn't it cute?" She reached her hand with that disgusting insect to me.

"Cute your ass. " I said and stepped back. "At least, be scared of it."

"How on earth will I be scared of it? When I was bullied, I found it on my shoes twice a day. " She grinned. "M0! Ayanokouju-Kun. Why don't you tell it to spread its legs? It has 8! It will fill your desire!"

"Get it away from me, please!"

"Oh! I'm sure you like it. Come on, I will make you show your love on your poker face!"

If I could show any expression, it was fearful.

"Oops!" Karuizawa pretended to throw the spider at me.

"Wah!" I flinched and fell--

On Karuizawa.

We fell down to the floor and I found that I was on Karuizawa's body. The spider flew away from her hand and claimed to the wall.

"Sorry--" I stopped my words after finding out that Karuizawa's shirt was pulled up by chance and showed me her belly.

And the scar.

It wasn't just any skar. It was 2 feet in length and apparently that someone who made it want to kill her.

Karuizawa's eyes opened wide.

"Get out of me you rascal!!" She screamed. I almost jumped off her. Karuizawa pulled her shirt down immediately.

She looked at me with vengeance eyes. "Sasuwa Ayanokouji, Buta Yarou Ne! You didn't just blackmail me, you also harassed me!"

"First, I'm not dating the bunny girl Senpai, no matter how much I want, I don't have a cute sister in panda's pajamas too. So I'm not Buta Yarou. Second, I did nothing to you. "

"But you said you tell Manabe that I was here!"

"It's an accident!"

I started telling her about my and Hirata's plan. And how everything went out like this. After telling it, I needed to admit that it was my full fault.

"It is your full fault. "

Thank you for warning me again, Karuizawa.

"Ok. So you won't force me to be your tool. Command me and make me grow the romantic feeling to you?"

"I don't know where you get those ideas. But nope. I don't have that in my mind."

What kind of monster would do something like that?

Finally, Karuizawa sighed in relief and sat down.

"Oh, what about--"

"If you said about your past, I promised to Hirata that I won't expose it."

"Can I believe you?"

"Well, you can."

Karuizawa Kei was stopping for a minute.

After the forever passed, she started crying again.

"I ruined it. I ruined it. " She said. "Now, everyone will know my secret! Manabitch will make sure that everyone knows!"

She turned to me. "Are you sure you can't blackmail them or something?"

"We don't do that in this fanfic. And, actually, You are the wrong person in the first place. If you said sorry to that girl, everything will--"

"I apologized to her already!"

"Hm?"

"I leave the note that says sorry for bumping youto that girl named Rika! So I am very confused when they blamed me."

It was so familiar.

"Wait a minute. Did you put your name on the goblet of Fiyaaa--I mean that note?" I asked her calmly. Literally calmly.

She nodded. "Of course, I put my name in it. Nakano K."

Oh! She was Nakano K.!

This was the biggest revelation! No one could guess this plot twist!!

(Canon Kiyopon: Are you sure this creatureis me? You did something wrong, Author. Now spread your legs.)

I took a deep breath and said something more harshly than the times when I told the student president that His sister liked the waffle more than him.

"Are you stupid?"

"Hey!"

"Please, No one will know what the hell is Nakano K. Of course, that Manabe girl thought you didn't apologize yet."

"Come on! It's a cool name! You are the one who plays Nakano and Karuizawa joke!" And that joke was so lame.

"Oh! I also sent the note to you! How is the candy? I do it with myself!" She asked me excitedly.

"Ah. It's delicious. " I decided to not tell her I gave that candy to Hondo. "But seriously, Karuizawa. No one will know that you apologize to them. Why don't you tell them by yourself?"

Karuizawa lowered her eyes before rubbing her tears.

"There is someone else there."

"Hm?"

"Do you know what apologizing means? It showed your weak. The hunter never says sorry to its prey. Whenever you said it, you will lose your power. I can't let anyone know I say sorry--But I need to apologize to them too."

"But if you don't want anyone to know you are apologizing, that means everyone you apologize won't know you are apologizing too."

Karuizawa opened her mouth. "That--makes sense!"

Ah. This girl.

"And why do you try so much to be the hunter?"

"Because I don't want to be the old me anymore. " Karuizawa whispered. "The society and the jungle are the same. Kill or be killed. This is the rule. I need to make myself look strong. Treating my friends, shopping without fear, and--"

She stuttered for a while.

"Hurting someone else."

I got it now. This was why she said that unnecessary stuff like new clothes or cosmetics was be needed for her. It made her position stronger.

"But if you hurt other people, doesn't it mean you become the one who bullied you in the past?" I pointed out.

Karuizawa laughed and hid her face on her laps.

"Of course. I just realized it when I bullied Sakura-San. When she became outstanding, I found out she will become the new player in this game. If I can't show everyone that I am more powerful than her. My throne will be shaken. Sakura-San is the kind of person that can be easily bullied. Weak, unconfident, and can't communicate well.

"Then, I found that she recognize me to the old me. I was the same as her when I was in middle school. Of course, not those airbags. Mines was lesser than Mii-chan's. However, that was the reason why I was bullied, why those bitch chose me as their target. That the moment that I realize, I became one of them."

"Why don't you stop it? If you keep doing this, the only thing you will get is making a new monster."

This vicious circle would never end.

"I want to stop. Ayanokouji. But--I don't know how."

We were silent for a while in the dark cabin.

"It's weird. You know?" Karuizawa spoke out. "I never expected to tell everything of this to someone like you."

"I never expected to listen to all of this thing from someone like you too."

"Let me ask you something. Why don't you show any feeling to my scar?"

"Ah. I have many fetishes but I'm not into the scar though."

"I didn't mean that! I mean whoever sees my scar always shocked or surprised or--disgust." She mumbled.

"Have you shown it to Hirata?"

"No. I'm afraid that he will--"

I thought for a while.

"If I have to say, I was shocked at first. Not because of your scar. But it's about how cruel humans can be."

I never learned about the outside world.

I knew now why those failed productions of the white room were tarnished by this dirty world.

I wouldn't ask her what kind of bullying she got.

Her eyes said everything.

She didn't want to do it.

She needed to do it.

No.

She thought she needed to do it.

I stood up and grabbed my and her phone laying down on the floor and handed one of it to Karuizawa.

"Let's go."

Karuizawa raised her eyebrows. "Go where?"

"Redemption Arc."

...

I knocked on the door. After a second, Manabe opened it.

"You!"

She was shocked after seeing me.

"Good evening. Manabe. Are Takanashi Rika here?"

"Are you sure it isn't Takanashi Rikka? She is in class A--"

"No. Rika is right."

Manabe looked at me distrustfully. "Rika-chan. Come here please."

After a moment. Takanashi Rika walked to the door. She flinched when she saw me. I felt like she was the same kind of person as Sakura.

"Someone wants to talk to you. " I looked at my back. "Karuizawa."

Manabe and Rika lost the color out of their face when I said that name.

The little hand extended past my shoulder and handed something to Takanashi. She took it with confusion.

It was a note.

Sorry for bumping you-Nakano K.

I sighed before pushing Karuizawa to face Takanashi.

"Don't be shy."

"Shut up!" She gritted her teeth and coughed. "Takanashi-San--I'm sorry for bumping you."

Takanashi opened her eyes wide and looked at the note.

"I recognized it! You sent me the apology note before!"

"Wait! This means you apologized to her already!" Manabe cried.

Karuizawa nodded and pursed her lips before bowing to Manabe.

"Sorry for treating you bad before this. It's my fault."

They became silent.

Before Manabe walked to her bags.

And took the katana out of it.

"Holy shit! Shiho-Chan!" Rika screamed.

"I hurt Karuizawa with misunderstanding! I can face my father anymore! By the honor of Samurai, I will do Seppuku!"

"Oh. Shiho-Chan's family is Samurai for many generations, so they're very--" Takanashi explained.

"Stop explaining! And stop her!" Karuizawa screamed before running toward Manabe. My classmate holds Manabe's hand.

"Release me! I will do Seppuku!!"

"Ayanokouji! Get her sword!"

I grabbed the katana from Manabe while Takanashi and Karuizawa tried to push Manabe to the floor.

"I can live anymore! I am a villain!!"

"No, you not, Manabe-San! I bullied many people. I deserve all of this!" Karuizawa tried to make Manabe calm down.

"Shiho-Chan! It's my fault too. Don't die."

"Ok. If Rika-chan tells me to don't die. I won't die."

Ah, that was too easy.

...

After everyone calmed down, we started our conversation.

Manabe, Takanashi, and Karuizawa took turned to apologize to each other. They bowed again and again.

Since Manabe could guess that Karuizawa had been bullied before. There was no reason to explain to her what was going on.

It happened that Manabe was easy to understand than I thought.

"I won't tell anyone. Karuizawa-San. Of course, I will make sure that Nanami-Chan and Saki-Chan won't expose to. They are good people. " Manabe promised before realizing something. "What about that Machida-Kun? You promised to hang out with him, didn't you."

Karuizawa nodded with worried. Since she and Manabe understood each other. Karuizawas didn't need Machida to protect her anymore.

"I think I must go with him. I promised him."

Takanashi raised her eyebrows. "Didn't Machida-Kun have a girlfriend? Rikka, my twins, told me that. But I advise you do not fully believe her. She also told that Sakayanagi-San's cane is the wand of fate that can destroy the world and she seals her power on her legs that why she can't walk properly."

Takanashi Rikka must be the very dreamer girl.

We came out of Manabe's room on 16.20.

I and Karuizawa walked into the hallway without saying anything.

Finally, Karuizawa was the one who started talking.

"Thank you. " She said.

"Your welcome."

"Let me ask you something. Ayanokouji. On the island, what are you doing with my panties?"

"Ibuki put it in Ike's back. Ike put it to me. I was panicked so I throw it into the forest. When I found it, it was dirty because of dirt, so I went to wash it in the river." I told her.

"You can just leave my panties in the forest or you can pretend to find them in the forest."

"And give you dirty panties? No, I'm the one who makes it dirty, I should be the one who fixes it."

Karuizawa was quiet before asking;

"Actually, are you a kind person?"

"Why did you think that?"

"You help me. Help me very much."

"I'm not the kind saint-like Hirata. I help you because I want to do a charity to increase my Poonya."

"What is Poonya?"

"Read the first volume."

Karuizawa giggled a bit. This was the first time I saw her laughing with a bright smile. Not deride someone.

"I always wonder what kind of person are you? I can't read you at all. Until now, I still can't."

I stared at her.

"I am the kind of the luckiest man in the world." And told her the truth.

Of course, she wouldn't believe me though.

"Um. It may be true. " Karuizawa shrugged her shoulder and walked to the stairs.

I turned my head to her.

"What did you say?"

"It may be true. " Karuizawa said. "How can't I believe the one who help me?"

She left me the sentences before walking up to the stairs.

I was frozen on the hallway and looked following her.

Did I just add the new member to my harems?

Author's note: Sorry for late. I was addict to Honest trailer and Konosuba so I wrote this chapter very slowe.

Also, I found the shock secret.

Remember Yabu Nanami and Yamashita Saki? Manabe's sidekick.

Ah. I don't think you will remember them. I had to check their name while writing this too.

Well. It happened that they were illustrated in the volume 8 too.

They are more friendly than I expected. I didn't realized them at first though.

But all I need now was the Manabe's light novel version. Although there were no hope now.

Vol. 4 Chapter 9 The Last Gambling

"Are you sure you will do this? Machida?" Takemoto asked.

"I will fucking do this! Ayanokouji makes me a loser! I had to lick Katsuragi's shoes to borrow his money!" Machida said with vengeance. "Do you understand how shameful it is? Morishige?"

Morishige Takuro nodded without saying anything. He was Sakayanagi's supporter like Machida. Takemoto who was a maverick shook his head. For him, no matter who was the leader, if they could make him graduate with class A, he could give them loyalty with no doubt.

"I have to revenge him or at least, win him!" Machida gritted his teeth.

"I don't know that you are this childish. " Takemoto sighed. "How you get 6 girls around you?" He included Machida's girlfriend too.

Machida didn't answer him, he push the door and went inside. It was two hours before the meeting started, so there was no one there.

"Good. " Machida mumbled. It was on his plan.

Machida and Takemoto put the roulette table in the middle of the room. Morishige and Takemoto learned to not question how Machida get this table.

"Ok. Here is our plan."

" Your plan. " Takamoto fixed Machida's words.

"Our plan is--" Machida ignored him. "We will ask him to play gambling with us again. But now, we will win! Make him embarrass before those cute girls, then I will hang out with all of them."

"How are you sure that you will win this time? That man is lucky as God himself!"

"I never expect something like that will spread out of the member of class A. " Machida flouted his classmate. "It's just a little luck. A scary coincidence. But this time, no matter Ayanokouji was super-duper lucky or not. I prepared for this."

Machida knocked the roulette table.

"This looked like the normal roulette table. But it hides the mechanics that help the dealer could control the wheel and the ball. I can set the result before the game begins. Also, these dies--"

He took a couple of dice out of his pocket.

"--are made-to-order dice. I can control it with the magnet. Hm. I want 5!" For proving his words, Machida rolled the dice on the roulette table.

They showed 3 and 2.

"Last but not least. This deck of cards is looked like the deck of cards, right?"

"Because it's the deck of cards!"

"No, it isn't. " Machida drew a card from the deck and showed it to his classmate. It was Queen of Heart. "Turn!"

Suddenly, the card changed to the King of Heart.

"Wow!" Even Morishige who was well-known as the silent guy couldn't hide his surprise.

"It is the very thin LED produced by Koenji Electric Cop. If I used it carefully and make no one notice it, I will hold any cards I want!"

Takemoto opened his eyes wide.

"That's brilliant. B--But, it's cheating, isn't it?"

"Come on, Takemoto. It isn't cheating as long as no one caught you. " Machida said cunningly.

He put the deck on the roulette table and laughed.

"Haha! Ayanokouji Kiyotaka! I will show you how true gambling is. How dirty it is. Uwahaaaaaa."

...

"Disappointing.The students in my care! Gambling in the school area is unacceptable!"

"W--We are sorry, Mashima-Sensei."

"Don't be sorry. Be better! You are the honorable class A!"

"But we aren't the one who starts gambling--"

"But you are the one who changed the test room into the casino!"

"Sir, but--"

"Minus 50 points from Slytherin--I mean Class A!"

...

There was an hour before the test ended. I made an appointment with Horikita at the rooftop.

"How are your group, Ayanokouji-Kun?" Horikita asked me.

"Honami played the card until the last minutes. But we were a little bit chaotic this morning. The teacher came to our room to catch the illegal casino. What about you?"

"We will win. " Horikita said confidently.

"Kushida is the VIP, isn't her?"

Horikita looked at me with surprise.

"How do you know?"

"If I have any talent besides calligraphy, playing piano, or tea ceremony, it is the talent at guessing."

Horikita looked around to make sure no one was there before lowering her voice to whisper.

"No one will know. I and Kushida-San worked together to make it happen."

I nodded. Despite having a hidden identity, I was sure Kushida would do her best for our class.

"However. Horikita, I have something to tell you. I have been thinking of it for a while."

"Are you going to confess me? I'm very sorry. Although you are a bit handsome and nice to go out with. But I already have Onii-San. Wait until Onii-San chooses other girls to be his bride, then maybe you will have a chance--Wait. Where are you going? Come back. I'm just kidding!"

I turned back after walking away.

"So what do you want to tell you?"

"I have a plan to make us win."

I told her the whole of my plan. Horikita raised her eyebrows after hearing it.

"That is the risky plan--"

"Trust me. I know a risk. And I had prevented those risks already."

The girl looked at me with a confusing feeling. I could understand her. If I didn't know who was I, I wouldn't dare think about this plan too.

Finally, Horikita nodded.

"I will do this. But we should do it after we finished the last discussion. Because I want to make sure the result of the group that we have the VIPs come out satisfied."

...

When I came to the room, I found that Honami had already been in the classroom. She was sleeping in the room's corner.

She looked careless and didn't aware of her skirt after all.

I wondered if she was wearing her lace panties or not.

In my mind, there was a fight between the good and the bad, Ayanolucky and Hornykouji.

Ayanolucky: No, Hornykouji. Don't do anything to that pretty girl!

Hornykouji: You can't resist it. Ayanolucky. Something is rising and it isn't the Skywalker.

Ayanolucky: Control yourself! If she finds out, she will hate us forever!

Hornykouji: Who cares? Hornykouji was born to be horny, not for anything else.

Ayanolucky: It's a sin! Heavy sin!

Hornykouji: I want thigh!!

Ayanolucky: No!

Hornykouji: It was said we have to join the horny, not destroy them.

Calm down. Ayanokouji Kiyotaka. This was an important night. I needed to make my luck as high as I could. For that sake, I shouldn't do any sin, no matter how less it was--

"Aiya, Yamete Guudasai--" Honami moaned softly and turned herself over.

...

Maybe a little wasn't harm.

I walked toward her and laid down beside Honami.

That lip looked very attractive.

I wondered how it felt. The last time I kissed her, I was too excited until couldn't feel anything.

I should try again--

"Um--." Honami opened her eyes slowly. She seemed to be sleepy.

"Ohayo Gozaimazu. " I said with a serious face.

Honami showed her softly smile. "Kiyotaka-Kun. Oh, I see. I'm in the dream. I usually dreamed like this when we were dating. If it is a dream, so I can do this--"

She grabbed my face and kissed me.

"Ah. Wow, so real. Oyazuminasai."

She turned over again and continued sleeping.

She might think she was in a dream.

Actually, I wasn't also sure if I was in a dream.

...

"Oh, Good evening, Kiyotaka-Kun. " Honami said after she woke up. "What are you doing?"

"Meditating. " I answered without looking at her.

"You are so religious, Kiyotaka-Kun. " Honami smiled.

10 minutes before the meeting began. Everyone came to the room. Machida's group were the last ones who came.

"Sorry for making you wait, girl. What about we talk about tonight's hanging out--"

"Karuizawa-chan's nail is so pretty!"

"Thank you. Manabe-chan. My friend did it for me! I know! What if we meet her after this? I will call her first. Oh! Matsushita-San didn't answer, I will leave her a message then."

Machida opened his mouth widely after seeing Karuizawa talk with Manabe very friendly. He looked around and walked toward me, Doc, and Yukimura.

"You were in the same class with Karuizawa. " He said. "What the fuck happened with her?"

"Language. " Yukimura warned him. "And I have no clue about it too. I'm not close with her."

As same as Doc, I just shrugged my shoulder.

The bell rang, as the sign of the last meeting. The bell's sound didn't disappear yet, Aharen from class B spoke out.

"Everyone, I want to suggest something."

Everyone in that room turned our face to him.

"What? Do you have a new kind of gambling?" Machida asked sarcastically. But Aharen shook his head.

"I am talking about how we should do to win this test. " He said. "What is our idealistic result?"

"For non-VIP, the result A, of course," Yukimura replied.

"Correct. To get this result, we need to find the VIP first."

"And you hope the VIP will announce himself?" Machida asked.

"No. But I hope everyone will show that you aren't the VIP."

Aharen took his phone off and showed us his mail.

It was the mail from the school that tell him he wasn't the VIP.

I understood it.

The mail couldn't be mocked. We would know their identity from the mail that the school sent to them.

But the problem was--

"Seriously?" Takemoto said. "This is what Machida says. You are asking the VIP to reveal himself. Come on, no one will do it."

"Exactly. The VIP will never show the mail. While the non-VIPs have nothing to lose. " Asaka said and showed his mail.

"You are on point. Asaka-Kun. " Ichinose showed hers too.

If everyone showed their mail, in the end, there would be the only one who tried to hide his mail.

He would be the VIP.

Ibuki Mio showed her mail without saying anything. Manabe and her friends looked at her and followed her action.

"I have no better plan, sir. " Doc said and show his.

"Are you insane? What if someone betrayed after the VIP reveal himself!?" Machida cried.

"I believe in all of you. You don't need to show us your mail though. But we will assume that you are the VIP. " Aharen said.

Using the social depression to make the prey knee to you.

It was a brilliant plan. Honami might be the mastermind behind this plan.

Everyone would support this plan.

Except for the VIP.

Yukimura sighed and showed his mail before turning his face to me. "Will you join it, Ayanokouji?"

I looked around and realized I was in the most dangerous place.

Everyone knew me as a pliable guy. If I resisted, everyone would know I was the VIP.

But if I surrendered, I wasn't sure if someone would betray me.

I sighed.

There was nothing to worry about.

Everything would find.

I would be lucky with this.

Because I was the luckiest man in the world.

I showed them my mail.

"Oh, he isn't the VIP too. " Asaka said.

On my screen, it showed the mail that said;

According to the fair allotment, you aren't chosen to be VIP. Please do the group activity by realizing that you are the member of the group challenging the test. The test will begin at 13.00. The member of the Hare group, please be together at the hare's room on the second floor.

"If everyone decides to do it, I guess I should do too. " Karuizawa said and showed her mail.

According to the fair allotment, you are chosen to be VIP. Please do the group activity by realizing that you are the member of the group challenging the test. The test will begin at 13.00. The member of the Hare group, please be together at the hare's room on the second floor.

"You are the VIP!?" Machida cried out with surprise.

Yes, he would be surprised.

Karuizawa didn't show any sign of holding the secret. This was her most accurate work.

She acted like an innocent member until the end.

Well, I had to admit that she was good at acting.

But her whole act in this test wasn't the acting.

Of course, you couldn't mock the mail.

But swapping the phone was another thing.

"And you never told us!?" Yukimura said with anger.

"Told the idiot like you? Nah, thank you. "

In that moment of shock, I saw Honami lowering her phone and touching something.

Ringggggggg

Karuizawa's phone rang.

I saw Honami's smile for a moment, but it disappeared as soon as Karuizawa answered it.

"Hello? Matsushita-San! Oh, I see. We can meet you after this! Thank you so much!" She hung up. "Sorry. My friend calls me."

Honami looked at me and Karuizawa doubtfully.

"Oh! Kiyotaka-Dono! You are closing your signal, sir!" Doc spoke out.

"Really? How do you know?"

"I looked at your sign at the top of the screen, sir. And I'm also the technology prodigy too!" Doc said proudly, although anyone could tell that my phone's signal was closed by looking at my screen. "You should open it, sir. Or no one can call you!"

I nodded and dealt with my phone, still feeling the glance from Honami.

...

"I hope everyone will do as we promise. " Aharen said after the bell rang for the second time.

"Of course, I will. " Machida said grinning. Although I was sure that someone would betray the group, and it was the best result class D could get.

"Then, Karuizawa. What should we go tonight?" He turned to Karuizawa who seemed to be uncomfortable. She looked at me asking for help.

I was about to step in when I heard the angry voice at the door.

"Machida-Kun!" Machida turned his stare to the door.

"Yoshimoto-chan!" He cried.

At the door, a girl was standing looking at Machida with anger.

"You tell me you have an appointment with Hashimoto-Kun tonight!!"

"W--What!? How do you know?"

"Hashimoto-Kun told me!"

A boy showed his face at the door, bowing at Machida.

"You snake!! I even pay you for not telling anyone!" Machida pointed to him.

"Sorry, bro. Your girlfriend pays better. " Hashimoto said.

"What? You have a girlfriend!? I hate the womanizer!"

Karuizawa grabbed the chance and slapped Machida's face. "Let's go, Manabe-chan!"

She talked to Manabe and walked out of the room. Before she left, she looked at me a bit.

"W--Wait. Karuizawa!"

"Oh, you dare call another girl's name in front of your girlfriend!" Yoshimoto yelled and slapped Machida. "I don't care about you anymore."

She walked out of the room, followed by Machida, followed by his friends.

"Yoshimoto-chan! Wait!"

Hashimoto smiled without any regret for his action. He and I looked at each other eyes by chance. He suddenly lost his smile.

"Is this the guy that Hime-Sama is interested in?" He mumbled before walking away.

Everyone went out of the room gradually. But before I had my first step outside of the room. Honami held my shoulder.

"Do you have time?" She asked.

"Yes."

I turned around to her. Ichinose Honami smiled at me before sitting on the chair again.

"Do you know why Karuizawa-San revealed herself?" Honami asked.

"I don't know, maybe she trusted our group."

"Really? I don't know Karuizawa-San much. But I'm sure she isn't the kind of person that can trust someone easily."

I sat on the chair next to her.

"What do you want to say?"

"I think the VIP is the other person. " She said the unexpected words.

I felt the sweat on my palms.

"But Karuizawa showed her mail. The mail can't be mocked."

"The mail can't be mocked. But the phone can be changed. What if Karuizawa-San swapped her phone with the real VIP?"

"So who is the real VIP, then?"

"You."

The room became silent for a while.

"Are you kidding--"

"You have your poker face, Kiyotaka-Kun. But I dated you long enough to learn your body language. When you show us the phone, you didn't do it immediately and you also upped your phone slowly. You always do everything quickly, I think it's because there is no need for you to fear. And why this time do you act weirdly? I can conclude the only thing."

She looked at me.

"It's because this time, there is something you fear."

I felt the sweat at my feet too.

Calm down. Everything was just her extrapolation. She didn't know.

If it was the old version of me, I would accept and tell her the truth.

But after confronting Sudo's case. I learned something.

So this was my answer.

"I'm not the VIP. "

Honami still didn't believe it but when she opened her mouth, our phones rang.

We looked at each other. There was a new mail from the school.

The Hare group's test has ended. From now on, the Monkey group's members don't need to do a test anymore. Please be careful and don't interrupt other groups.

Someone betrayed us.

As I expected.

"Huh. Someone did it. " Honami sighed. "Sorry for Karuizawa-San--"

"I am the VIP. "

I said.

Honami gave me her confused glare.

"What?"

"As you think, I am the VIP."

Honami blinked. "Why--Why you tell me the truth?"

She might think I would insist that I wasn't.

"The test ended. No need to lie anymore. " I shrugged my shoulder.

"So you really swapped the phone with Karuizawa-San?"

I nodded. It was just a coincidence though.

The phone that the school gave to us was the same. In the dark cabin, I couldn't see it clearly. So when I gave the phone to Karuizawa. I sent mines instead. I didn't know until I showed my mail, also as Karuizawa. But she was a brilliant actress. She could keep the situation going like this until the end.

And someone fell in this random trap, paying 500,000 personal points to me and 50 class points to class D.

"But--I call you to prove that Karuizawa's phone is yours. I can't call you. At first, I think that it's because your phone is out of signal. So the truth is I can't call because Matsushita-San called Karuizawa-San at the same time as me. Do you plan this too? Do you know I will call to prove it?"

This might be the reason that Honami didn't send me the answer. She couldn't prove her doubt.

I didn't answer her but Honami assumed it as I confirmed her thinking.

"How can you do that? Matsushita-San called at the absolutely same time as me. "

It was almost impossible to call someone at the exact time without being in this room.

But Matsushita could do it, and she helped us.

It was because--

"The trust."

"Huh?"

"I trust. " I said.

Honami smiled and shook her head. "You are into our philosophy, aren't you? Kiyotaka-Kun. You trust your friend and it gave you a victory."

No, I didn't trust my friend.

I trusted my luck.

Honami stood up. "Well. We should head back to our room now. Wait for a minute. Chihiro is waiting for me today."

"Is she fine after coma?"

"As well as before. I will tell her that you are worried about her."

No, not at all.

"However. You are unexpectedly intelligent. Kiyotaka-Kun."

"It's just a coincidence. "

"Haha. I know, right?" She winked.

"No. It's literal. I'm just lucky."

" Lucky. I'm sure you are. " She winked again.

"Don't you understand?"

"I understand. You are a lucky man. " She winked for the third time.

I gave up and sighed.

Honami laughed funnily before walking toward the door.

She turned back and looked at me.

"You know. Sometimes, I'm glad that we broke up."

"Woah. That's harsh."

"Haha. Don't misunderstand. Dating with you is a great experience. " Honami said, I saw the remembrance in her eyes.

"But if we were still dating, fighting with you would be the worst experience too. Goodnight, Kiyotaka-Kun."

She said and walked away.

I sighed, she got the point.

"Same as I, Honami. " I mumbled.

Author's note: Sorry for a very late chapter!! I was too fun with Christmas until forget to write.

However, among the sound of a jingle bell, I got a new idea.

It was an idea of fanfic that I would write for the sequel of this fanfiction.

(Yeah, I didn't finish it yet, and I thought about a sequel.)

Classroom of The Elite: War of the side characters

It will take place in the second year. But we won't focus on the lucky Kiyotaka anymore.

Our protagonist will be Inogashria Kokoro, the great detective, and her side character friend!

Maezono (The bad mouth girl), Onodera (The swimmer), and Hondo (The toilet professional)

Together, they will fight in the secret war with the other side character from the other class such as Chihiro (The Ayanokouji killer), Beppu (Who?), Morishige (Who?)

And our shy detective needed to fight against the unexpected mastermind that plan to destroy this school!

The cheap copy of Harem of Side Characterswill come this summer--or winter--or spring--or someday!

Yeah. I hope I will write it.

Merry Christmas and Happy new year.

Vol. 4 Chapter 10 Summer Night

The summer night's breath touched my cheek.

The ocean was painted by the dark while our cruise was ready to head back to the land tomorrow.

I was sitting in the cafeteria. The crowd of people in this bar was more massive by the time gone. They came here to talk about the result of the test that would be announced in five minutes.

There were signs of worry on their face. It was understandable that there were the four groups ended the test as soon as the last discussion finished; My Hare group and the Mouse, Rooster, and Pig.

A half-hour later, the Other four groups' tests were finished gradually. Maybe someone was panicked and decided to identify the VIP without certainty.

The last two groups were the Dragon (that Kushida was the VIP) and the Horse (that Minami was the VIP).

At the other side of the cafeteria, I saw Kushida, Sakura, Mii-chan, and Inogashira were sitting there. It was interesting that Kushida was surrounded by the shy girl and the fact that three of her group had a hidden identity.

Inogashira felt my stare so she looked back. I bowed to her, the detective nodded. A second later, my phone rang. It was Inogashira's massage.

See me after this.

I returned my eyes to Kushida's group and found that Inogashira had already turned her interest to her group.

I wondered what she wanted to talk about. Maybe, it was about the test. Inogashira might know what happened.

"Can I sit with you?" Someone asked beside me.

When I nodded, Karuizawa Kei sat on the chair next to me and looked into the summer night's sky.

"Here's your phone. " She said and returned my phone to me, I also gave her phone back. "Do you know? I start to believe that you are the luckiest man in the world."

"Hm? What makes you think that?"

"Well. Ichinose-San called you at the exact same time as Matsushita-San. If Matsushita-San didn't call, they would figure out that this is your phone for sure. "

I nodded. "Yes. Luckily. Why Chiaki-Neesan--I mean Matsushita call me?"

Karuizawa giggled.

"This is the funniest part. Matsushita tried to call me because she wants to talk about my asking. But she called the wrong contact! Your contact was next to my name. So she missed it."

Understandable. In alphabetical order, I was the first name in my class, next was Asuma Sana and Karuizawa Kei. Asuma didn't close with Matsushita. So Karuizawa's name would be next to me on Matsushita's phone.

Wait.

Alphabetical order--

I took a paper out of my pocket and looked at it. Karuizawa looked at me with curiosity.

"It's true--" I mumbled.

"What's true?" Karuizawa asked.

"The VIPs aren't chosen randomly, it was allotment."

"What? How--"

"I will explain it after the result was revealed. " I told her. Karuizawa looked at me doubtfully but she didn't continue asking me.

I decided to change the topic. "Um. How are you and Hirata?"

Karuizawa sighed.

"I think I should apologize to him. And maybe I should continue pretending to date him for now."

"Why? I think your status is already stable."

"Not stable enough. As soon as I break up with Hirata-Kun, I will lose my power. I need to expand my influence. "

I looked at her face. She talked about it without any hesitation. This girl was really strong.

"I heard that the best part of high-school life is romance. " Of course, Kaxxxa told me, although he never went to school. "Will you sacrifice it?"

If she kept fakely dating Hirata, she would never have a real romantic relationship with anyone.

Karuizawa looked at her laps.

"Romantic life is a privilege for someone who doesn't need to use her whole power to survive. " She whispered. "The parasite like me knows an only thing, hanging with someone. Suck his blood for life. I don't think it's a good way in the relationship."

Then, Karuizawa glared at me before smiling bitterly.

"So, don't worry about me. Ayanokouji."

I became silent. I understood now why Kaxxxa didn't go to school.

It was a cruel world.

We didn't say anything to each other until the group of three walked toward us.

Hirata, Horikita who came with her stand, Sudo.

"What a strange group?" I said to Hirata.

"You too. " Horikita glared at Karuizawa who turned away immediately. Horikita turned to Sudo. "Chair."

"Yes. Ma'am."

Sudo sat down on the floor and let Horikita sit on his back.

I, Hirata, and Karuizawa looked at him with confusion.

"He volunteered himself. " Horikita said,

"Don't worry. Everything is the same. The human is the same as the chair. " Sudo said.

"Ah--What about we talk about the test?" Hirata tried to change the topic and ignore the glare from the students in the cafeteria.

"Y-Yes. Horikita. How are your group?"

Horikita nodded. "Good. We will win for sure." She repeated her words.

I fought with myself for a minute before deciding to tell her.

"Horikita."

"What?"

"Do you remember what we talked about the ending of Mouse, Rooster, and Pig group lately?"

"Um. What's wrong with it?"

"We thought that might be Ryuen's plan. But now, I'm 100 percent sure it was him."

Horikita raised her eyebrows.

"What made you think that?"

"Maybe Ryuen could find the form of VIP--"

"I had found it. Ayanokouji, Kuku."

The undesirable voice spoke out.

Ryuen Kakeru walked toward us.

Karuizawa never met him, but she suddenly moved away from him as soon as he came near her.

"Well. Well. Who is this little rabbit? Kuku. " Ryuen grinned and reached his hand to Karuizawa's arm.

Hirata and I grabbed his hand synchronously.

"Don't mess with her, Ryuen-Kun. " Hirata never sounded this angry before.

"Ok. Ok. Get it. Kuku. "

Ryuen raised his hand and gave up before turning his face to Horikita.

"So, Suzune. Do you ready to feel your failure--What the Kuku!?" He exclaimed after seeing human chair Sudo.

"I'm her personal chair. " Sudo said. Horikita whipped his back with the whip from nowhere.

"The chair can't talk. "

"Yes, my queen."

"Ok. Let's continue our talk--Why are you stepping back, Ryuen-Kun?"

Ryuen flinched. "Sorry. Suzune. I didn't familiar with this kind of stuff, Kuku. "

"Me too. " I mumbled and pretended to be deeply interested in the glass of strawberry milk.

"However, I don't care how do you think. Ryuen. The game is over. " Horikita said calmly. "The test is ended. All we can do is wait for the result. Then, we will know who is the winner or loser."

Ryuen grinned.

"Don't need to wait until the result was announced. Kuku. I can tell you are the loser, and also I can tell who is our group's VIP?"

"It's me. Everyone knows it. I also show you my mail too. " Horikia told me before that she used the phone swapping plan to the Dragon group, tricking them that she was the VIP.

"Kuku. So naive. Suzune. Do you think I will believe it, Kuku?"

"It's not my problem. Since there is no betrayal in the Dragon group. If you don't believe and send other names, I will get 500,000 points anyway."

Ryuen sat down on the chair and said. "Maybe you will be orgasm with joy when you know how merciful I am. I even give your class 200,000 points. Kuku."

Horikita ignored his rude word.

"So tell me who is the VIP."

"Kushida Kikyo. " His sudden word made Horikita and Hirata flinched.

This was the best evidence for Ryuen.

"Kuku. " He laughed. "This! This's what I want for all this time, Kuku. Your shocking face. It's worthy, Kuku!!"

"H--How do you know?"

"Well. Your suck acting skill told me. "

The color went out of Horikita's face. Her loss was bad enough, but Ryuen also reminded her that it was her fault.

"Horikita--" I mumbled and touched her arm. She didn't try to kill me so I was sure she was gone.

"Don't kid--"

"Kid? Come on, Suzune. Can't you admit just for once that you were the worst in your group, Kuku?"

If Horikita wasn't on his back, Sudo would have punched Ryuen. His Zen peace face was full of vengeance.

"But don't worry, Kuku. I say I will be mercy. I won't destroy you this time, because you were too weak. This time, my enemy is class A. Kuku."

"What did you do--"

As the answer, our phone rang. Everyone in the cafeteria took off their phone and looked at it at the same time.

Ryuen also did too. He smiled with satisfaction, but his smile disappeared as there was something out of his expectation.

The Result of Second Special Test

Mouse group -- the betrayal can identify the VIP. (Result C)

Cow group -- the betrayal misidentify the VIP. (Result D)

Tiger group -- the betrayal can identify the VIP. (Result C)

Hare group -- the betrayal misidentify the VIP. (Result D)

Dragon group -- everyone can identify the VIP after the test ended. (Result A)

Snake group -- the betrayal can identify the VIP. (Result C)

Horse group -- everyone can identify the VIP after the test ended. (Result A)

Sheep group -- the betrayal can identify the VIP. (Result C)

Monkey group -- the betrayal can identify the VIP. (Result C)

Rooster group -- the betrayal can identify the VIP. (Result C)

Dog group -- the betrayal can identify the VIP. (Result C)

Pig group -- the betrayal can identify the VIP. (Result C)

Below, it was the result for each class.

Class A - Minus 200 CP Gain 3,500,000 PP Total CP = 940

Class B - Minus 50 CP Gain 4,000,000 PP Total CP = 827

Class C - Minus 50 CP Gain 5,000,000 PP Total CP = 685

Class D - Plus 300 CP Gain 7,500,000 PP Total CP = 759

"Fucking Yes!" There was a scream from Yamauchi before the rest of Class D started yelling with happiness. On other hand, in Other classes' students were shocked until they couldn't say anything.

All of them lose their class points, especially class A. But the only class that gain more points was the defect class. Class D!

Not only that, but we also won class C for the first time.

This was the first time that the class swapped the rank.

"T--This meant--We became class C!?" Karuizawa stuttered from behind.

"Y--Yes. Karuizawa-San. " Hirata also stuttered, they looked at each other and smile like they never argued before. What a lovebird.

The most shocked person was no one but Ryuen Kakeru who forgot the way to shut his mouth.

"H--How--"

"Just a bit of luck. Ryuen. Just a bit of luck. " I said and drank my strawberry milk.

...

On the night that Chabashira-Sensei was drunk, I asked her for the list of the students' names.

When I got it, I started my investigation --I meant, my random.

I slept my eyes and stabbed the pen on the paper twelve times.

Then, I got the names of twelve VIPs. (Including me and Kushida.)

For making sure that my luck was working this time, I asked Inogashira to do a little investigation about the Dragon group. She wasn't in the group so she couldn't decide who was the VIP for sure. But Inogashira thought the most possible one was Kushida. Match with my list.

The next step was talking to Horikita. We decided to not attack too fast. We waited until the sixth discussion ended. After Ryuen moved, Horikita asked some of us from each group to send the answer.

So we won in Tiger, Snake, Cheep, and Dog group.

But we needed to thank Ryuen. It was our luck that he decided to attack only class A because if he could figure every VIPs' identity, he can beat us easily.

...

Ryuen retreated. Before he went, he left his vengeance words.

"It's your plan again, isn't it? Kuku. Ayanokouji, I swear I will beat you someday. "

Hirata and Karuizawa had already gone too, they found someplace to talk to each other. I hoped they could reconcile, but I also wanted them to break up so I can get Hirata--I meant Inogashira can get Hirata.

So it was me, Horikita, and--Sudo.

"Horikita, are you okay?" I asked her.

She blinked before sighing. "I'm okay, Ayanokouji-Kun. I just wonder how can this happen?"

"About your loss strategy?"

"No, how can Ryuen make this result happen?"

I looked at Horikita with surprise. If it was Before Version of her, Horikita would be angry and disappointed in herself for losing Ryuen.

She was changed.

"You're right. He probably didn't send the answer before the test ended because he want to tease you, but how can he convince the leader of class A and class B to believe him."

"He must have very strong evidence."

But what kind of evidence was strong than the mail?

Maybe Inogashira knew, I should ask her after this.

"However, tonight, it was very late. I will go to sleep. " Horikita said.

"Me too. " We stood up and walked to the stair. Horikita walked upstairs.

I looked at her back and could sense something.

"Horikita. " I called her.

"What?" She turned back to me.

"If you are tired or something, you can tell me. "

Horikita considered my words for a while, before showing me the sad smile that I had never seen before.

"Thank you, Ayanokouji-Kun. " She said. "But not this time. "

She left me the mysterious word before going upstairs.

Ah, I felt like we forgot someone or something.

Nah, it might not important.

I decided to walk to the rooftop, where I and Inogashira made an appointment.

I would find out the next day that Sudo had acted as the chair at that cafeteria until the cruise reached the land. Horikita needed to cancel her order, so Sudo could come back to the normal human.

...

Inogashira was walked toward me as soon as I reached the rooftop. There was no one around.

"Ayanokouji-Kun!"

"Woh. What is si hurry?"

Inogashira looked around. "Kikyo-Chan invite me to her pajamas party. She said she wants me to come, so she can show me her see-through lace pajamas!"

"Can I join?"

"What?"

"Nothing. But you hurry because you want to go to a pajama party?"

The great detective shook her head. "No! If I go late, Kikyo-Chan will suspect me. And she might know I come to see you."

"Is it a problem?"

"It is a problem! Because I want to talk about Kikyo-Chan!"

I was surprised by that.

"What do you want to say?"

"Beware Kikyo-Chan! She might be my friend but she is a dangerous person. She is too dangerous for the class."

I knew it a little bit, Kushida wanted to kill me and Horikita for some reason. But dangerous for the classwas sound too exaggerated.

Maybe Inogashira knew my thought.

"You don't believe me?"

"I believe you, but she won't hurt her own class, will she?"

Inogashira shook her head again, "No, she will."

"What? It makes no sense. This school's system depends on the class. If the class was ruined, she will also sink."

"Because she has some goal that she can sacrifice even her class. It is Horikita Suzune-San!"

"Horikita? But--"

"Do you know why Ryuen-Kun knows that Kikyo-Chan is the VIP?"

I shook my head. Horikita might be bad at many things, finding a friend, being a decent human, or controlling herself with the waffle. But she wasn't the suck actor at all.

Ryuen knew because of other reasons.

Inogashira sighed and said with a serious face.

"Kikyo-Chan told Ryuen-Kun that she is the VIP."

Volume 4 is ended.

Next, Volume 4.5 with some short stories!

End credit.

The sun was raised over theTokyo Metropolitan Advanced Nurturing High School.

The bus was running through the main gate, taking the students to their old life behind this big luxury cave.

On the rooftop of the building, a girl with short purple hair gave the glare to the forecourt, watching her schoolmate go out of the bus.

Her interest was captured by a dead-face guy who looked like he had never known any emotion before.

He was kinda handsome, but it wasn't the point.

It was his identity.

The girl felt like her heart was going to jump out of her chest. She used the hand which didn't hold the cane to touch her chest.

The first thing she realized was she has no breasts.

The second thing she realized was her heart beating so hard.

It felt like the maiden in love.

She grinned with her smug face.

"Finally, the times had come, Ayanokouji-Kun. I waited for this time for ten years. Now, it's the time that I will beat you! Fufu."

She giggled before walking to the door and trying to open it.

But it was locked.

"Oh. The janitor must lock it. Fufu." She could guess with her genius brain. She wasn't panicked. She had a plan.

The girl took off her phone and called someone.

"Kamuro-San, I want you to help me--"

" This is an answering machine. Kamuro Masumi is on her summer vacation. Don't leave a message too. She doesn't want to be bothered by anyone, especially if you are the short-smug loli bitch."

Sakayanagi Arisu blinked her eyes while hanging the phone.

"I will go out of this rooftop first. Then, I will defeat you, Ayanokouji-Kun. Fufu. But for now, someone helps me!!! Fufu!! ToT"

Vol. 4.5 Story No. 1 Ibuki Mio and the elevator of secret.

Spoil alert: Although this is CoTE's fanfic. But for some reason, this following chapter will reveal some parts of Oreimo. Please be careful reading it.

(Yes. I am the author and I never expect to spoil other anime in this fanfiction too.)

There were seven days left.

Then, the summer vacation would end.

Since the outside was as hot as hell, I prefer resting my tired body in my room to going out and confronting the hellfire.

When I came back, I went to the book store and bought some interesting books from there. It was the Yuri light novel. It seemed to be hit among the girl. Mori and Sato talked about it. So I decided to buy it.

I was surprised that it was pretty good. This was the author's first work. According to his biography at the end of the book, Kinugasa Tomose-Sensei was an amateur writer. But his work was as good as the professionals.

The plot took place in a private boarding school. It was about the love between the ice-queen who had the black hair like the night's sky and the cheerful angel girl who wanted to befriend her.

I had just finished the latest volume when I got the phone call from Karuizawa Kei.

"Moshi. Moshi. " I said.

"Ayanokouji? Are you free?"

"I have nothing to do now."

"Good. Can I ask you for help?" She asked excitedly.

"I will listen to your request first--"

"Thank you, Ayanokouji. I know you can help me!"

"I didn't admit yet--"

Karuizawa ignored me and continued talking. "Do you know the light novel named Horikishi Lilly Tales: I want to befriend my old enemy?"

Yes. I answered. It was the light novel I was reading right now.

"Do you read it too?" I asked her.

"Yes! It's very sweet! All girls love it! But I ain't the fan of the main couple. I prefer the Ninose x Zen more. However, today, there is a grand opening for the new volume at the Keyaki mall! Kinugasa-Sensei will go too!"

"Really?"

I didn't know that but I felt interested in it now.

"So what do you want me to do?"

"Today, I'm busy! I have to be the host of the mixer between class D's girls and class C's boys." I heard that Karuizawa was closer with Manabe Shiho from class C lately. "So I can't go. Can you go to get Kinugasa's autograph for me?"

There was no reason for rejecting because I wanted to go to the opening anyway.

"But why don't you ask Hirata?"

I heard Karuizawa sighing from the other side of the line, "Hirata-Kun is busy too. I don't want to bother him. Especially, after we can reconcile. "

I nodded, she didn't see me anyway.

"Oh, so I'm the substitute?"

"Don't be a pettish girl!" She said. "Ok. If you help me this time, I will do whatever you want me to do once!"

"Everything?"

"The suddenly replying is quite disgusting. Ok. Not everything. A decent thing!"

My day was ruined and my disappointment was immeasurable--Kidding.

"If you said so--"

...

And this was the reason why I walked through the hell sun to the Keyaki mall. I sat on the bench in the mall to comfort my body with the cool air-conditioner for a while.

I looked around and found that today, there were many students in the Keyagi mall. I wondered if they didn't come for shopping but the new volume of Horikishi Lilly Tales:I want to befriend my old enemy.

When my sweat was gone, I stood up and walked to the hall that the grand opening set in. It was full of people in the hall. Many of them cosplayed as characters. For some reason, I just realized that the school's suit in the novel was looked like our school's suit.

I bought six books from the counter, Karuizawa asked me to get the autograph for her friend too. Then, I walked to the line for an autograph. It was very long until the end of the row was outside the hall.

After waiting for ten minutes, It was my turn. I walked toward the author who looked very familiar.

He was the short guy with brown hair and had the bang hanging on the right side--

Kinugasa-Sensei turned his face to me and smiled.

"Thank you for your support--Ayanokouji!!"

"Ike!!"

Ike Kanji was there, looking at me with surprise. Before I would say anything, he stood up and grabbed my arms.

"Editor-San, wait a minute, please. " He said with the man standing beside him before taking to the corner of the hall.

"Ike. You are Kinugasa Tomose-Sensei?"

Ike looked at me with awkward sight and nodded.

"Yes. I am!"

"Holy crap. You are amazing. I never know you can write. And it's very good."

"Thank you but--"

"Why do you never tell us?"

Ike scratched his head. "Ah. There is the reason. Do you feel familiar when reading the light novel?"

I nodded. "Yes. Hori-San gave me the same vibe with Horikita--Oh, shit."

Why didn't I realize it before?

The main character was Hori Nezuko, the ice queen who acted arrogantly and believed and thought she was superior to everyone. However, she was weak inside and big brother complex.

Kushi Kaede was the angel girl who was the heart and soul of the class. She tried to befriend Hori-San who hated her so much. She was also kind to everyone.

There was also Ninose Chitoge, the cheerful girl from another class who believed in the power of friendship.

"Basically, it is Horikita x Kushida fanfic. But I changed the name and published it on the internet. But someone from Kadokaxa found it and offer to publish it as a light novel. " Ike explained.

"So you created every character from your schoolmate?"

Ike nodded. "Yes. Actually, class 1-4 in the novel is our class D. "

"Wait, that means I am in your book too."

"Right. You are Hori-San's seatmate. "

"What? That scumbag?"

Kusukouji Kiyobaka was Hori-San's seat mate. He was complete trash. He tricked Kushida and Horikita to be his slave and blackmailed Ninose with her past crime to date with him. Then, Kusukouji left her to date with the gravure idol. He was the antagonist of the series.

"Is that how you think about me?"

"Of course, not! I just want some antagonist! And I think your cold acting will make this villain look cool! And it works! Kusukouji is the third most popular character!"

I sighed. "Thank you for telling me I am cool. But if Horikita or Kushida knew it, they will surely be mad at you."

Horiktia might torture him with her golden compass and Kushida--might curse him, I guess.

"I know! So don't tell them, please." Ike asked me with sadly voice. "I will sign for you!"

He snatched the books from my hands and signed on them very quickly.

I shrugged my shoulder. There was no reason to tell those girls anyway. If they knew, this novel might be ended.

"However, You are very famous. There are a lot of people there, aren't there?" I asked him.

"Oh. Not that much. Half of them came because there is fortune telling service on the fifth floor."

"Fortune-telling?"

"Yes. They are very famous and will be here until the next week. Here you are--" Ike send me the books and recognized something. "Oh, I have coupons. Take it, as my bribe."

He gave me two coupon tickets for Madam Fortune: Everything you want to know.

"Um. I will go there if I have time. Good luck with selling. " I greeted him before walking out of the hall.

Maybe it was because of my greeting, Next week, Horikushi became the best seller light novel in Japan, and Kyoto Studio would adapt it into the anime. The critic said it was as good as Toradora and Monogatari. Maybe someday, it will become the same level as Haruhi Suzumiya Series.

...

After I walked out of the hall. I looked at the watch and found it was 10.30. Karuizwa told me she would come to get the books at 12.00. So I had to wait for her for a while.

They are very famous and will be here until the next week.

I recognized what Ike said about the fortune teller. Um. I should go to see them. Although I could tell my fortune by myself.

I walked to the fifth floor and saw the row of couples in front of the Bohemian pavilion.

The smell of a lovebird made me disgusting, I walked in the row and waited. Thanks for my poker face, so I could hold the virgin disgusted face.

"Ayanokouji?" Someone called my name.

Ibuki Mio from class C was next to me in the row. She seemed to be surprised at seeing me here.

"Ibuki? How are you?"

"Fine--"

Then, it was the awkward silence.

For class D, Ibuki was the evil from hell. She stole Karuizawa's panties, made our class argue at each other, and almost made us lose the inhabited island exam.

However, this school wasn't the normal school. Everyone needed to do everything to win. You couldn't call the soldier who killed his enemy in war the murderer.

Finally, I decided to start the conversation.

"Are you interested in fortune-telling too?"

Ibuki looked surprised that I talked with her. "Y--Yes. I'm a fan of it If I have to say."

"Ah. That's unexpected."

"It isn't weird for high-schooler to get into the fortune-telling, is it?"

I nodded. "You get the point though."

Ibuki looked around as finding someone.

"Where is Horikita?" She asked.

"I don't know. I'm not her shadow or something, she isn't with me all the time."

Ibuki clicked her tongue.

"Why? You want to meet her that much?" Maybe they grew some romantic feeling after fighting, Ike must love this idea.

"I want to beat her again. " Ibuki mumbled. "Last time we fought, she was sick. I know it isn't her true ability. I want to fight with her again for the sake of knowing who is the boss. I will take the NIchirin Sword with me this time."

I blinked my eyes, this girl was a bit crazy. But she looked more friendly than when we found her on the island.

"So you come alone?" I asked her.

Ibuki looked at me with her scary eyes.

"Is it wrong to come alone? Fortune-telling is a face-to-face activity in the first place." She looked to another way. "It isn't like I have many friends to ask to come to."

"I see. " I thought I understood. On the cruise ship's test, she didn't join the group with her classmates. I could tell she was bad at communicating. I still wondered why Ryuen used her to be the spy. "I'm the same as you."

"About liking fortune-telling or being bad at communication."

"It's hard to admit, but the second one. "

Ibuki seemed to disbelief me. "You are surrounded by a bunch of girls, aren't you? How can someone like you will lack communication skills?"

"It's my luck that I'm a bit popular among girls--"

"Not try to deny at all."

"I don't lie. However, I'm just lucky that I can show my handsome side to the girl. But as you see in the Hare group. I wasn't like Machida who spread the dependable man's vibe."

The fact was my classroom was lack of single Ikemen. Hirata was ruled by Karuizawa. And what we got was the idiot trio, Doc, the elegant Yukimura, the weirdo Koenji. Miyake Akito was pretty handsome but he wasn't outstanding compared to me. So I was the most normal and handsome boy left.

Ibuki laughed. "Yeah, I have to be honest. At first, I think you are a quite good-looking boy. But I can feel darkness from you. Luckily, there were other Ikemens in my class. So No, thank you."

"I know what you feel. You are a cute little girl. But I have all kinds of charming girls in my harems. I'm choosable enough to not grab whatever is in front of me. So No, thank you."

We continued roasting each other for five minutes until we saw two people I knew walking out of the tent.

"Honami. Ryuji. " I called them.

Ichinose Honami and Kanzaki Ryuki waved to me. Ibuki looked at them with caution.

"Oh. Good morning. Uh--"

"Ibuki. " I told her name.

"Yes. Ibuki-San. " Honami greeted Ibuki. Her friendly smile made Ibuki lower her guard and reply wastefully.

"Good morning."

"What are you doing here?" I asked them.

"Fortune-telling, of course. I want to know how suitable I am with my girlfriend. " Ryuji hung his arms on Honami's shoulder.

"You are dating?"

Honami flicked Ryuji's arm out of her. "No. We just pretend to be a couple. They will augur for the customer who comes in pair."

I and Ibuki looked at each other with surprise. We didn't know it before.

"So how is your--fortune?" I asked Honami.

"She said my voice is bad luck. " She said frowning. "My voice will make me heart-breaking. I will never meet my soulmate if I use my voice. I should change my voice--Seriously, how can you change your voice!?"

It sounded reasonable and unreasonable at the same time.

"I suggest using Karuizawa Kei's voice. Her voice is so strong until she beat two best girls at one time, although she is the sister of MC."

Ryuji gritted his teeth. "Argh! I want to play another joke about the voice. But it will be a spoiler for another anime!! But I want to joke it so bad!!"

Honami grabbed his arm, "Sorry. Kiyotaka-Kun. I need to get him out of the scene before he ruined anyone's day. Goodbye!", then she dragged Ryuji away.

"Hey. Ayanokouji. What should we do?" Ibuki asked me.

"About what?"

"We need to come in pair! But we come alone!"

I thought for a while. "It's easy. We just go together."

Ibuki opened her eyes wide. But before she would talk anything. I grabbed her arms and dragged her into the pavilion.

An old lady was sitting behind the round table, waiting for us. She grinned when she saw us.

"Sit down, please."

She said with a hoarse voice. When we sat down. The fortune-teller looked at us. I wondered what will be her first word. It had to be something very scary like; "Two of you will die tomorrow!" or "I know you will come to see me today, and I wait--wait for a very long time."

"Pay the bill first. Thank you."

The old lady said.

Ah. Capitalism.

...

Fortune-telling started.

I had never done something like this before, but Ibuki seemed to be used to it. So I followed her. She chose the Private Cause that included heath, studying, love, and down on luck period.

The fortune-teller looked at Ibuki's hand to tell her future from her handprint. Most of the prophecy was wide and unspecific. But I thought she could guess Ibuki's past right because Ibuki smiled and nodded satisfied when she heard the prophecy.

"Why did you smile?" I asked after seeing her smile with the prophecy that said 'ํYou will lose to someone that you never think you will lose to.'

"Because I think I can lose Horikita. This means I will never lose to Horikita at all!"

I didn't think the prophecy worked like that. But I decided to say nothing.

The fortune-teller turned her face to me. "So, what is your name? Young boy."

"Ayanokouji Kiyotaka."

She nodded and did the same process as Ibuki.

"Oh! Holy lord!" The old lady exclaimed out loud, causing Ibuki to flinch.

"What happened? Is his luck that bad!?"

But the fortune-teller shook her head.

"No. Actually, it is the best fortune I have ever seen. Young boy. Your luck is very high! If you buy the lottery, you will win the big prize!"

This fortune-teller might be real. She could know my luck power.

Ibuki looked at me with surprise.

"I think you will be the bad luck loser!"

"Being called like that. I started doubting my luck."

"No need to worry. Your luck is very high. Just keep doing good. Then, you will be the luckiest man in the world!" The old lady looked at my hand again and shook her head. "But you have to beware something?"

"Beware what?"

"Your luck will increase until it is on the top of the hill. Then, you will be down on your luck! Your fortune will become hell. You will lose everything including your luck!"

"C--Can you fix that?" Ibuki asked with worried.

This girl was better than I expected.

"You can't. But don't have to worry that much. " The fortune-teller said. "If you can survive this phase. You will get your luck back. And this time, no one can steal it from you!!"

I started worrying about the prophecy. I knew that fortune-telling was the real thing. At the white room, we had an army of fortune-tellers to check our fortune.

However, I didn't show my worry to Ibuki.

Then, the fortune-teller predicted about my heath, studying, and love for me. Everything was really good. She said that if I tried, I would get a girlfriend before Christmas.

Finally, we finished. I and Ibuki stood up. We were walking out of the pavilion when the old lady called us.

"I had to warn you something. Especially, that girl. " She pointed at Ibuki. "Don't separate from him until you went out of the mall. Or you will be very, very bad luck. Thank you for using our service."

...

I and Ibuki discussed how the hell my luck was. She believe that I was a really lucky guy. But she still didn't believe all I did was a coincidence by my luck.

"But, what about the prophecy about your bad luck?" Ibuki asked worrying.

"Come on. Don't worry. It's just a prophecy. " I told her like that. Although I was sure it wouldn't be just the prophecy.

We walked until we reached the elevator. Ibuki pushed the opening bottom and walked into it. But when I tried to walk in. Ibuki stopped me.

"Hm?"

"I want to know if that old lady is right. " She said. "We will part back and we will meet each other at the hall's gate. If she is right, I will face the very bad thing, right?"

"Don't be silly. " I protested. "I am tired now. Walking down for five floors isn't funny."

"Your business, though."

Ibuki said and closed the elevator. I couldn't stop her so I had to give up and use the escalator instead.

Damn! That cruel bitch! She reminded me about Horikita. Maybe these rivals were similar to each other.

I thought Ibuki would reach the mall's gate before me. But when I reached it, Ibuki wasn't there.

She didn't come until noon. I saw Karuizawa walking toward me but I still didn't see Ibuki.

"Thank you for your help!" Karuizawa smiled widely when I sent her the books.

"Don't forget you have to do whatever I ask once. " I said.

"Only a decent thing!" She reminded.

"Hey, if I wanted to do something indecent, I would have done it in that cabin."

Karuizawa hit my shoulder.

"Forget it. Oh, I have something for you, as thank you for waiting for me for a long time."

It wasn't that long. I went to fortune-telling for an hour with a half. So I waited for her for only ten minutes.

But whatever I was about to say to fix her misunderstanding disappear when I saw something on her hand.

"W--What the holy is that thing?"

Before me, it was holy milk of Mother Marie, frozen in the chamber of Jack Frost. Standing in the holy grail made from flour. At the top, there was the fruit of Eden, the forbidden fruit that humans shouldn't test. But I couldn't resist it. I could feel the holy power from this cold gorgeous thing. It was beautiful, it was pure, it was--sentimental--

"Ah. This is ice cream and cone."

"The Ice Cream and The Cone? What a precious name. It's priceless. My little action isn't worthy for this food from heaven."

"It's 100 yen. Just take it, before it melts."

My hand shook while taking that Ice Cream from Karuizawa. This might be the biggest handover since God gave the Ten Commandments to Moses at Mount Sinai.

I opened my mouth, prepared for the sacred rite. Eating The Ice Cream.

"Oh! Ice cream! " Ibuki came from nowhere and stole ice cream from my hand.

I looked at her, she was sweaty like a pig and eating ice cream. My Ice Cream!

"Ah. That fortune-teller is right! I shouldn't separate from you! My elevator was stuck and the inside is fucking hot! I tried everything to communicate with outside. But everything is no use. I almost drown in my sweat when the security can open the door. I'm freaking hot right now! So thank you for the ice cream. " Ibuki said and ate the last piece of ice cream.

"I will go home and take a bath. Then, I will sleep in my cold room until the school opens! Goodbye, Ayanokouji!!"

She ran out of the mall, cursing this fucking hot weather.

"What the hell happened to her?" Karuizawa mumbled. "Isn't she the one who steal my panties? Are you close with her, Ayanokouji?--Ayanokouji--Ayanokouji!!"

She screamed when found my body laying on the floor hopelessly.

My ice cream.

My Sacred Ice Cream.

Who on earth dare to say I was the luckiest man in the world!!

My day was literally ruined.

Unexpectedly, my tear dropped out of my eyes although I couldn't cry.

Vol. 4.5 Story No. 2 Ichinose Honami and the Chaotic Comic-Con

"Ayanokouji Kiyotaka?" I heard someone calling my name from behind. When I looked back, I saw Horikita Manabu walking toward me on the road to the school. Besides him, it was his secretary Tachibana Akane.

"Horikita's Onii-Chan. " I said. I realized he wanted to talk with me about something, so I moved to the tree, covering myself with its shadow. Today was still hot. I didn't want to stand under the sun too long.

"Ara! This boy is so rude, president!" Tachibana said with a high-pitched voice.

I had met Horikita Manabu two times and Tachibana once. At first, I thought Tachibana would be a serious girl but outside of the council's room, she seemed to be funnier than I thought.

"However, you two don't have any other clothes? Wearing these uncomfortable school's suit like this."

"We need to go to school. The student council's room is being repaired. So we have to visit for checking those stuff." The president explained.

"I think you shouldn't complain about someone else's wearing, young boy. Especially, when you are wearing something like this."

Tachibana looked at me from head to toe.

I could understand her. I also didn't believe that I would wear like the adventurer from some RPG game. I even wore the green clove, which made me feel like I was Chuunibyou.

Oh, and I was carrying the sword named Chunchunmaru too.

"It isn't my fault though, Auntie Secretary--"

"Kya!! What did you call me!?"

"So who is the reason for you to wear like this?" Horikita asked ignoring his edgy secretary.

"Honami--Ichiniso Honami. There is Comic-Con at Keyagi mall today. She wants to cosplay but she needs a companion--"

"Is that so?"

Actually, she had other friends to help. But Ryuji was busy dating his girlfriend. Cho, the same as Hirata, was practicing for football high school league. (I heard that Sudo finished his basketball match yesterday.) Chihiro was still injured from Matsushita's attack.

So I was the only one left.

"Hehe. Calling Ichinose-San Honai. You are that close? Maybe being in the same group lighted the old flame, didn't it?" Tachibana said with a smug face.

"I don't know what I should be surprised at between you know and Honami were in the same group or you know I dated her."

Horikita smiled a little bit. "The student council knew everything, Ayanokouji. We also know that your classmate, Hondo, had a very serious constipation problem."

How did he know?

I decided to not ask, the answer might make me paranoid for my whole life.

"I also know your action in the first semester. Tachibana. " Horikita snapped.

"Yes, sir!" Tachibana took out her notebook and started reading. "Founding the charity fund for poor students, attacking the student council president at his weakness--What!?, being in Sudo Ken's lawyer team, dealing something with class C, defeating the most wanted sex offender, rescuing your classmate from the cult on the inhabited island test, and winning two tests."

"Wow. " I said with surprise. "I never expected to be stalked by someone like you, Auntie Secretary."

"Kya! Stop calling me Auntie!"

"There is something that isn't in the report but I can see it with myself. " Horikita said. "Suzune is changing, I don't know who makes it. But I think it is her closest friend. You."

Horikita Suzun had really changed. It was real and I was sure that I helped her a little bit.

However, I should give the credit to her.

The president squinted his eyes. "You are a talented person, Ayanokouji."

"It's just a coincidence. President. There is nothing but a fluke."

"One time is a fluke, two times are luck, but I think if I give all credit to the fate will be rude for you."

Ah. These siblings are the same.

"Ayanokouji. Do you want to be in the student council?"

"Eh! President!" Tachibana's eyes opened widely.

"No, thank you."

"Eh!!!!" Tachibana's eyes opened wider than before. "Do you know how many students want to be in the council! Personally, I don't think it's a good idea for asking some random guy to be in the council, but I don't think refusing the invitation immediately isn't a good idea too!"

I shrugged my shoulder.

"Thank you for advice, Auntie Secretary. But I have no interest in administrative work yet."

I thought Horikita would urge or force me to join his council. But the president was more easy-talking than his sister. He just nodded and said.

"I won't force you, but remember, as long as I am the president. The student council room's door will always open for you. Goodbye and congratulations for becoming class C."

Then, he turned back and walked toward the school. Tachibana gave me a curious glance before walking away.

I sighed and walked to Keyagi mall.

...

"Let's go to the Comic-Con!!" Honami announced.

"Hooray. " Reply by the tired forced cheer.

I had never gone to the Comic-Con before and I was really excited to see it. The Keyaki mall was filled with Otakus, the cosplayer, and the booth for everything in our Otaku tradition.

There were many roles to many stores and the song from idols performing on the stage. I saw three Goku, five Eren, and thirty-seven Star Platinum walking past me.

Honami was cosplayed too. She was in the crusader armor and wore the blond wig.

"Kiyotaka, Kiyotaka!"

"Yes, Kiyotaka Desu."

"How is my armor?" Honami asked.

"It's pretty good--" I mumbled.

"Ayanokouji-Kun, Ayanokouji-Kun." The shy girl asked me from behind.

"Yes, Ayanokouji Desu."

"Do I need to wear this?"

Behind me, Mii-Chan's face became red. Red as her dress. She wore a big brown hat and hold the magic stick.

"You need to wear it. Wang-San!" Honami said with a smile. "It supposed to be Chihoro's though."

"Sorry for asking you. " I said with guilty. It was Honami's request.

"Don't worry. At least, I don't have to take care of Rokusuke-Kun. He always askes me to teach him surfing. " Mii-Chan sighed. I offered to swap Koenji's taking care schedule with her if she helped me.

"However, Ayanokouji-Kun. Why did you ask me? I think you are closer with Horikita-San or Airi-Chan than me."

I scratched my head. "Well, Horikita will kill me before I finish my sentence and Sakura is collapse as soon as I said Comic-Con.But the most important thing is--Honami asked for the flat loli, so I--"

" Explosion!!!!"

I jumped off and ran to hide behind Matsushita who dressed like an archpriest with blue hair.

"There, there. Don't be scared, Kiyo-Kun. Onee-San is here. " She padded my head.

"Thank you for helping again. Matsushita. " I said.

"Everything for my little brother."

"Chiaki-Oneechan--"

"Stop acting like a 3-year-old boy and let's go to the contest!" Honami said and dragged me out. Maybe because she was surrounded by her favorite thing. Ichinose seemed to be more cheerful than usual.

Today, there was the cosplay contest. The reward was the set of Naruto limited-edition manga with Kishimoto Masashi's signature. Oh, also the exclusive figure of My Little Pony too.

So Honami wanted to win it so bad. Unfortunate, it was a group contest. Therefore, she asked me for help.

When we reached the stage, I was surprised that there was only the staff waiting there. It was almost time. Other teams should be there.

When one of the staff saw us, he walked toward us.

"Are you contestants?" He asked.

"Yes. " Honami nodded.

"Well, you win."

We opened our eyes wide. "What!?"

"The other teams withdraw from the contest. It seemed like they got diarrhea at the same time. So you win, here is the reward."

We looked at each other with confusion.

"Ayanolucky--" I guessed.

...

After we won by chance. Honami told us she would stay for a while. So Matsushita (who warned me to come back home on time.) and Mii-chan went back to the dorm first.

I didn't want to go home yet, so I decided to enjoy myself at the Comic-Con for a day.

I walked around and bought something. I would have ample points next month, so I admitted myself to be extravagant.

After spending many points on the web stuff. I found myself hung by many merchandises that I couldn't show to any girl. I wondered if I would see someone I knew. This would be bad.

"Ah. Finally, I feel more comfortable now."

"What did you eat, Sensei?"

"I don't know. I eat only healthy foods. I have no clue why I got diarrhea."

"Maybe your food expires, Sensei!"

Those were familiar voices.

I turned back and saw Yukimura, Machima-Sensei, and Doc walking toward us.

They flinched when they saw me.

Yukimura was in the archpriest suit like Matsushita. Doc was in the loli wizard dress and Machima-Sensei wearing the crusader armor--with the yellow wig.

What did I just see --

"Oh! Where is Doc? I think he will love this Comic-Con. " I decided to not see them.

"Unfortunately. Ayanokouji is busy, or we will ask him to come with us!" Yukimura played along with me.

"Yes! I think we should move on from here. It's so late!" Machida-Sensei said.

We pretended to never know each other and walked away.

I sighed with relief. Luckily, it was Yukimura and Doc. What if someone like Kushida or Karuizawa accidentally walked into the Comic-Con.

I hoped I wouldn't meet someone I know--

"Ah! The cosplay contest is ended!"

"It's because you stopped every two minutes to sign for your fan club!"

"It isn't my fault for being popular!"

I turned around to the familiar voice.

It was the idiot trio. Sudo in archpriest dresses, Ike the loli wizard, and Yamauchi in the crusader armor.

Seriously, what on earth was this anime? I didn't know even the name of the character I cosplayed, but it seemed like everyone cosplaying it!

I and the idiot trio looked at each other.

We knew each other's minds without the word. We nodded and walked away without saying anything.

Ok. I just met someone I know by chance two times.

It was just a coincidence.

The third time was impossible.

Oops, I forgot who was I.

I underestimated fate.

"Nee-San, Nee-San! Are you sure we won't go to the cosplay contest?"

"I don't know, Yahiko. I'm too shy--"

"Besides, the contest had already ended, I don't think we have a chance though."

I turned around and prepared to see another group of the archpriest, the loli wizard, and the crusader.

But what I saw was beyond my imagination.

Yahiko was in the panda's pajamas. The girl who seemed to be his sister was wearing the brown high-school boy's blazer.

And Katsuragi Kohei in the bunny girl's wearing.

"Shi--" I exclaimed.

Katsuragi saw me and waved at me.

"Hello, Ayanokouji."

"H--Hello. "

The leader of class A turned his face to the girl and said, "This is Ayanokouji Kiyotaka of class D--He will become class C next month. "

She smiled at me. "Hi, Ayanokouji-Kun. I'm Totsuka Miyako, class 3-A and Kohei-Kun's girlfriend. Glad to see you."

"Nice to meet you. Totsuka-Senpai."

Miyako seemed to be a kind girl and had big beautiful breasts. But I didn't look at her because Katsuragi the bunny girl stole my glance.

Katsutagi felt my stare.

"I'm proud of my love for Mai-San and I don't shy to announce it by wearing her wearing."

Miyako frowned and stepped on Katsuragi's foot.

"Of course, I love Miyako-San more. So keep step on my foot."

"Don't try to tease me, Kohei-Kun."

Ok. I could see Katsuragi's taste.

Miyako release Katsuragi's foot and grabbed Yahiko's hand. "Let's go, Kaede--I mean Yahiko. Nee-San wants to eat some milkshakes. Kohei-Kun, I will let you talk with your friend."

Katusragi nodded. "I will see you at the Parlette."

Totsuka's sibling walked away, leaving me with the muscular bunny girl.

Katsuragi looked at me. I could see his worried eyes.

"Is something in your mind, Katsuragi?" I asked him.

"Well. " He took the little gift box. "I want you to help me something."

"Come on. If I can help, I will help. "

"Ok. Do you know what is the weakness of this academy?"

I shook my head.

"We can't communicate with people outside the school."

"Oh, I see. " I never considered it as the weakness. The truth was I choose this school because of it.

Katsuragi sighed. "I have a twin sister. We don't have parents so I always give the present to her on our birthday every year."

I could guess something. "But this year, you can't. RIght?"

He nodded.

"The school rules prohibited communication with people outside the school, including sending the package. I asked the president to help but he said it's against the rule. I can't see the way. So I think I will ask someone to help."

"Why me then?"

"You are the talented man. The test in the last two weeks proves it. Maybe you can think some plan that I can't think"

I tried to tell people that I wasn't talented but lucky for the hundredth time, so I decided to say nothing.

"I will help you."

"Really? Do you have a plan!?"

I nodded. The plan was pressing my luck.

I couldn't think of any plan that the leader of the most talented class couldn't think of.

"Come with me. " I said and walked out of Keyaki mall, then, walked to the school's wall.

Katsuragi followed me despite confusion in his eyes. The whole school was shocked by seeing the bald bunny girl, but he ignored them.

"Give me your gift. " I ordered, Katsuragi sent it to me.

Then, I threw it over the wall.

"What the--!!!!!" Katsuragi screamed with surprise.

"What are you doing!?" He grabbed my shirt but I pointed at the box.

Katsuragi looked follow my finger and saw the box falling from the air into the postman's hand. He walked past by chance. He looked around with confusion. But when he saw it was a package, he did what a good postman should do. He put it on his back and walked away.

Katsuragi's jaw dropped to the floor.

"H--How did you do that?"

"Just a coincidence. " I shrugged my shoulder. "I'm sure the postman will get your present to your sister."

"B--But it doesn't make any sense. " Katsuragi mumbled.

"The fate never makes sense."

"No, I mean--our school is in on the island!"

"How can the postman walk outside our wall as they walked on the street!?"

I blinked.

"The plot convenience."

Katsuragi considered it for a while.

Before nodding.

"Understandable. It made sense now."

We shook our hands and went back to Keyaki mall.

Vol. 4.5 Story No. 3 Horikita Suzune and the Bo'ohw'o'wo'er

At first, I thought my Poonya was out because I got constipation.

But then, the school send the mail to inform us that the main water pipe was broken, so we couldn't use any water.

Therefore, I realized it was my luck that I didn't need to poop for a while.

The school didn't leave us in this desert alone, they announced that if someone wanted to use the water more than two liters, you could go to get the water at the cafeteria.

So I wasn't troubled that much. The air-conditioner still did its work and I had enough drink to fight with this hot-as-hell weather, I would try not to drink too much though.

I decided to cook dinner without the water. I had learned to cook from the internet for a while. Although I wasn't as good as Horikita. At least, I could survive with a little ingredient. I was going to chop the pork when I heard my phone ringing.

It was from Horikita Suzune.

"Good evening, Horikita. " I answered.

"Good evening, Ayanokouji-Kun. " She stopped a bit. "What are you doing?"

"Cooking."

"Oh, I see."

Horikita became silent for a while. Then, she spoke out. "Today, my parents aren't at home--"

"Me too. Wait, we left in the dorm. None of our parents was at home."

I heard her sigh very loud.

"It's an indirect question! The meaning is ' Doyou want to come to my place?'"

"I'm already in front of your room."

Horikita flinched. She opened the door and looked at me with unbelief.

I was in front of her room, dressing in a tuxedo, and sprayed the perfume. I choose the perfume that increases my pheromone.

Oh, I had something in my pocket too. Something for making some funthis night. (Blinked.)

Yes, you were right.

It was Exploding Kitten card game. I played with Ike once, it was very fun.

"What--" Horikita was shocked until she couldn't finish her line.

"I never expect there is a day that you call me to your room. Finally, I can beat your brother. This is your flower, lady. " I gave her a bunch of flowers. But then, I noticed something.

Her right hand was stuck in a small water bottle.

"Are you trying to cosplay Mega-Man? The cosplaying contest is finished--"

I thought my assumption was wrong when I saw Horikita's face.

"Oh, I see. You want to roleplay. Give me a minute, I will cosplay X. Or do you want me to be Dr. Light?"

"If you said another word, I will kill you with my best cooking knife. "

"Oh--"

I threw my bunch of roses away.

"So why did you call me to your place?"

"I want you to help me get this bottle out of my hand."

"Oh..." I nodded. "So you didn't call me for those kinds of stuff?"

"No way! Is this the reason that you come this fast?"

I nodded slowly.

"Grossed."

"I'm corrupted by this society. "

I used to be a precious pure boy. Before I ran away from the White Room and experienced this dirty world.

"However, come in and help me deal with this bottle," Horikita commanded me.

"Can I go and finish my dinner first?"

Horikita ignored my request and used her left hand to drag me into her room.

This was the first time I came into the girl's room. Horikita was almost as empty as the day she came to this school. She seemed to be like me in this context.

"Ok. Before we do anything. Please tell me that why your hand is in that bottle. Did you try to play something?"

Horikita breathed.

"I was washing my bottle. I want to clean inside so I put my hand into it, of course, I can't get out."

"Did you try using the water?" I asked.

"It's the first thing flashing in my mind. But the water was stopped and the school send mail to me that the main pipe was broken."

"I see. " I thought for a while. "So you want me to pull it out?"

Horikita nodded. I shrugged my shoulder and grabbed her bottle then pulled it as hard as I can. But It didn't work. Horikita was pulled with the bottle.

"Ok. Spread your leg--Wait, wait!"

I stopped Horikita before she hit me with the metal bottle.

"I didn't mean that. I mean spreading your leg, so you can stand stable."

"Oh. "

Horikita did what I told her.

I tried for the second time. But no matter how hard I pulled it. The bottle still stuck on Horikita's hand. The only thing we got was her painful face.

"Ok. I give up. We need to cut it out. Do you have a saw?"

Horikita frowned. "I have a saw but--Don't cut it. This bottle is very expensive. My dad bought it from Germany."

I nodded. "I know. I won't cut it. I will cut something cheaper--"

I looked at Horikita's wrist.

...

After Horikita refused to cut her hair. Although I convinced her that if she couldn't use her right hand, she would get a problem with washing her long hair.

"Then, we should try another thing. " I came with another idea.

"Please don't say anything idiot again."

"I will grab your bottle, then, I will kick your belly as hard as I can--"

"I say not an idiot."

"Come one. You won't let me be satisfied a little bit. " Oops, I thought it too loud.

I sat down and thought again.

"The best way is using water to lubricate," I said.

"But I don't have any water."

"Me too. "

I didn't expect to face this situation so I didn't keep any water.

"We can ask it from someone."

Horikita shook her head. "No."

"Why not?"

"If it was an old version of me, I would say I don't want to owe anyone. " Horikita replied. "But the thing is--isn't it so embarrassing?"

She raised her eyes and looked at me like a cute puppy.

Ah!! Why did she never act like this before!? She would be so cute!

But whenever I started feeling she was cute, her compass always flashed in my mind.

"And I don't know if those boys put something in the water."

Phew, I almost fell, just almost.

"Oh. I know. We can ask for the water at the cafeteria. I will get it to you then."

I stood up and was about to walk out of the room when I heard the raining sound outside.

It was raining.

"It was raining, Horikita. " I told her.

"Yes. I know. Maybe it's conventional rain. But it's not a reason for stopping you from running through the rain to get my water."

"Sometimes. You are a dump. Horikita. You can use the rain for lubricating."

Horikita opened her eyes wide. "You're right!"

She stood up and ran to the window. Unfortunately, the roof of the student's dorm was so wide, until there was no rain split into our room. It allowed us to open our room while raining. But it was useless for some situations like this.

I thought we had the only way.

"Let's go outside. " I told Horikita.

"But I don't want everyone to see me in this form!" Horikita protested.

"Don't worry. This is 8 p.m. on a rainy day. Everyone is too lazy to come out."

I was sure of my luck. It was high enough to protect Horikita from embarrassment.

When she saw my confidence, although doubting, Horikita gave us and came out of her room with me.

I looked around and sighed in relief when saw no one in the hallway.

"Now, let's go to the elevator."

"No. Use the stair."

Horikita was carefully. I agreed with her. Most of the students used the elevator instead of the stair.

But when we walked to the stair, someone was waiting for us.

She was Shinohara.

Horikita hid her hand immediately and tried to act calm as she could.

"Good evening, Shinohara-San."

"Good evening, Horikita-San. " Shinohara sounded colder and scarier than I remembered. "Do you want to use this stair?"

"Y--Yes." Even Horikita could find something wrong with her.

Then, the 8-bit song came from nowhere.

"If you want to use it, you have to beat me--the Hygieneman first!" Shinohara yelled and took the toilet brush out of her pocket.

And then, there were two bars over our heads.

"What the--" Horikita exclaimed.

"Horikita. " I warned her. But the blue ball that Shinohara released from her toiler brush reached her.

"Ouch!" Horikita screamed and bounced off.

The left bar was reduced. It seemed to be Horikita's life points.

"Urgh! I feel--clean!" Horikita said while looking at her arm, the metal bottle was sparkling as there was no dust on it.

"This is my power, cleaning a thing! This's why they call me Hygieneman!!" Shinohara grinned and shoot the light balls at Horikita.

Horikita gritted her teeth and jumped out of those lights.

"Stop! Shinohara-San!" She shouted and shooter the red ball from her bottle hand.

"Are you Megaman or something?" I said while hiding behind the corner.

There were many Horikita's balls hitting Shinohara. But it reduced less Shinohara's life bar compared to Shinohara's attack.

Horikita seemed to be in a trouble. She needed to use all of her power to dodge Shinohara's attack. She had no chance to attack back.

I needed to help her, but I didn't have any power--

Wait. If this was Megaman--

"Horikita. Read the attack formation." I shouted.

"What?"

"The attack formation. The boss will attack continuously in the same way. If you can read the formation, you will know when to dodge!"

Kaxxxa taught me. He was a big gamer.

"Wagatta!" Horikita nodded. She tried to read the formation while dodging Shinohara's attack. However, Horikita was a brilliant girl. Finally, she could read it.

The situation began to change. Shinohara's attack couldn't hurt Horikita a bit. On other hand, Every Horikita's ball hit Shinohara.

Therefore, although it was slow, Shinohara's life bar started reducing.

In the end, Horikita shooter the fireball for the last time, and Shinohara's bar was outed.

"Argh!!!" Shinohara screamed and her body exploded to the light balls. One of them flew to Horikita's body.

She looked at the dirt on the floor and shoot the blue fireball like Shinohara's one to them, the dirt was cleaned.

Horikita got Shinohara's cleaning power.

This was the fucking Megaman.

"What the fuck. " I exclaimed calmly.

"Come on, Ayanokouji-Kun. We need to go outside of the building before the rain stopped."

Horikita who seemed to feel nothing about her classmate's explosion dragged me into the stair.

But we were stopped again by Ryuen Kakeru who grinned like a villain on the way to the 2nd floor.

"Kuku. If you want to pass this stair, you have to beat me--The Dragonman first! Kuku. " He announced.

"Dragonman--is he gonna spit fire from his mouth?" I mumbled.

But then, Ryuen turned himself into the real dragon.

"What!!" Horikita screamed.

"Read the attack formation. " I told her.

Horikita rolled herself for dodging Ryuen's flame. The dragon didn't just use its fire, it also came closer to bite Horikita with its fangs.

"Eat this!" Horikita cried out and shoot the cleaning ball at Ryuen's eyes. The dragon screamed and cast his tail with anger.

This time, Horikita seemed to be familiar with the fight. She could read the formation faster than in the last battle.

Horikita rolled for the last time, before shooting the last shot to kill the dragon. Ryuen screamed with pain before exploding to the light.

Same as Shinohara, the light came into Horikita's body. allowing her to spit the fire.

"Let's go, Ayanokouji-Kun!" Horikita shouted and ran down to the first floor.

Of course, there was another boss.

He was in a basketball suit.

Sudo Ken turned around to face us.

"Sudo-Kun?" Horikita raised her eyebrows.

"If you want to pass this way, you need to beat me--Basketballman first. " He said.

"Sudo. This is Horikita. You won't hurt her, will you?" I tried to use a peaceful way.

Sudo shook his head. "Although it was God, he needs to beat me first."

Without any sign, Sudo threw the ball at us. Horikita and I jumped out of its way. The ball hit the stair, left the hole like it was hit by the meteor.

Horikita looked at Sudo with confusion.

"I don't understand. Sudo-Kun always obeys me. He won't fight against me!"

"He isn't Sudo. " I mumbled.

"What do you mean?"

"Shinohara, Ryuen, and Sudo. They all acted strange today. Shinohara is too coward to fight someone physically. Sudo won't attack you. And Ryuen can't transform into a dragon. " I swapped my sweat. "It wasn't them, just something that use their appearance."

Horikita was still confused.

"B--But why did they do that!?"

"Test, Horikita, test. " I replied. "The hero needs to be tested before he gets what he wants. Like Lord Buddha was seduced by the daughter of evil or Satan tried to tempt Jesus. In our case, it was fighting with our acquaintance before we can use the rain."

"Are you serious!?"

"Everything makes sense."

"Nothing makes sense at all."

Horikita screamed before coming closer to Sudo. When he threw her a ball, she spotted the fire to burn it.

When she approached Sudo, Horikita pointed her bottle at his face.

"This is for using my favorite chair's appearance!!!!"

She shot a ton of fireballs out of her arm, burning Sudo until he exploded into the ball.

Horikita's body shine. She had already got the power of a Basketballman.

"Let's go, Ayanokouji-Kun. " Horikita whispered and walked down to the first floor.

We saw the door before us. The outside was still raining. Horikita smiled happily and ran to the door.

Then, we saw someone at the door.

She was a little girl with purple hair, a cane was in her hand. I didn't see her before.

The girl saw us and smiled smugly.

"Fufu. Finally, we meet each other. Ayanokouji--"

"Attack her!" I told Horikita.

"Eat this! Loliman!!!" Horikita threw the basketball to that girl. The ball hit her face, knocking her until she collapsed on the floor.

She didn't do anything. I thought she was unconscious.

"Did I win?" Horikita whispered.

We walked closer to the girl's body. Her nose was bleeding but she didn't explode to the light like Shinohara, Ryuen, or Sudo.

"Are you sure she is a boss?" I asked.

"I don't know--" Horikita pursed her lips. "I will take her cane."

After we hid her body, I and Horikita came outside of the building. Horikita let the raindrop fall on her hand, and finally, pull the bottle out.

"Yes! We did it!" Horikita smiled happily. I never saw her smile like that before.

"Ok. Let's go back inside before we got a fever--"

"Thank you, Mario. But our princess is in another castle--wait!"

We heard someone talking behind us. When we turned around, we saw Doc and Yukimura in the mushroom costume standing there.

"Why don't you dress like a plumber?" Yukimura asked Horikita.

"Why do I suppose to dress like a plumber?"

Doc took some electric equipment out of his pocket. "Oh, Yukimura-Dono! It's my fault. I put Megaman into the BGM instead of Super Mario!"

"BGM?"

"Yes. GMB. Brainwave Game Maker. This is the innovation that I and Doc are inventing. It will release the electromagnetic wave into our target's brain. His brainwave will make him experience the game with his imagination. He will see the enemy and see himself have the ability to fight with them. Of course, in the real world. " Yukimura explained. Doc nodded.

"It's like AR without any phone or device, sir. All you need is your brain. It will produce the hallucination very realistically. Because your brain will automatically accept it as a part of reality. But it's not complete yet, sir. There is a limit. If you don't know the game well enough you won't have a strong concept about the gameplay and enemy. So you will use your acquaintance's appearance to make the enemy's hallucination instead of its real form."

I and Horikita looked at each other. So it wasn't a test from heaven.

"Basically, it is LSD, isn't it?" Horikita said.

Doc and Yukimura grinned.

"Girl. " Yukimura said. "Where on earth do you think we get the inspiration from?"

...

After the hard as hell convincing Horikita that Yukimura was just joking. They never used LSD or any hallucinogen before. Horikita gave up on calling the police. We said goodbye to Doc and Yukimura.

When I came back to my room. I started to wonder if our hands can really stuck in the water bottle.

So when I took my water bottle out of its box, I put my hand in it.

"Oh. Tighter than I thought. " I mumbled. "Rocket Punch!"

I punched the air in front of me. The water bottle flew out of my hand and bump into the forehead of the man who climbed into my room by the window. He screamed and fell from the window.

Wait!! Where the hell did that man come from!?

It turned out that he was a serial killer who escaped from prison. He always climbed into his victims' windows and killed them before running away. Luckily, after jailbreaking, he didn't kill anyone yet. After I beat him with the water bottle. The polices came to catch him.

The school was very impressed by my action. They gave me one million personal points as an award.

Yes, this was another lucky day.

Author's note: I don't know what I take while writing this chapter. It might be bad but it's fun as hell to write.

Vol. 4.5 Story No. 4 Yama "God" Uchi and his holy love letter.

Author's note: This chapter will be a little bit short. Since there is nothing important or drive the story that much.

My name was Yamauchi "God" Haruki.

Yes. This was still the 1st person point of view chapter. I knew you expected to meet with Ayanokouji.

But it's me, Yamagod!!!!

I didn't know why everyone was so hyped about that normal man. Both in the canon and the fanfiction. He did nothing and captured everyone's interest!!

Of course, Shizuku-chan or Sakura-chan too.

Huh, forget him. This chapter wasn't about him but me.

Today. It was the most important day in my life since the day that I got Ballon d'Or for my performance in the mid-schooler baseball league.

What!? Ballon d'Or is for the football player.

W--Well. I misremembered the name. I got too many prizes. I meant I got Ramon Magsaysay prize!

Don't mind my honor.

However, today was the most important day of my life.

I was going to be Sakura Airi's boyfriend.

Technically, I didn't ask her yet. But who would reject Yamagod?

Come on. I was the most outstanding player in the mid-schooler baseball league. Matagi Sniper invited me to join their team. If I didn't come to this school, I would perform with Hashimoto Kanna. I also saved Sakura-Chan's life from my dad.

Again. How could she reject me?

But there was still an obstacle.

Ayanokouji Kiyotaka.

I hated to say his name in my chapter. But it was inevitable.

Although I knew I was better than him. But Sakura-Chan and other girls seemed to be interested in him more or less.

And that bastard! He wanted to take advantage of Sakura-Chan. He deprived me to talk with her and enticed her. I knew he didn't love her at all. But he was fun having the girl around. Just like Kusukouji Kiyobaka in Horikushi.

If he was on the way, my hope wouldn't be fulfilled.

However, Ayanokouji was just Ayanokouji.

And I was Yamagod.

I had planned everything.

First, I asked Ayanokouji to send my love letter to Sakura-Chan.

It said:

Dear Sakura Airi-chan

I fall in love with you the first time we met.

I fall in love with you more than the star falling from the sky.

I want you to feel my love. And I will do everything to make it happen.

I want you to be mine. And I will do everything to make it happen.

I want to be the only one you look at. And I will do everything to make it happen.

I want to be one with you. And I will do everything to make it happen.

I want to have you in my blood and my tear and my body. And I will do everything to make it happen.

If I can't be with you. No one can.

If we can't be together in this world. Maybe we will be in the life after death.

And I will do everything to make it happen.

-Y. God

Ps. Please come to meet me behind the school building at 3 p.m.

Ah! What poetry! I learned this from my sensei on the internet. He was the same kind of person as me. He fell in love with the popular idol. He said that this letter make her recognize him. Before that, that girl didn't even remember his name. But now, she sacrificed her time to meet him.

One of the most popular idols realized his existence!

Well, he didn't update his blog for a while. I wondered where was he. His blog was canceled too.

Actually, he missed in the same day that my dad was captured for his crime, stalking Sakura-Chan.

Maybe--

Nah! I just thought too much.

However, there was the reason that I asked Ayanokouji to send the letter.

If the man gave you a love letter from someone else, this meant he didn't have a love interest with you.

Sakura-Chan would think Ayanokouji didn't like her at all and she would lose interest in him.

What a genius plan!

I knew that Ayanokouji wouldn't do it easily but I had another plan for this situation.

I asked Kushida-Chan to call Sakura-chan out at Keyagi mall.

Sakura-Chan was waiting in this hot as hell weather.

This situation forced Ayanokouji to go to meet her. He couldn't let Sakura-chan wait.

What a genius plan!

Also, the location was important too.

They said that behind the building, at the junction to the second gymnasium, had a tale. If you confessed your love at this location, you would be successful.

Personally, I didn't believe in something paranormal. But the tale made this place more romantic and Sakura-chan might be impressed by this.

Now, it was about 3 p.m. It was time to prepare myself.

I choose the best suit I had. I wore this suit to the baseballer party where I met Shaq O'Neal--Wait, I meant Ronny O'Sullivan. Shap wasn't the baseballer, he was an athlete. Sorry, I met too many celebrities. I had believed that Kensho Ono was the voice actor until last year when he married Taketasu Ayana, the successful businesswoman.

Next, I spread the best perfume I have. This perfume would increase my pheromone.

Oh, I also took the diamond ring with me too. I heard that the pretty girl likes the rich guys. I would give it to her.

I just bought this ring this morning from Hashimoto of class A. He was very kind. He told me that this ring was his grandfather's. But he was impressed by my love for Sakura-chan. So I paid only 30,000 points.

Everything was ready now.

I walked out of the building and my fate was waiting for me.

And then, a million raindrops fell from the sky.

"Shit. " I exclaimed.

The rain made my suit wait and it washed the perfume's smell out of my body.

D--Daichobu. The confession under the rain was 100 times more romantic!

I ran through the curtain of rain. I hoped that I wouldn't look so bad when I met Sakura-chan.

"Ah! Why the rain is so hard!!?" I screamed I couldn't see in front of me at all.

...

Under the rainfall. There were two groups of people confronting each other.

They looked at each other with a deep sight.

The eyes of the hunters were looking at each other.

No anger.

No underestimating.

No mercy.

There was only awareness. Because each other knowing that the other party wasn't their prey.

No one was prey in this situation.

No, until the game was over.

Until they reached the destination of this fight, everything could change all the time.

If you have a brain, you will feel the atmosphere of great people spread from the great people.

From Sakayanagi Arisu, the leader of class A.

And Ryuen Kakeru, the leader of class C which would become class D next month.

"Sakayanagi, Kuku. " Ryuen said.

"Ryuen-Kun. Fufu. " Sakayanagi said.

"Kuku."

"Fufu."

"Kuku."

"Fufu."

"Excuse me. If you two will do only laughing, I will go home already. " Ibuki Mio said.

Sakayanagi grinned. "Fufu. Sorry, Ibuki-San. Fufu."

"So why are we standing in the rain, Kuku?" Ryuen asked.

"I don't know. Maybe it's so cool for confronting under the rain. Fufu."

"You're right. Kuku."

"Right? Fufu."

"Kuku."

"Fufu."

"Kuku."

"Fufu."

"I will go home. " Ibuki turned back and prepared to walk back to her dorm. But suddenly, she stopped.

Ishizaki looked at her. "What's wrong, Ibuki?"

"Something is running this way. " Ibuki mumbled. She looked around but the rain made it hard to see a thing.

"Fufu. I believed you have a great bodyguard, Ryuen-Kun. Fufu." Sakayanagi said.

"She isn't my bodyguard. I don't need a bodyguard, Kuku. Unfortunately, you seem to need it so much. Without a bodyguard, I heard that you were hurt by basketball yesterday, Kuku?"

Sakayanagi gave Ryuen a smug smile.

"You are right, Ryuen-Kun. Fufu. The great leader always knows their weakness--"

Before she could finish her sentence. Something bumped her, causing her to bounce aside. Her little body was thrown into the garbage.

Her follower looked at her with shock.

"Himesama!!"

"Sakayanagi!!!"

"Arisu-chan!!! I meant--Eat this bitch! Hey! Why look at me like that!? I don't worry about this little tyrant or something! Hmm!"

Everyone turned their eyes to the one who bumped Sakayanagi.

It was Yamauchi Haruki of class D.

He opened his eyes wide.

"H--How are you all? Bright day, isn't it?" He smiled awkwardly.

"He hurt Himesama! Kill him!!" Someone shouted out.

"Shit."

...

I climbed over the wall and landed on the floor. I heard those people's sounds from behind the wall. I needed to keep silent. If they knew I was here. They would kill me.

I didn't sure which class they were in. It seemed like I bumped their classmate. Damn, he or she must beloved. That blonde hair guy punched me as I kill his mother.

After checking my body. There were wounds around my body, but it wasn't too harsh. Nothing was broken.

OK. I was late, Sakura-chan would be anxious if she didn't see me. I ignored my pain and ran to school.

But then, I stepped on something.

I hoped it wasn't a creature.

"Grghhh"

Oops. It could roar.

I looked at my foot. A bulldog's tail was under it.

...

Ok. I knew I couldn't say that nothing was broken anymore.

But at least, I didn't lose any organs.

Wait, let me check between my legs first.

Ok--the dog's fang wasn't sharp enough.

Lose nothing.

I tried to run as fast as I could to go to the school building.

Now, I knew my look was very bad. I hoped the tail of the location was true.

Finally, I reached behind the school building. I late for ten minutes though.

I bogged down because there was something strange.

This area was covered by a green curtain.

And have a sign said;

Danger. Construction Area.

"Goddamn!!!!!!!!" I shouted out.

"Y--Yama--U--Chi--Kun--"

I turned around and saw Sakura standing over there.

"S--Sakura-chan!!"

I walked toward her. She seemed to be scary.

Are you the one who send that letter?

Sakura-chan asked me through her notebook.

"Yes!" I nodded. "I have something to tell you--"

Sorry.

The girl showed me her notebook suddenly,

"B--But I haven't--"

Sorry.

"D--Do you know what I am going to talk--"

Sorry.

"You haven't--"

Sorry.

"I--"

Sorry.

"..."

Sorry.

"I didn't say such a thing!"

Sorry. Sorry. Sorry. Sorry. Sorry. Sorry. Sorry. Sorry. Sorry. Sorry. Sorry. Sorry. Sorry. Sorry. Sorry. Sorry. Sorry. Sorry. Sorry. Sorry. Sorry. Sorry. Sorry.

Sakura-chan bowed for me many times. Before turning back and running away. Leaving me in the rain alone.

I couldn't close my jaws.

Let my crush run away.

I kneel to the floor and laughed sarcastically.

"Haha. Everyone called me Yamagod. But this god can't win the goddess's heart. "

Maybe it was my fault.

I fell in love too easily.

I forced Sakura-chan to meet me in the rain, letting her wait for ten minutes, and showed myself with ugly wounds.

What kind of God am I?

I sighed and rubbed the water out of my face.

I wondered if there wasn't just rain.

At least, there was nothing more unfortunate...

"Yamauchi Haruki!!"

Someone called my name. I turned around and opened my eyes wide.

I was surrounded by a group of masked men.

They wore school suits, but I couldn't know their identity.

However, there were many figures that I felt so familiar with.

"Yamauchi Haruki! Are you the one who sent this letter to Shizuku-chan?" The man who seemed to be their leader asked me.

Wait, why did he sound like Hirata?

"Answer!"

"Y--Yes, sir. " I flinched. "Who the hell are you?"

"We are Shizuku-chan's royal guard!!" The leader announced. "We were founded to protect Shizuku-chan from the taint of this world. And, of course, the stalker--"

He threw my love letter on the floor.

"Someone like you!!"

The leader pointed at me.

"What!? I'm not a stalker!!" I protested.

"We will be the ones who decide. if you think this garbage is a stalker, raise your hand!"

All of them raised their hand.

"W--Wait!!"

"The judgment is done. You are punished!!!"

The leader screamed. This was the last picture I saw before everything became dark.

Yes, this was another unlucky day.

Vol. 4.5 Story No. 5 Ayanokouji Kiyotaka and the mystery of the pool (Prelude)

Since this summer, I wasted the phrases "Hot as Hell" many times. I wouldn't say that today was hot as hell. But I couldn't find any phrase or sentence that was more accurate to the weather today.

I heard the cicada singing. I found that it made me calmer. At least, someone was happy with this hot day.

If I made an appointment at Keyaki mall, maybe the thing would be easy. But today, Ike treated Yamauchi for consoling him. I didn't want them to know what I was planning.

This place was a little park behind the dormitory. It had a water vending machine, so the students usually used this place for resting. But on this summer day, it was too hot for any activity. Therefore, it was the perfect place for a hidden meeting.

"Sorry for letting you wait. "

After waiting for a while, the one whom I called appeared.

Karuizawa Kei sat down beside me and mumbled. "Hot..."

"Here. " I gave the can of juice to Karuizawa.

"Moe, It's not cold anymore. " Despite complaining, she opened the can and started drinking.

I looked at Karuizawa's clothes. She wore the normal jean and shirt but it looked pretty good.

"Sorry for calling you on a busy day."

"Don't worry. I have nothing to do anyway. " Karuizawa said. "Or I have to say--I have no point to spend anyway."

"You should learn to save your point, Karuizawa. "

"I know I should, but I need to spend it."

She sighed.

"You know? The confident girl is the biggest sister of all, and the confident girl means she should have no fear to buy something although she had no money in her pocket."

I didn't understand their norms at all.

And because of that, I didn't know how I should dispute her.

"But I had made a decision!" Karuizawa said. "From now on, I will save the money! I will convince my friend to do too!"

I nodded. "That's good. The personal points are as important as class points."

Karuizawa shrugged her shoulder.

I recognized something so I asked her; "Say, Karuizawa. About Sakura-San--"

"I had apologized to her. " She answered her suddenly.

"Eh?"

"Why are you that surprised?" Karuizawa raised her eyebrows. "As you said, I don't need to act like a bully to protect myself from bullying."

She looked to the sky.

"Do you know why I was bullied when I was in mid-schooler?"

She asked with no context. I shook my head.

"I don't know either. But I have some clue after looking at Sakura-San. " She answered her own question and said nothing else.

I guessed that Karuizawa's old class was filled with the bully. The real bully, not the paper tiger like Karuizawa acted toward Sakura. That scar was the evidence. Karuizawa or even Shinohara would never slit someone's stomach.

But I didn't know what would happen if they kept acting like this. Maybe they would become the real bully. If you kept painting your body, you would forget your original skin's color.

However. The topic today wasn't about bullying.

"So why do you call me out?" Karuizawa asked me.

"I want you to help something. " I replied. "Do you remember our promise?"

"Oh. I promised that I will do whatever you ask. " Karuizawa nodded.

"Well. The thing is--"

...

Flashback time!

Yesterday. After Yamauchi was rejected by Sakura. My room became the gathering point of the idiot quartet. (Yamauchi created this name. However, no one used this name. The fact was many people didn't use the idiot trio anymore. Since Sudo walked in the Zen path and Ike became a more decent man. Everyone called Yamauchi by the name "The one and the only idiot."

Yamauchi was the one who called us together and forced me to open the door. He came with glasses and a black turtleneck. He said it would make the investor trust him more.

"What investor?"

"The investor for my new project."

He stood on my bed, before us.

"My fellas! Our first high school summer is almost ended! But we haven't enjoyed our teenage life yet! All we got is fighting with other classes in the fucking special exam!"

If this was the last month, Sudo and Ike might yell with fervor.

But--

"Summer is the same with other seasons. A special exam is the same as swimming. Because everything is nothing. " Sudo said.

"Uh. I get a girlfriend. So I think I enjoy my teenage life enough. " Ike said.

"Hey. You already date with Shinohara?" I asked him.

Ike nodded shyly.

"Congratulation. So you are the second one in the class who gets the girlfriend. " I padded his back and wondered if I should date someone.

"In the end, everyone will die and be stray from each other. So enjoy your love when you can. " I guess it was Sudo's way for congratulation

"Hey. Yamauchi. Why do you walk to my kitchen--Why do you pick up my knife?"

"Die! Riajuu!!!!!"

I and Sudo need 5 minutes to stop Yamauchi and convince him to let Ike go. He calmed down finally, but Ike denied to close with him nearer than 5 feet.

"Well. Where was I? Oh yes. Although we have a traitor, most of us haven't enjoyed our teenage life yet! So I have something to spice our Seishun."

"What is it?" I asked.

"I will sneak the girls' naked body!"

I, Ike, and Sudo looked at each other.

"Ike, call the teacher. Sudo, call the police. I will make sure he can't run away."

"Stop!!!" Yamauchi shouted "And you! Put the phone down, Kanji!"

Ike put the phone down as Yamauchi commanded. He might be scared by Yamauchi's knife.

"Do you know how dangerous is this?" I said. "If someone finds out, you will be fired."

"And peaking the girl isn't that easy!" Ike supported me. "The girl's toilet is very secure. I tried to find a small channel to look inside for a month. But there is nothing!"

Hey. So you had tried once before.

"What a naive. This is why they called me Yamagod."

"Who calls you?"

"They. However, I plan everything."

Yamauchi told us his plan.

Normally, the school swimming pool was only for the swimming club. But for this summer, the school allowed the student to use it until the last day of summer vacation.

"What is the first thing flashing in your mind when talking about the public swimming pool?"

"Nothing. " Sudo said.

"The cheap copy of the wonderful nature pool. I never understand why people have to pay for swimming? They can go to the waterfall!" Ike said.

"Germs, contagious, drowning, the wisdom of senpai of the pool."

Yamauchi's disgust could be seen on his face.

"You are lack imagination. " He shook his face slowly. "I talked about a changing room! The place that filled by the naked girl!!"

He showed us the blueprint of the swimming pool. It seemed like the pipe in the boys' and girls' changing rooms was connected. Yamauchi's plan was he would send the remote control car with the camera into this pipe from the boy side and used it to shoot a video in the girl changing room.

"We need to do this in a team. Ayanokouji and Ken will watch out and make sure no one comes close to us. Kanji will use his skill to open an air duct, I will control the car." Yamauchi said. "Imagine. The white pure girl's body is in front of you! Every inch on their skin! In your eyes!!! I called this plan Ocean Idiot. I will be George Clooney. Ken is Brad Pitt. Kanji is that sweaty guy who writes the map on his palm. And Ayanokouji is the brother of the batman--After Bale but before Pattison."

"At least, remember his brother's name."

We looked at each other awkwardly.

"I think--I won't join. " Ike mumbled. "I have a girlfriend. Satsuki will kill me if I do. I don't want to betray her. Do you know? Satsuki kiss her friend for me--"

"Don't you want to know what the girls do in the changing room?" Yamauchi whispered. "We boy does the boss of the gym stuff. What if the girl does the same?"

"I will join your operation! Wait what is the boss of--"

Yamauchi turned to Sudo. "Ken, what about you?"

"Skin, boobs, or face, Everything isn't forever. In the end, it will turn to the rotten meat of the corpse. There is nothing that attracts me."

I padded Sudo's shoulder. He was into Buddism's philosophy very much.

"Do you know? Looking at the stranger's body is no different from watching porn. So I will ask the girl from our class to the swimming pool. This is our target."

"From our class. Don't tell me--"

"Yes. Kushida-chan, Sakura-chan, and--" He glared at Sudo. "Horikita."

"I'm in."

Oi, oi. My comrade! Lord Buddha was disappointed.

...

"What a disgusting man. " Karuizawa commented after hearing it. "So did you stop them?"

"No. Their desire is too powerful. I can fight them. I will go with them anyway."

Karuizawa moved out from me suddenly.

"Ayanokouji--I never--"

"Oi. I don't want to do a pervert thing. I have to stop them so I have to play with them first."

Karuizawa nodded and moved back.

"Why don't you tell the teacher though?"

"And fired them out? I'm not that cruel. So I have a plan. Yamauchi will send the remote control car into the girl's room in the morning and he will get it back when we go back. I will destroy the sim card between this time."

"Oh. Then, you don't have to confront them or tell the school. Smart plan."

"I didn't think it myself though."

I mumbled.

I called Inogashira last night and told her about the situation. She gave me this plan.

Karuizawa started kicking the air.

"But you can't go to the girls' changing room by yourself, right?" She asked.

"You understand the thing quickly."

"Huh. Why don't you ask someone else? Like Horikita-San. You closed to her, didn't you?"

"I asked someone else but she isn't free so..."

"So..I'm the second choice. Are you revenging me?" Karuizawa giggled. She talked about how she called me after Hirata isn't free. "Horikita-San will go to the swimming pool with you. She won't have time to do this mission, right?"

Actually, I didn't have an idea to ask Horikita for help in the first place. If Horikita knew what they did. I was afraid that Shinohara would become the wisdom before she married.

And Chiaki-Oneesan isn't an option too. I didn't want three more babies.

Therefore the one who I asked to help was Inogashira.

But her answer was--

"I don't want to solve the murderer in the swimming pool right now."

She was worried that there would be someone dying if she went to the swimming pool, and she also didn't want to face Kushida right now.

"I wonder..." Karuizawa said. "How could you convince Horikita-San? Kushida-San is trying for months to ask that girl out."

"Well, I have the magic word..."

...

"Horikita?"

"No."

"I didn't say anything."

"But I reject it whatever it is."

"Huh. Come on. Help me once."

"No is no."

"Alright. But please answer me. Do you know what Bo'ohw'o'wo'er means?"

"What is it?"

"Bottle of water in the British accent."

"..."

"..."

"Where will we meet?"

...

"However. Can you help me?" I asked Karuizawa.

She became silent and touched her belly softly. At that moment, she turned into someone that I never knew.

Then, I realized something.

"You don't have to do this. I will find the way..."

"Thank you to avoid talking about my scar. But both of us know what the thing really is."

Karuizawa said.

Yes. I knew that she didn't want to go to the swimming pool because of her scar.

"I can wear the one-piece swimsuit and I will hide this. But it gonna be so lame."

"I said you don't have to go."

"I said you can ask me to do whatever you want."

Karuizawa shrugged her shoulder. Did she want to pay my debt that much?

I looked at her face and decided to use a less depressing topic.

"Um. What about the mixer?"

"Disaster. " She answered immediately. "You know Satou-San was like...Nah, can you swim as fast as Ayanokouji-Kun? If you don't, don't talk to me. And for god sake! That nerd from class D always talks about how genius he is! And you know what? I find that Machida-Kun again! He tricked his girlfriend to go back first and tried flirting with Matsushita-San--They found him collapsed in the toilet, injured in the head. Oh! And--"

Karuizawa kept talking for thirty minutes. I just listened to her. At the end of the day, I heard 138 names that I didn't hear before. It was more than the number of our year!

The girl promised that she would pretend to go to the swimming pool with her friend. If it was possible, she would ask Shinohara too. Maybe Ike would stop his dirty thinking when he saw his girlfriend.

"Karuizawa. " I called her before she walked away.

"What?"

"Thanks again."

Karuizawa nodded and smiled a little bit. "If someone finds out my scar, it's your fault. Ok?"

...

The next day came. I couldn't deny that I was excited.

No. Not because of operation Ocean Idiot. But because this was the first time I went to the swimming pool for entertainment.

I woke up at 05.00 a.m. then I went to Yamauchi's room. It was lucky that he didn't lock the room.

I stood beside his bed and pulled his shirt.

"Yamauchi. Let go to the swimming pool."

Yamauchi opened his eyes slowly and glanced at me. "It's 5 a.m. We make an appointment at 9, remember?"

"Wake up. " I pulled his shirt harder. "I want to go to the swimming pool."

"I want to sleep."

"I want to go to the swimming pool right now. Yamauchi, I want to go. I want to go."

"You little shit!"

Finally, Yamauchi gave up. We did the same with Ike and Sudo.

Well, we tried to do the same with Horikita. But when Yamauchi opened her doors. The compasses were shot from the canon in front of her rooms. It stabbed Sudo, Ike, and Yamauchi. It didn't hit me at all. So we decided to wait for her.

We were all together at 8. Kushida and Sakura came together.

Damn! I almost forgot how Kushida looked like. I couldn't remember which was the last chapter she appeared in.

"Good morning! Horikita-San. Ayanokouji-Kun. Sudo-Kun. Ike-Kun. Yamauchi-Kun!" She said cheerfully as always.

H--Hi. Everyone. And how Sakura could stutter in the notebook was still the mystery.

"Ok. If everyone is ready. Let's go!" Yamauchi announced happily and walked leading everyone.

"I feel something wrong about them. " Horikita mumbled.

"You think too much. They just want to hang out with you. " I whispered before stepping away from Horikita when I felt the vengeance eyes from Sudo.

"It's perfect, right?" Yamauchi whispered to me. "3 girls, 3 boys. I get Kushida-chan, Sudo get Horikita-chan. And you get Sakura. Forget Ike."

He seemed to move on from his heartbreak.

Suddenly, Yamauchi stopped walking and looked to the front door.

"Woh! Today, we are lucky. 2 girls per boy, man."

Ichinose Honami was standing with her friend. Judging from her wearing, they might go to the swimming pool too.

"Kiyotaka-Kun! Yaho!" Ichinose waved her hand when she saw me. "Oh! Big group. Where are you going to go?"

Yamauchi answered instead. "We are going to the swimming pool. What about you?"

"Oh! What a coincidence! Us too! What about we go together?"

"More girl? It'll be great!" Ike said excitedly.

At first, I was happy that there would be more people. But then, I realized something.

I turned my glance to Honami's friend. Looked one by one and hoped that she wouldn't be there.

There were two girls with Honami.

One was the cute girl who looked like Karuizawa with black hair. Honami told me that her name was Mako Amikura.

And another one.

Shiranami Chihiro looked at me with the eyes that made me want to die right now. Because it would be better than being killed by her.

Author's note: Sorry for the late and not well chapter. I'm writing the plot for my dark-fantasy novel about beautiful girls using magic to blow each other's heads. So I can think of any joke for this chapter. I promised I will make it better next time.

Vol. 4.5 Story No. 5 Ayanokouji Kiyotaka and the mystery of the pool (Serenade)

"Here we go!" Ike screamed and threw the ball over the net.

"Beware! Mako-chan!"

Amikura jumped and hit the ball back to us. Sudo who standing in the backline ran to the front of the net like he was flying, bouncing the ball back. Ryuji and Cho tried to stop the ball but they couldn't. The ball impacted the sand's floor.

"You are very good! Sudo-Kun!" Kushida said with a smile.

"Not bad. " Horikita said. Sudo bowed for her.

"Good Job! We will get the free drink!" Ike yelled.

We were in the middle of a volleyball game between class B and class D. When we reached the pool, we met Ryuji, Cho, and their classmate named Beppu by chance. So we decided to play volleyball and the loser would treat the drink to another party.

Sakura wasn't good at sport so she watched from the sideline.

"Ok. Come on!" Ike clapped his hand. "Hm? Haruki? Stand up! Why do you keep squatting?"

"Wait a minute. It starts to calm. "

Haruki, somehow, seemed to can't stand up.

"Damn! They're so bounced. " He mumbled. I was pretty sure that he wasn't talking about the ball. I looked around and saw the girls in the swimsuit.

"Ok. It's our turn to serve. " Honami said while grabbing the ball.

But Chihiro walked closer to her.

"Ichinose-chan. May I serve the ball, please?" She asked.

Hinami was surprised but she nodded and gave her friend the ball.

"Ok. This girl's so small. We can win her. " Yamauchi grinned.

Chihiro breathed in and bend her knee.

Didn't she just look at me?

"Yargh!!!!"

Chihiro shouted and jumped. Before hitting the ball over the net. It flew in my direction. Sudo tried to stop it, but the ball was faster than this athletic man.

I jumped out of the direction before it reached me only a second.

The ball bounced out of the field, leaving the hole on the floor.

Everyone opened their mouth wide. Even Sudo lost the color out of his face.

"Who is she?" Yamauchi said tremblingly.

"My worst nightmare. " I mumbled while holding the ball. It was still hot.

...

Chihiro served many balls after that. I saw Ryuji trying to convince her to stop serving. But Chihiro glanced at him and Ryuji didn't say anything after that.

This little psychopath shiptrash completely became the murderer. She aimed at me all the time. Sudo tried many times, but even his 100% power couldn't stop Chihiro.

However, I could survive all time. Bad for Yamauchi, the ball that I could dodge flew to him instead. His face was filled with the wound.

Well. Because Chihiro fouled many times. Class B was fined. So we won the bait.

"Wow! This is a very funny game. " Ichinose said awkwardly. "Once more."

"No!" Yamauchi screamed.

Horikita glanced at Chihiro with curiosity.

"I should learn from her. " She whispered to me.

"Learn what?"

"How to kill you. Only this match. She almost kill you more times than I had tried."

Despite saying like that. Horikita showed worry on her face. "If she keeps trying, you will lose someday. Ayanokouji-Kun."

I understood. I didn't know when my luck would be outed. Chiaki-Neesan wasn't here. She had to look after Koenji. So I had no one protecting me.

" Let's go swimming. " Chihiro said while smiling. "Ayanokouji-Kun. I can't swim. Can you teach me?"

I flinched. Normally, I was confident in my swimming ability. But I was sure that Chihiro would push my head into the water until I couldn't breathe, then pretended it was an accident.

Ike seemed to know her purpose. So he walked closely.

"Don't worry. Chihiro-chan. I'm a master of swimming. I will teach you until you grow your gill!"

"No, thank you. I think Ayanokouji-Kun will teach me better. I heard he broke the world's record, didn't he?"

Shit. That coincidence hurt me!

Not giving me any chance, Chihiro grabbed my hand and dragged me to the pool.

I looked to my friend for help. But--

"I will tell your family what happened to you. " Horikita said.

"Goodbye. Ayanokouji-Kun. It's great to befriend you. " Kushida said, I could see her happiness.

"Death is nothing. Ayanokouji. " Sudo bowed.

"You will live forever in my novel. " Ike said.

"Finally. Die! Ayanokouji!" At least, Yamauchi was honest.

Huh! You wicked! I wouldn't befriend you anymore. I had my true friend. Friendship is magic! Right, Honami?

"Like I always say. You are the best boyfriend I have ever had. " Honami.

"You are the best boyfriend that I never have. " Ryuji.

"Chihiro promised that it's not hurt. Trust her, Kiyotaka. " Cho.

"I don't know him. But are you sure that you will let Chihiro be with him?" Amikura. What a kind girl.

Someone help me! Oh. Sakura! Sakura wouldn't betray me--

At the sideline. Sakura was pretending to sleep.

How could I forget? This girl did the same thing when Horikita tried to torture me.

Ah. Is this the end? It's okay. Kaxxxa, I'm going to meet you!!

"My, my. That's Ichinose-chan, isn't it?"

"Oh, Nagumo-Senpai!"

A handsome man with blonde hair walked to our group. Chihiro stopped walking to look at him. I used this opportunity to run away from her. I hid behind Sudo's back.

"Who is this handsome bastard?" Yamauchi gritted his teeth and looked at the man who talked with Honami friendly.

"He looks like someone who will NTR your girlfriend. " Ike whispered.

"But he isn't the big fat old man!" Yamauchi said.

"Nah, he is another kind."

Honami turned to us and introduced that man. "This is Nagumo Miyabi-Senpai! He is the student council vice-president. He is a very talented man. "

Nagumo laughed. "Don't praise me that much, Ichinose-San. I can't compare to Horikita-Senpai."

Horikita grabbed her hand tighter.

"Miyabi!" A girl who seemed to be Nagumo's friend called him.

"Oh, I have to go play with my friend. See ya!" Nagumo said to Ichinose and ran to his group of friends.

"Do you know him, Kushida?" I asked Kushida who is always considered as the database.

"Um. I talk with him a few times. Maybe Ichinose-San is closer to him. I heard he is very popular."

Tch. Yamauchi clicked his tongue. "This kind of person that I hate most. The loser who popular just because he is handsome. These people don't even know how to swim--"

"Help! My friend is drowning!" Someone called for help from the other side of the pool.

We turned in that direction and saw a girl drowning in the middle of the pool. It was 50 meters from us. I ran to her immediately, I didn't know if I could help her though

Suddenly, I see something pass my body. Nagumo Miyabi reached that girl in the pool in one jump.

Ike's jaws opened.

"K--Ken. What is the jumping world record?"

"8.19"

Nagumo jumped 50 meters--

"Haha. " Yamauchi laughed awkwardly. "He has the muscle for sure. But if the food feed their muscle too much, it won't go to the brain--"

"Help! My friend is falling!" Someone called for help from the other side of the pool.

We turned in that direction and saw a girl crying and looking at her notebook.

"If I can't solve this quantum physics problem, I will fall!" She cried out.

Nagumo jumped to her and grabbed her notebook. The vice president looked at the book only a second and could solve it. "2!"

I didn't know which I should be surprised about first.

Yamauchi couldn't say anything else.

At that moment, my phone rang.

It was Karuizawa.

I answered. "Hi."

"Ayanokouji! I have a problem!"

"Hm? Where are you now?"

"In front of the changing room. I'm going to go inside the room--"

"I will go right there. " I said and ran to the building. It was the best chance for getting out of Chihiro.

...

When I reached the building, Karuizawa grabbed my hand and dragged me to hide behind the wall.

"What's going on?" I asked.

"Look."

She pointed to the front of the changing room. There were two groups of people confronting.

"I think I shouldn't interrupt them now. " Karuizawa mumbled.

I agreed with her. Karuizawa could read the atmosphere. Walking to that area was nothing different from walking throw two lions.

I remembered the leader of those two groups.

Ryuen Kakeru was with Ibuki, Ishixaki, and the African-American boy that I didn't know the name.

Another party's leader was the girl that Horikita attacked. Machida's friend named Hashimoto was beside her.

"Kuku. I don't expect to meet you here. " Ryuen laughed.

"Fufu. Me too. We meet again. " The little girl said.

"Kuku."

"Fufu."

"Kuku."

"Fufu."

"Kuku."

"Fufu."

"Stop laughing. I want to go to the fucking pool now. " Ibuki said angrily.

"Kuku. Don't hurry. Ibuki. The pool won't run away from you. "

The little girl grinned. "I never know the idiot like the pool that much. Fufu."

Instead of being angry. Ryuen laughed.

"Well. Someone likes you won't understand how wonderful is. I wonder if you can stand in the kid pool. Oops, I forget. You can't even stand on the land, Kuku."

"At least, my brain can work in both land and sea. But it seemed like your brain can do nothing in the sea, didn't it? Maybe it doesn't work wherever. Fufu."

"Kuku."

"Fufu."

"Kuku."

"Fufu."

"Kuku."

"Fufu."

"That's it. I will go home. " Ibuki turned back but Ishizaki hold her hand.

"Don't leave me alone with these beasts. " He whispered.

Ryuen and The little girl looked at each other. I could feel the vengeance from their eyes. They could fight each other now if they preferred to.

"This is the place for rest. Not for a fight. "

We looked to the second floor. Horikita Manabu stood at the balcony, looking at Ryuen and the girl like the king looked at his population.

"Fufu. I don't know you come to the pool too. President. " The little girl said.

"I will go wherever my sister goes--I mean it's a president's work after all. "

The president jumped out of the balcony.

"Wattttttt" Karuizawa opened her eyes wide. The balcony was at least 5 meters high. But the president landed on the floor beautifully. Did they choose the student council from their paranormal ability? I started to think again before calling Auntie Secretary. Maybe she could shoot the laser from her eyes.

( Spoiler: She could.)

"Hm? Is your mouth your only weapon? Why don't say anything when I come to meet you?" Horikita Manabu said. Because that little girl didn't talk anything when he jumped into the first floor.

But nobody looked at him. They looked at his feet.

Finally, he realized.

He was landed on that girl's body.

"Waugh!!" He jumped out of her body.

"Sakayanagi!!!" Her followers screamed. Oh, her name was Sakayanagi.

"Let's take her to the hospital."

"Aya--Kiyo--" Sakayanagi mumbled while her followers carried her and ran away.

Ryuen and his fellow looked following them and walked into the changing room without saying anything.

The president looked around. When he saw no one, he ran to the CCTV and destroyed it.

Then, he ran away.

"What--" Karuizawa scratched her head. "Do you know them?"

"I hope I don't."

Wow. Our president was the Siscon superhero who hurt people and tried to hide his guilt.

I felt you, American-Jin.

...

"Finally. " Karuizawa breathed out tiredly.

"Now, your doubt is cleared. Sorry for dragging you into this. " I told her.

Karuizawa turned her face away from me. "Well. Fine! It's a little bit funny though..."

I looked following her sight. It was 5 p.m. The pool was almost closed. Ike and others went to the changing room. There was no one left in the pool.

The water surface reflected the light of the day, turning orange.

"Say Karuizawa. What are you wearing? " I asked her.

She wore a hoodie to cover her swimsuit.

"Are you a pervert?" Karuizawa raised her eyebrows.

"Yes. I'm a pervert. Now tell me. What kind of your swimsuit?" I didn't care if she took my word seriously.

Karuizawa pursed her lips and lowered her head. "Competitive Swimwear. So lame!"

Her face turned red, she walked to the pool and kicked the water.

"Do you want to swim?" I asked her.

"I don't know. I haven't swum for a long time. " Karuizawa said. "When I'm in the mid-school. My scar is worse than this. Although I tried to cover with the swimsuit. They will try to cut my suit and show the scar."

She closed her eyes. Her face looked like she was going into the deep past. However, it wasn't a nostalgic past at all.

"The boys will show a disgusted face. The girls will laugh at me. And the teacher just pretend to see nothing--My school is a big name in my district. It shouldn't have any bullying--The first day in this school's swimming class, the day that you broke the world record. I vomit before the class started. I think I had changed myself. I think I'm apathetic to those bullying. But deep down. I'm afraid. I'm afraid my scar."

She smiled as flouting herself.

"Machida-Kun isn't the first boy whom I seduced for protecting me. There was a boy in my class. He is kind and friendly. He is like Yousuke-Kun. It was grade 9. I decided to seduce him, touch his skin, praise him. It worked for a while. He protected me from the girl who bullied me. Unfortunately, that girl's boyfriend is something-Kun's friend. Let's say he is something-Kun's boss. One day, something-Kun stopped protecting me. He called me a slut parasite. Since then, no boy see as a girl. They considered me as the trash. No cute, no beautiful--"

Karuizawa glanced at me. "Hm. It's weird."

"How weird?"

"Why do I tell all of this to you?"

"I don't know. I just stand here and you start telling me. "

"Maybe..." Karuizawa shrugged her shoulder. "Forget it. It's just a fairytale."

"I will never tell this fairytale to my child before bed at all. And I don't think it can be called fairytale..."

"I'm as pretty as a fairy. And this is my tale so--it's a fairytale."

I shook my head. "What kind of that coincidence?"

"Let's go. The pool was almost closed."

Karuizawa walked to the gate. But I stopped her.

"Karuizawa. Let's swim."

"What?"

"There is only the staff here. They are cleaning the pool. No one will see us. And if you worry about your suit. No one will see your lame swimsuit but me."

"It's not a problem..."

Her eyes escaped mine.

"Why do I have to show you my swimsuit?"

"I just recognized. You haven't paid anything to me for keeping your secret. "

Karuizawa looked at me angrily. "So you help me because you want something?"

"There are a few of people who helped people without wanting anything back. Unfortunately, I'm not them."

"You are the worst. " Karuizawa mumbled.

"You know who else is the worst? My father. Hurry up."

Karuizawa took off her shirt. Before she could resist. I grabbed her hand and threw her into the pool.

The girl raised from the pool's surface and seemed to want to kill me so bad.

"Are you idiot!?"

"Oh. GAL of the pool. What is your wisdom?" I teased her.

"My wisdom is--pulling me out of this lame pool now!" She cried out and raised her hand to me.

I grabbed her hand but instantly, Karuizawa pulled me into the pool with her. She laughed while pushing me down to the water. At first, II still resisted. But when I saw her smile--

Huh, being silly was not a big deal.

The pool guard didn't see us by chance. So we continue playing for 30 minutes.

...

"Why were you so slow, Ayanokouji?" Yamauchi asked me.

I shrugged my shoulder without saying anything and continued changing my cloth.

Beside me, Ike was removing the grille from the pipe and took the remote control car out of the pipe.

"Haha. Our precious treasure. " Yamauchi rubbed his hand. "Hurry up. When we came back to the dorm, we will see this precious video."

I laughed in my mind. These men wouldn't know that I just saved them from being fired. I found that I was a bit satisfied when imagining their face.

"Oh. Haruki. Tonight, I'm busy. Can you do it instead?" Ike asked Yamauchi.

"Yes, of course."

I bogged down and turned back to them. "Do what?"

Yamauchi hit his head. "Oh. I forgot to tell you. I decided that the camera from the remote control car isn't enough. So I came to the pool in the morning and set the camera in the logger of the girl changing room. When you woke me up, I had just come back from my work. We will come to take it this night--Where are you going?"

"Toilet. " I answered while running out of the room and headed to the girl's changing room.

This was bad. I didn't know that they had another camera. Karuizawa went back to her dorm so I couldn't ask her. I needed to do it myself.

When I came into the changing room. No one was there. I opened a logger randomly and found the camera immediately. Ok. I had to destroy the sim card.

"Huh. Finally, we can change our cloth. The toilet's line is so long--" The familiar voice was wailing.

Because of excitement, I jumped into the logger and closed the door.

I looked through the channel on the logger room's door and saw Honami, Chihiro, Mako, Horikita, Sakura, and Horikita walking into the room. They were still wearing the swimsuit.

What? They didn't change the cloth yet!?

"Today is very fun. I hope I can hang out with everyone again. " Honami said while opening her logger.

"Sorry. I don't think I will go out and do something like this again. " Horikita said coldly.

"Wow. I think I need to buy a new swimsuit. This one is really tight. " Amikura mumbled while reached her hand to her back.

"Don't lie to yourself. Mako-chan. I see no different!"

"Moe! Honami-chan! Don't tease me!"

Honami laughed while taking off her bikini.

Same as other girls.

...

"Kiyotaka-Kun. Your nose is bleeding!" Honami said worryingly.

"Don't worry. It's because of the hot weather. " I said and tried not to look at her. The sight of those mountains flashed in my mind, causing more blood.

"Let's eat some ice cream! It can help you!" Amikura suggested. What a kind girl. Her body was good too.

We went to the ice cream shop. Honami sent me the strawberry ice cream. I said thank you and ate it.

Wow! It was very good! Very fucking good! This was the revolution! The sacred food!

I ordered five more cones.

Everyone walked back to the dorm, chit-chatting with each other. Even Horikita was talking with Ryuji.

The last day of summer vacation was almost ended.

And this day, it filled with the happy memory.

Going to the swimming pool, playing with Karuizawa, my first holy ice cream, and of course--

When nobody saw me, I raised my fist into the sky and thought; Thank you, Father, Thank you White Room, Thank you everyone that worked hard to make me become the luckiest man in the world. I love all of you.

Vol. 4.5 Epilogue

End Credit

The ice cream was very delicious. I couldn't forget the sweet, soft, and cold feeling in my mouth. If that man gave me the ice cream, I would go back to White Room instantly.

As Shakespeare said; If I were to eat the ice cream and go to hell. I would. So then I can brag with the devils I saw heaven without even entering it.

I knew why I had to run away from the White Room. I ran away and traveled through the dangerous journey just to meet this fantastic dessert.

If someone blocked me from this precious thing, I would not let him breathe for another minute.

I would spread his leg and blackmail him.

I would trick him to the rooftop and punch him until he understood what was the real violence.

I would use him as a tool until he became useless, then I would banish him.

I would gonna give him up, I would gonna let him down. I would gonna run around and desert him.

I would gonna make him cry. I would gonna say goodbye. I would gonna tell a lie and hurt him.

I wanted it.

I wanted it now!

Kiyo wanted ice cream--

Wait! I walked to the mirror and looked at my reflection.

What did I become?

I became the same creature as Horikita Suzune.

No. I wasn't her and never be. I had to hold myself before I transformed into a monster that no one could stop. This world had too many monsters.

I had to stop myself before I fell too deep.

So I would another--no 5--no 10--Ok. At least 25 ice creams. Then, I would say goodbye to it.

...

It was dark and silent. I walked into the convenience store. My hand shook when I hold the ice cream. My mouth trembled when I said, "Thank you" to the cashier. I saw my face reflected in her eyes. I couldn't believe it was me.

At first, I decided to come back to the room. But I couldn't stand it anymore.

I wanted to eat it, right here, right now.

I crawled into a bush. No one was around there.

I started to tear the pack and eat the ice cream. One by One. Cone by cone. Stick by a stick.

Finally, it was outed.

And it was the time.

"Thank you for letting me eat ice cream. " I whispered.

"I won't hunt the hungry pray. " The little voice spoke from behind me.

Shiranami Chihiro walked out of the shadow. She looked at me without any feeling.

I pursed her lips. I could feel Chihiro's existent for a while. At first, I thought she would kill me while I was eating. It was okay then. I died when I was happy most. It was an honorable death.

But she let me finish eating first.

I wondered when Shiranami walked toward me. Why was I not fear at all?

Maybe, I realized that human life was so short and fragile. It could be dirty by the ugly desire.

Sudo was right.

Life is nothing.

Death is nothing.

I closed my eyes ready to come to another world. If there was something I regretted with. It might be my friends.

Ah. It was wonderful, wasn't it? Friends. Not a friend.

But until forever, I was still alive.

When I opened my eyes. Chihiro collapsed on the floor, crying.

"Chihiro. " I called her name and ran to her.

"H--How can I k--kill you? I still like Ayanokouji-Kun very much!"

Yes!!! She won't kill me!!!!!

Forget those cool lines! I was almost pissed out. I just tried to be cool.

"I--It's good. Chihiro. S--So--"

"I just pretend to kill you. So you will be scared by me and turned back to Ichinose-chan!!" Chihiro rubbed her tears. "But now. You won't date Ichinose-chan. And I can't date Ichinose-chan! I have no reason to live!!!"

I grabbed Shiranami's hand before she ran away.

"Wait. Chihiro. "

"I just want to be happy! Uwa. " She cried harder so I hugged her and rubbed her head.

"There, there. You can be happy. You need just let it go. " I said. "You are chained by your desire. What waiting for you isn't happiness. But distress."

The little girl cried until my shirt was wet.

"Why!? Why can't two people I love most date each other?"

"Because we can't, Chihiro. " I said in a lowered voice. "Two people can be with each other. But it's just for a while. The thing you need to make two people be with each other forever is a chain."

"So I will find a chain and enchain you!"

"Not that kind of chain. It's an invisible chain. You can't see it. No one can see it. It's love. No one can be together forever without love."

Chihiro started crying again. I swear to myself that I wouldn't stop hugging her until she was fine.

.

.

Because I didn't know if she decided to kill me, kill Hinami, and kill herself.

...

Chihiro had gone.

After she cried until she was satisfied. She told me she would go back to apologize to Honami. I blessed her.

I waited for a while before walking out of the bush.

"Did everyone in class B like to sneak in the bush?" I said out loud. When I first met Honami, she was also sneaking into a bush.

"Oops! You got me!" Amikura Mako walked out of another bush.

"Amikura?"

"Yes. " She nodded. "Ayanokouji?"

"Yes. Why are you here?" I asked her.

"Chihiro wants to kill you. But she's afraid of the dark. So she asked me to come with her."

What a cute murderer.

"I understand now why Ryuji and Cho admire you. " Amikura said. "You are a good guy. Ayanokouji."

"As I see, you are a kind girl too. "

She smiled a little bit. "In this school, I can't consider it as a compliment."

I nodded. "Someone told me. Kind has the same meaning as weak."

"That's why we need someone strong to protect the kind people, right? Or at least, a stronger kind person to protect the weaker kind person."

Amikura walked to the dorm. I followed her.

"I realized that you are with Karuizawa Kei this afternoon. " She spoke out.

I flinched.

Amikura giggled when she saw my panic. "Oi. I didn't say anything yet. It's not like I say you and Kei...Karuizawa has an affair."

I shook my head immediately. "Of course, no. Karuizawa is dating Hirata."

"And a good guy like you won't steal someone else's girlfriend, right? Good. They seemed to be happy with each other. You shouldn't ruin it."

"I won't--Oops. "

I exclaimed when my toe stepped on the rock.

And I fell down.

Fell to Amikura.

You knew what, Author? This situation was too frequent. I wasn't excited anymore.

"Hm? Ayanokouji?" She seemed to be calm. It was okay.

"Sorry. " I said calmly. I would just stand up and help her stand up too. No Doki Doki thing.

But suddenly, I felt something wrong.

"Ayanokouji. Don't do this. You aren't that kind of guy right. "

I couldn't stand up.

"If you apologize to me, right now. I will consider that this never happened."

I still couldn't stand up.

"This is not funny. "

"Amikura--Help me. " I said and tried to move my leg. But nothing happened.

Finally, Amikura realized what happened. She pushed me out of her and carried me carefully.

"Ayanokouji. What happened? Someone help!" She shouted.

"I--I can't stand up."

I couldn't stand up.

I couldn't control it.

My leg felt nothing.

"Ayanokouji!" Amikura yelled.

NEXT CHAPTER: Sports Festival Arc. Welcome to Volume 5

Vol. 5 Chapter 0 The monologue of Sudo Ken

Horikita.Horikita.Horikita.Horikita.Horikita.Horikita.Horikita.Horikita.Horikita.Horikita.Horikita.Horikita.Horikita.Horikita.Horikita.Horikita.Horikita.Horikita.Horikita.Horikita.Horikita.Horikita.Horikita.Horikita.Horikita.Horikita.Horikita.Horikita.Horikita.Horikita.Horikita.Horikita.Horikita.Horikita.Horikita.Horikita.Horikita.Horikita.Horikita.Horikita.Horikita.Horikita.Horikita.Horikita.Horikita.Horikita.Horikita.Horikita.Horikita.Horikita.Horikita.Horikita.Horikita.Horikita.Horikita.Horikita.Horikita.Horikita.Horikita.Horikita.Horikita.Horikita.Horikita.Horikita.Horikita.Horikita.Horikita.Horikita.Horikita.Horikita.Horikita.Horikita.Horikita.Horikita.Horikita.Horikita.Horikita.Horikita.Horikita.Horikita.Horikita.Horikita.Horikita.Horikita.Horikita.Horikita.Horikita.Horikita.Horikita.Horikita.Horikita.Horikita.Horikita.Horikita.Horikita.Horikita.Horikita.Horikita.Horikita.Horikita.Horikita.Horikita.Horikita.Horikita.Horikita.Horikita.Horikita.Horikita.Horikita.Horikita.Horikita.Horikita.Horikita.Horikita.Horikita.Horikita.Horikita.Horikita.Horikita.Horikita.Horikita.

Just Horikita.

Just Horikita.

Just Horikita.

Just Horikita.

Just Horikita.

Just Horikita.

Just Horikita.

Just Horikita.

Just Horikita.

Just Horikita.

Just Horikita.

Just Horikita.

Just Horikita.

Just Horikita.

Just Horikita.

Just Horikita.

Just Horikita.

Just Horikita.

Just Horikita.

Just Horikita.

I wouldn't say anything but Horikita.

Because everything is nothing...

but Horikita.

Vol. 5 Chapter 1 Sport Festival

"Ayanokouji-Kun! Are you okay!? And who are you?"

Sato Maya and Mori Nene came through the nursing room's door and looked at Amikura who sat beside my bed.

"Ahm. " She coughed. "I'm Amakura Mako from class B. Nice to meet you."

"How is your relationship with Ayanokouji-Kun?" Sato asked her instantly.

"She took me to the nursing room. " I replied instead.

Yesterday, I couldn't stand up when I fell. Amikura who was there by chance helped me to come to the nursing room. Last night, it was very chaotic until I didn't have time to tell anyone. Teachers thought about sending me to the hospital. But I completely denied it. Those men from the White Room would capture me as soon as I walked a step outside this school.

Luckily, the chairman sends his secretory to the nursing room to stop moving. He said that there would be a new nursing teacher coming to this school tomorrow. And he might cure my illness. The chairman didn't want to let the student go outside the school except it was really needed.

The next day, the first day of the second semester. I couldn't go to school, so I told Chabashira-Sensei. I wondered if there would be someone worrying about me.

It turned out the first girl visiting me was Amikura Mako. She came here as soon as the last period ended. What a kind girl.

Sato and Mori were the second.

Oh, I almost forgot. There was a flower basket from Nakano K. sent to me during the lunch break too.

"So how about your leg? Ayanokouji-Kun?" Mori asked

"Ah. I can walk now but am not stable yet. They tell me I have to use the cane for a while."

"So you don't have splint?" Sato asked.

"I just lost my power to move my leg, not broken--"

"Damn! That splint might smell so good!"

After talking for half an hour, they went back. But they gave a paranoid glance to Amikura.

"You're pretty popular, aren't you?" Mako said.

"I think so."

"Well, I have to go now. Ichinose-chan's coming. I don't want to be the third wheel."

Amikura smiled softly and walked out of the room.

"Thank you. " I shouted after her.

Five minutes later. The nursing room's door opened again. At first, I thought it was Honami. But I found it was a little girl who fought with Ryuen yesterday at the pool. If I was right, her name was Sakayanagi from class A.

Sakyanagi had a cane in her hand. She walked to the nursing bed hardly.

Did she just stare at me for a second?

No, It might be in my head.

Shortly after, the door was opened again. The one who came in still wasn't Honami. He was the tall man in the black overcoat. Among his black hair, there was a patch of white hair. I almost stopped breathing when I saw his face. I felt like I was looking at the monster of Frankenstein's face.

The nurse saw him and greeted him. "Oh. You're here. Hazama-Sensei."

"Sorry for coming late. Pinoko was hungry so I took her to the restaurant first."

"It's okay. Hazama-Sensei. Two patients are waiting. "

Hazama-Sensei nodded. I guessed he was our new nursing teacher. However, he wasn't looked like the doctor at all.

He walked to Sakayanagi first. "Why are you here?" He asked.

"Fufu. I have been injured many times this vacation. I felt like my back is broken. "

Hazama-Sensei nodded and touched Sakayanagi's back for a while. "I see. Your back is broken. If you don't do anything, you will lose your leg."

Sakayanagi still kept calm although she was told the bad news. "So what should I do, Sensei?"

"I suggest you do surgery. If you want me to do, I required 5,000,000 points."

Pzzz.I split the tea out of my mouth, although I wasn't drinking the tea.

5,000,000 points!

Pardon!

"I will pay it. Sensei. " Sakayanagi nodded.

And you paid!

What was wrong with these people? I didn't know at all.

"Let's do surgery now. " Hazama-Sensei said and closed the curtain around Sakayanagi's bed.

Oi! You are doing surgery, not first aid. And you would do it in the school nursing room?

I thought this gonna be so long. But five minutes later, the curtain opened again. Sakayanagi shook Hazama-Sensei's hand.

"Thank you. Sensei." She said.

"Your welcome."

"I will pay you..." She took her student's id card out of her pocket, but Hazama-Sensei stopped her.

"You don't need to pay in one time. You're just a student. Um. I should ask something suit for your status. What about a flower?"

"A flower?"

"Yes. A flower."

Sakayanagi smiled smugly. "I will give you the best flower I can find. Thank you again, Sensei."

She bowed to him and walked out of the room.

This time, I was sure. Before she left, she glanced at me.

"Next one. Ayanokouji Kiyotaka?" Hazama-Sensei called my name. I raised my hand. "Um. The nurse check your body last night. So I will diagnose from this information. Ok?"

He opened the folder that there was my name on it.

"Ok. I get it. You are HaPS."

I didn't drink anything, but I split my tea again.

"What?"

"HaPS. Harem Protoganist Syndrom. It is usually found in the normal Japanese male high-schooler. The patient will be surrounded by the girls. His assessment ability in the romantic stuff will be lowered. And his leg will lose power when he meets the girl. In some cases, like yours, the last symptom will be triggered too hard, causing your leg control's ability for the short term. There is nothing to worry about."

"Nothing to worry about? Sensei. I almost became paralyzed. " I protested.

"You won't become paralyzed. " Sensei insisted. "This's not a scary situation. If it happens again, you just need to rest for a month. Then, you can walk normally again. This syndrome usually cures itself when you graduate from the high-school. "

"You mean I will be paralysis randomly for a month?"

This was very bad.

"It's not a big deal. Compared to other patients. My last patient was in the university. He imagined someone NTRing his crush and then being horny with it. This is a serious deal. What a poor boy. " Hazama-Sensei shook his head. "At least, you're not HePS, Hentai Protoganist Syndrome. You will lose your eyes, in the worst case, your face."

"Is there a way to cure it without waiting for a graduation?" I asked worryingly.

If this syndrome happened when I was running away from my father, It would be bad.

Hazama-Sensi rubbed his chin and thought.

"Maybe there is the way. You have to find a girlfriend."

"What?"

"Here. Most Harem situations are ended when you choose one of your harems. We won't talk about the Harem ending route. It's hard and risky. When someone wins your heart, there is no need for the author to make you fall on someone to make her heart Doki Doki, right?"

"I don't know what you are talking about, Sensei. But it does not make sense at all."

"Don't underestimate the power of love. Ayanokouji. My friend research this. " He took the book out of his bag. The book's name was Love is ill: Why someone suffers because of loveby Doctor Tanuma Shozo. "He is the best heart surgeon. We called him the God Hand. Here, he said one of his patients was collapsed and her heartbeat was harder when she met her crush."

Come to think about it. I realized that when I was dating Honami. I didn't fall to any girl.

Maybe Sensei was right.

"However. Your health test result shows something else. It looked like your face muscle was frozen. Right? And you can't change your tone too."

I shook my head. Wow. This school's technology was so good.

"Do you want to do surgery? I can fix it and you can smile and speak in polytone."

"Yes!" I answered. "Why not?"

"I required 20,000,000 points."

"Pardon? Are you saving money for buying an island to revenge someone or something?"

"Yes." He replied with a straight face.

I pursed my lips. "You know what. This poker face helps me many times. I think it's quite useful."

...

After that, Hazama-Sensei checked my body again. He let me go home with the cane.

It caused a lot of attention but I didn't mind. Because I was thinking about what the doctor said.

Finding the girlfriend.

Um. Finding a girlfriend wasn't hard. I was sure with my luck right now. I could get whoever I want. I could even steal Katsuragi from his girlfriend.

However, I needed to consider it carefully. Like I said to Chihiro. I could just pick some random girl, but I wouldn't live with her long without love.

Now, I needed to list the girl that I knew and considered the chance.

: Horikita (Tsundere Route), Kushida (Yandere Route), Hirata (Happy Ending route), Sato (Supporting Character Route I), Mori (Supporting Character Route II), Sakura (Shy Girl Route), Honami (The Old flame route), Chihiro (Fucking Yandere Route), Ryuen (Another Tsundere Route), Matsushita (Incest Route), Inogashira (Detective Route), Karuizawa (NTR Route), Katsuragi (Another NTR Route).

Wow. I had a lot of girls. No wonder why I got HaPS.

Um. Maybe I should ask the readers.

Hey, Reader-San! Who did you think was supposed to be my girlfriend? According to this universe, not canon.

Haha.

What was I thinking?

Did I think I was in the fanfiction and someone was reading" me?

Baka!

I shook my head and went back to my dorm.

At the front of the dormitory. There was someone that I expected sitting there.

"Are your leg fine now?" Horikita asked me as soon as I reached her.

"As you see. I need to use the cane to support my walking."

"Hm. Now, you aremy genius pervert sexually harasser who falls on the girl every 2 minutes and hides his ability with the cane."

"If you keep put add a random thing in my stage name, you will forget my name someday."

Horikita smiled a little bit before moving aside so I could sit with her on the bench.

"You're waiting for me like this. So you have something to talk to me, right?"

"Don't you think I just worry about your leg and worry about...You?"

Masaka! Don't tell me that Horikita stopped being Tsunand finally Dere! Ah, you could move on from your brother, Horikita. It was a long, long journey. But we did it--

"Nah. You're right. I have something to talk about with you."

I sighed. I shouldn't expect.

"What do you want to talk about?" I asked.

"This. " She gave me a booklet. I took it from her and looked at the top.

Sport Festival

No matter how chaotic this school was, it was still the high school. It needed the sports festival.

I opened the booklet and read inside. Then, I understood why Horikita needed to talk to me about this.

It wasn't just any sports festival. It was another special test.

And more than this. This was the test that required cooperation between two classes.

The sports festival would have two teams. White and Red. Red was from every grade's class A and D. White was from every grade's class B and C.

Since we just became class C this month. We would work with class B.

"It's good, isn't it? Honami and we have ally contact. "

Horikita nodded. "I think so. But as we know, Ryuen-Kun isn't an easy enemy. If he can cooperate with class A. They will be the scary monster."

We might turn back to class D again.

The winning team wouldn't get any class points. On other hand, every class, every grade in the losing team would be deducted 100 points.

And how to win?

It was simple. Who got more scores from the games would win.

The booklet said:

For the competition that every student have to compete in:

In the singles competition, Each competitor will receive the scores to their team from their result:

1st place - 15

2nd place - 12

3rd place - 10

4th place - 8

From fifth place onwards, the competitor will receive 1 less score from the previous place.

In the teams' competition, The winner will receive 500 scores.

For the competition that each team chooses the representative competitor:

Each competitor will receive the scores to their team from their result:

1st place - 50

2nd place - 30

3rd place - 15

4th place - 10

From fifth place onwards, the competitor will receive 2 fewer scores from the previous place. (For the relay race, the competitor will receive two times score.)

Not only that but there also were effects for each class and each student. The scores from the competition weren't just used for calculating the team total score, but also for calculating each class and each student's score.

The class with the highest total scores will receive 50 class points.

The second place's class points won't be changed.

The third place will lose 50 class points.

The fourth-place will lose 100 class points.

The rewards and penalties for each competitor:

-In the singles competitions (can be used in next midterm exam)

The first place in each competition will receive 5000 private points or 3 exam scores. (In case you choose a score, you can't trade it to someone else.)

The second place in each competition will receive 3000 private points or 2 exam scores. (In case you choose a score, you can't trade it to someone else.)

The third place in each competition will receive 1000 private points or 1 exam score. (In case you choose a score, you can't trade it to someone else.)

The last place in each competition will lose 1000 private points or 1 exam score. (In case you choose a score, you can't trade it to someone else.)

-For the competitor with the highest total scores in the whole school, he or she will get 100,000 private points.

-For three competitors with the highest total scores in each class, will get 10,000 private points.

"More than that. Ten competitors with the lowest total scores in each grade will get the penalties. In our grade's case, they will lose 10 scores in the next midterm exam. " Horikita explained.

I saw the problem now.

"It will be heaven for our class's athletic human, right?" Horikit nodded.

"Sudo-Kun was less excited than I think. I have no problem with it. But for the student that isn't good at sport--"

"Lord Buddha save their soul. " I mumbled.

I looked at the booklet. There were nine competitions that everyone had to join. In our class, many people weren't good at both sport and study.

"I, Kushida-San, Karuizawa-San, and Hirata-Kun had a meeting after school. We're thinking about asking Sudo-Kun to train our class. " Horikita sighed. "But now, we get a new problem."

She looked at my leg.

"Don't worry. I will try my best to not be a counterweight. " I thought I could deal something with the teacher though.

Horikita shook her head.

"It isn't a big deal. " She said. "I worry about your situation. If you can't compete for anything, you will lose 10 points. "

D-Did Horikita just worry about me?

W--Well.

I thought Horikita was really changed.

Come to thing. I knew Horikita for the longest time.

Maybe If I had to find a girlfriend, it had to be Horikita.

"Horikita. I want to ask you something."

"Oh! Sorry. Ayanokouji-Kin. I know you love me so much. But I can't trash my brother. But you can be my adulterer if you want--wait! Where are you going?"

I can do better. I think to myself and walked to my room. Regret my insane thinking.

Vol. 5 Chapter 2 Arrangement

Sakayanagi Arisu was the example that Chabashira-Sensei used to offer me the option when I asked her about my situation.

Sakayanagi had heart disease, causing her legs and hip to deform. So she couldn't join the sports festival.

After discussion with the school. They decided that Sakayanagi would be fined in all competitions that she needed to join. Of course, this meant she would be the student with the lowest scores and would lose ten points in this midterm exam. According to Kushida, Sakayanagi might not be in trouble. She was one of the best students in class A.

"The school considered the disability as the body limitation. Someone run fast, someone run slow. Someone, like Sakayanagi, can't run. " Chabashira-Sensei said.

In my case, there was a little different.

It wasn't a permanent disability. The medical certificate that Hazama-Sensei gave me said I would walk again in 1-2 months. There was a chance that I would walk before the sports festival. In that case, I had a chance to win the competition too. So everything would be decided on the sports festival day. If I still couldn't walk, I would become the last place automatically.

But that was about the competitions which everyone had to join. But for the competitions that we needed the competitor representative, I couldn't join it at all.

Technically, I could join if my classmates put my name in. Of course, they wouldn't do it. I was known as an athletic guy since I broke the swimming world record. But they wouldn't risk with someone who had a chance of being unable to walk in the real day. We were permitted to change the representative on the sports day. Unless we would pay 100,000 points for finding someone to replace the competitors who couldn't join the competition.

However, I didn't mind it. I wasn't good at sport in the first place. I was tired to say it is a coincidence.

Honami called to me that night. She apologized for not visiting me in the nursing room. After meeting with class C in the second homeroom period, she needed to discuss with her classmate about a sports festival.

She also gave me a piece of information about classes A and D. Katsuragi seemed to not trust Ryuen at all. But the leader of class D didn't care. He looked very arrogant for someone who fell from third place.

From Honami's perspective, it looked like "...He has a plan to win."

"I'm waiting to work together with you though, Ayanokouji-Kun!"

Next day. Hirata asked everyone to stay after school to talk about the sports festival.

This test was different from the early ones. If we didn't want to play dirty, our only option to win was to win the competition.

Our argument started as soon as the meeting started.

First, about the representative competitions. we would choose the competitor from their ability. Of course, we would let everyone test to show their ability in concrete.

The forced competitions were different.

It seemed to be easy. Just do their best job. But Horikita pointed out our strategy.

Imagine that we were playing Slaves Card.

You needed to know what time you had to play a big card or wait until those times come. If you play all of the high cards since your first round. In the late game, you will be out of your weapon.

From this thought, Horikita suggested that we should put the strong one with the weak opponent. This would make us have more opportunities to win.

But on other hand, the weak students would be forced to face the strong opponent. Cut their chance to win.

This annoyed many students like Shinohara who were pretty good at sport. They thought there was a chance to win and get the rewards. They thought we should respect the individual.

However, Horikita's idea was accepted because of voting.

.

.

.

Yeah, those boring meeting things.

I had nothing to do. Just sit and wait until the meeting ended. I didn't worry about my disability. I would survive this test by chance somehow.

However, while they were talking. I realized the strange atmosphere between Kushida and Inogashira.

Lately, on the cruise. Inogashira told me something.

The VIP of Dragon group was exposed. Horikita blamed herself for it. This was the reason why she listened to other opinions about the sports festival. She realized that she didn't as great as she thought.

However, it wasn't Horikita's fault.

Inogashira did a little investigation and found that Kushida was the one who told Ryuen about her identity!

I didn't understand. If our class lost, Kushida would be in trouble too. There was no reason for her to betray.

Inogashira concluded.

"It's something personal. " She told me. "I want to think that Kikyo-chan was forced by Ryuen-Kun. But the evidence tells me another story. Kikyo-chan wants to destroy Horikita-San."

"Why?"

"I don't know. But all I know is Kikyo-chan comes from the same school as Horikita-San. I think they share their past together. "

That was the last time I talked with Inogashira.

When I came to the school in the second term, I found that Inogashira tried to distance herself from Kushida. I understood her. It wasn't comfortable to befriend the two face class betrayer.

I was waiting for a good opportunity to tell this fact to Horikita. It came when she asked me to go to the Moonshine with her.

"Is it a date?"

"Yes. With waffle-Kun. Also, I want to talk with our alliance. "

Horikita made an appointment with Honami at the Moonshine. It was a sad fact, but Moonshine wasn't as popular as Palette. There were only a few students. And because of its side, if someone wanted to peak us, we could see them first.

Honami came to the cafe 5 minutes early. She took Ryuji and Cho with her. They seemed to be worried about my leg.

"Is it hurt or something?" My ex-girlfriend asked.

"No. It just...I will fall if I stand without my cane. " I explained.

"Ehem. We have a lot of time for chit-chatting. " Horikita coughed.

"Oh!" Honami stuck out her tongue and looked at three plates of waffle on the desk. "Horikita-San is so sweet. You ordered the waffle for us..." Then, she extended her hand to it.

"If you want to walk out of this place alive, you better don't touch it. " Horikita said emotionlessly.

Of course, Horikita never treated someone without any purpose. And she never treated waffles to someone no matter she had a purpose or not.

Honami made an awkward face while taking her hand back.

"Ok. Let's start our conservation. "

Horikita started by asking Honami when her class was available for the practice between the two classes. There were competitions which needed the cooperation of the whole team. Like pole war and piggy bag riding.

We exchanged our strategy a little bit. Literally a little bit. The point of our strategy was hidden. I could see class B did the same thing. I didn't know much about our strategy so I just acted as the middleman.

In the end, we agreed on three conditions.

- We will do a big rehearsal every week.

- If someone can find an opponent's scheme, they have to tell another class.

- We won't send the A-list competitor in the same round.

Cho was the ace of the football club. Hirata told me that Cho was better than him. If he raced in the same round as Sudo. There would be only one winner, and another one's ability would be wasted.

"If I finished checking my classmate's schedule, I will talk to you again. Horikita-San," Honami said before walking out of the cafe.

When class B was gone. In the cafe, there were only 2 customers, me and Horikita.

I decided it was time to say...

"Horikita--"

"Ah. Finally, we are alone!" Horikita spoke out.

"What?"

"Do you know? I'm waiting for so long. I want to be alone with you. Just the two of us in this world. "

W--Wait. "What are you talking about?"

"I'm not as strong as I act. Deep down inside, I'm just a little weak girl who can't control her heart. I miss you in every breath, miss you in every action. Whenever I tire, just thinking about you is enough to make me happy."

Oi, Oi. Don't play on me. I will take it seriously.

"I love you--"

Shit!!!!!!

"Waffle-Kun!!!!" Horikita swallowed the waffles and turned her eyes to me. "O! Ayanokouji-Kun. I didn't notice that you are here."

I sighed. This girl should take serious therapy. "I should put the waffles at the goal. Then, you will win the race easily."

Horikita shrugged her shoulder.

I decide to start the topic.

"Horikita about the zodiac test--"

"I know. It's my fault. Mines is the only group that we lost--"

I shook my head. "It isn't your fault."

I told Horikita about what I learned from Inogashira. Of course, I had to pretend that I was the one who could figure it out.

Horikita opened her mouth wide until the waffle fell from her mouth.

"Why did Kushida-San do that?"

"I think it might be something personal. " I copied Inogashira's word. "Maybe Kushida is angry at you for some reason. "

"I don't think so. I didn't do anything that make her angry. The only thing that seemed to be possible is when I reject her to be her friend. But--you won't betray your class for something like that, right?"

"Are you sure that you and Kushida never know each other before? " I asked.

Horikita shook her head.

I couldn't say that I knew she and Kushida were from the same mid-school. Because Inogashira didn't tell me how she know that.

"It's just an assumption though. " I stood up. "But if I were you, I would beware of Kushida."

I warned her before walking to the door, hoping Horikita wouldn't realize that I just left her my bill.

"Kushida-San..." She mumbled. "I think you are serious when you say you want to befriend me..."

She took another waffle in her mouth.

I sighed and turned back to the counter, then pay my and Horikita's bill.

Ike would be so sad about this.

...

"Exercise! Exercise! I love to exercise!" Koenji sang the song happily while skipping into the yard. He looked completely adorable.

From today, we were permitted to use the homeroom period for practicing. Hirata decided to use the first day for deciding the competitors.

So he prepared for the athletic ability test.

The first was Grip power. Hirata borrowed the grip power measure from the teacher. He grabbed it and got 69 kilograms.

Yamauchi raised his eyebrows. "Isn't it a too specific number?" He mumbled.

"Hm? What do you mean, Yamauchi-Kun?"

"Nothing. " Yamauchi took the measure from Hirata and got 32.

He handed it to Sudo, who grabbed it without any attention, causing only 20 kilograms.

"Oi! Ken! You are stronger than this, aren't you?" Ike asked.

"Yes. But it's nothing. No matter how I'm strong now. In 60 years, I will have nothing but skin and bones. I won't be able even to open a jar of peanut butter. "

Ike frowned. "it--it's a noble word, but I don't think we need it now--"

I walked to Horikita. "Horikita. Do something."

"Why should I do something?" She replied.

"Because, if Sudo didn't take it seriously. We will lose this test."

Horikita sighed. Then walked to Sudo. Extended her face beside Sudo's ears.

"H--Horikita!"

"Sudo-Kun. If you got the highest score in this sports festival--" She whispered. "I will let you call my first name."

Sudo's face turned red. He suddenly grabbed the measure.

100 kilograms.

While we opened our mouths widely, the measure was forwarded to man by man. Koenji made it at 96 kilograms. He was very excited and more excited when Hirata praised him.

The measured reached Sotomura who looked around paranoidly.

Then, he sighed and made 10 kilograms fist.

"Are you okay, Doc?" I asked him.

Doc shook his head. "I'm fine, sir. Actually, I'm very satisfied that Mori-Himesama doesn't see my pathetic fist. "

Oh, I see. Doc likes Mori, his childhood friend. However, Mori didn't like him at all.

Doc was a good friend. I wanted to help him.

"Listen, Doc. Girls love a sportsman. If you can improve your sports ability. You will win Mori's heart. Trust me."

"If it's Kiyotaka-Dono who breaks the world record saying this. I guess it's true, sir. I will do my best!"

I nodded. "Oh. I want to try the measure too." Horikita decided to not send me to any representative competition. So I didn't test my power.

"Here you are, sir."

I accepted it from Doc and grabbed it. I thought I could reach 40-50 kilograms if I try.

Suddenly, someone screamed "Spider!!!".

Spider!

I grabbed my hand hard and got 300 kilograms.

"Where?" I looked around.

"Ah! It's a real spiderman! I never expect it! So MCU can get him back from Sony!"

"I don't know. They say Sony let MCU borrow him. But I don't care. I'm going to watch Captain America: Civil War with all cost!"

"Isn't it Avenger 2.5?"

Behind me, two Marvel fanboys were talking about their movie.

Phew. At least, there wasn't a real spider around here.

"Uwa!!!!! Ayanokouji-Kun is so cool!!!!!"

Mori and Sato were going crazy about me.

"Ayanokouji-Kun! Let's go to dinner tonight. I will treat you!" Mori said.

"Ayanokouji-Kun! I know your leg's injury makes your life harder. If you want someone to help you bathing..." Sato said.

Besides awkward I, Doc became death.

...

"Ok. This is a plan. When I show you a signal. I, Miyake, and Yukimura will stop pulling and pretending that you are the strongest. " I told them.

"Thank you again, sir. " Doc smiled shyly.

"Don't worry. I'm your friend. " Miyake smiled and show his teeth.

"Pick that girl and run to the 3D world, Sotomura. " Yukimura said.

We grabbed the rope and walked in four directions. This was four side tug of war. I thought it wouldn't be cool for Doc if he won the handicap like me, so I asked Miyake and Yukimura to help.

"Three, Two, One. Start."

We started pulling the rope. I was surprised that Doc had only a little power. If we didn't pull it softer than usual. Doc will lose automatically.

Ok. It was time for a sign...

"Hey! Look! Sakura-chan is running!"

Yamauchi yelled. Behind me, Sakura was running on the racetrack. She wasn't good at sport. Her shirt was wet like it was raining. Her face was red. And her--Ahem--airbags were bouncing while she stepped.

"Otsu!!!!!"

Miyake, Yukimura, Doc shouted and forgot that they should pool the rug.

Yes. So I won the tug of war easily.

"Wow. Ayanokouji-Kun is so cool!" Mori and Sato screamed excitedly.

Sorry. You couldn't speak any other word, could you?

"Despite being a disability, he won three men!"

"And he is the only one who didn't look at Sakura-San in a perverted way."

Doc became dead-er than earlier.

...

I ended up being a tug of war representative.

"You don't have to run or walk. You can win it!" Hirata said and showed me a thump.

Miyake, Yukimura, and Koenji was consulting Doc.

"Don't worry, Doc. Your day will come, trust me. " Miyake rubbed Doc's bag.

"If it didn't work, you still have the 2-d waifu, you know?" Yukimura said.

I couldn't stand it anymore.

"Doc! I will give you the technique to win the girl's heart. " I announced.

"Really, Sir?" Doc looked at me hopefully.

"Yes. This is called Kabedon.You have to walk near the girl, slam the wall behind her. It will make her heart race. And then, you just confess to her. Everything will go so well."

Doc opened his eyes widely.

"Really?"

"Of course. I never got rejected after doing Kabedon. " I never used it to confess anyone. So I didn't lie.

"What is Kabedon, Akito-Oniichan?" Koenji asked.

"Oh. I--It's a way to make the girl love you."

"Mii-Oneechan hates me. So I will use Kabedon to make her love me!"

Koenji announced. Oh, kid. He might not know that the love Miyake talking about was romantic.

He ran to Mii-chan who standing in front of the wall.

"R--Rokusuke-Kun?"

"Kabedon!!!!!"

Koenji slammed the wall beside Mii-chan. But it worked too hard. His hand through the wall. The fucking bridge wall.

"Oh! I caught something!" He yelled and pulled his hand back. He grabbed the girl with the grumpy face's hair to him.

The girl didn't through the wall. She stuck on it at her waist.

We looked at her silently.

"Oh, it's Kamuro-chan from class A!" Kushida called his name. "What are you doing here, Kamuro-chan?"

"Spying you. " Kamuro answered with a straight face. "And don't think about doing something at the other side of the wall. I can kill you with my single kick, you know?"

Yamauchi flinched.

"I just think about it. I won't do anything!"

"I didn't talk with you! I talk with these Hashimoto bastard behind the wall! Wait, what did you just say--"

"I decided! I will do it, sir!" Doc announced.

"Do what? Dealing with the girl on the wall?"

"No! I will do Kabedon with Mori-Himesama!"

He walked to Mori confidently, while we gave him an encouraging sight.

"Mori-Himesama!" He called her name. Mori flinched and looked at him.

"What's the matter, Sotomura-Kun?" She asked coldly.

"Kabedon!!!"

You don't need to announce your action, you know?

Doc slammed the world beside Mori.

Unfortunately, It wasn't cool at all. Sotomura was shorter than her.

And Unfortunately, his hand is short.

So when he slammed the wall, he had to come closer to Mori.

Therefore, his face was buried on Mori's breast.

"Y--Y--You pervert!!!!!!!"

Mori used her kneel to poke Doc's chin. He flung aside.

Mori closed her face with her hands and ran away.

"What a good Muay Thai move. " Miyake nodded. "You know, Thai people call this move Breaking the elephant's neck. "

We walked closer to Doc who was laying down on the floor. His glass was broken. His nose was bleeding.

"It's--" He mumbled.

Then, he showed us his thump up. "It's worth it."

Vol. 5 Chapter 3 Practice

This Saturday, I woke up at 05.00.

Normally, I woke up late on the weekend. But Hazama-Sensei made an appointment. He wanted to check my body, so I had to walk hobblingly across the school to the hospital since the sun didn't rise.

"Um. I'm afraid that you can't walk before the sports festival. " He said.

"Hah. It's fine. Do you think I can run fast enough with this cane?" I asked. If I could, I would try to avoid the last place.

"Everything is possible. Have you ever run with your cane?"

"No. "

"You should try. I suggest that you shouldn't run in the sports festival. If it's unfortunate, it might injure your leg. "

Unfortunate.

Sorry, Sensei. I never knew those words.

After I ate instant noodles from the department store, I went to the road behind the gym and tried to run.

It didn't work. My speed wasn't more than Doc's when he crawled on the floor. If I increased my speed more than this, I would stumble.

I sighed. It looked like what I could do was hope that my opponents would be broken their legs or something.

"Oi! Ayanokouji!" I heard someone call me from the swimming pool.

I turned my face in its direction and saw Onodera waving to me.

"Good morning, Onodera. " I greeted her and walked to the bench. She was wet and wearing a one-piece swimsuit. "Swimming practice?"

"Yeah! We have no match until the sports festival end. But I think keeping my muscle strength has nothing wrong, right?"

I nodded. Onodera Kayano was the best swimmer in the class. She was one of the favourite in our class. If it was about sports, I thought she was better than Horikita or Kushida.

"So, what are you doing this early?"

"Same as you, practice. "

Onodera nodded. "Hey. Don't push yourself too much. No one expects a great result from you. Oh, it's not in a negative way."

"I don't want to be class's counterweight. "

"Huh. Why does you guy always think like this? Yesterday, Yukimura and Sotomura came to practice too. They said in the same way."

Yukimura was always proud of his academic ability. He was an important weapon for our class in every test. But now, because of lacking athletic skill, he could do nothing for his class. I understood him, I felt the same as him.

"Who are you talking with, Kayano?" A man pushed himself out from the swimming pool and walked toward us.

My attention was captured by him as soon as he appeared.

He had long black hair and a handsome face. His body was as great as Koenji's. I was surprised that I never noticed him before. He was the kind of man that would shine among a million people.

"Oh. Hayato. This is Ayanokouji from my class. "

"The one who broke the world record?"

"Yes."

"Wow. That's very impressive, man!" The one who called Hayato extended his hand to shake mine. He might be close with Onodera because they called each other by their first name.

"Ayanokouji Kiyotaka, nice to meet you."

"Kito Hayato, nice to meet you."

I almost spit a tea that I ate yesterday out of my mouth.

In our war room, Kushida showed us the list of athletes from other classes. One of them was Kito Hayato of class A. I didn't want to be rude to him, but he looked like a drug addict. He scared me sometimes.

He was completely different from the hot guy standing in front of me.

Kito laughed after seeing me become silent for a long time.

"Haha. Confused, right?"

"Completely confusing. " I replied.

"Um. Let me explain. I was very hot at the mid-school..."

"He was the man-whore. " Onodera spoke out.

"Heh!"

"Come on. When I see you dating with your girlfriends. I never saw the same one twice."

Kito smiled. "Well. I had to admit it. I'm too hot. The chick snuggled around me all the time. And it made me annoyed. So I used make-up to make me look bad. So I can live peacefully."

Wow. Maybe I used his method. He seemed to succeed to catch the peaceful life.

"Do you know each other for a long time?" I asked.

"Well. We are the life rival. We met each other in the swimming race when I was three years old. And always met each other. " Kito said. "Since we aren't the same sex. We can't fight each other in the tournament though. So we always challenge after the match. I win more."

"Oi! Don't trick Ayanokouji. I win more."

They started arguing about their statistic for a while. I felt like I was the third wheel for some reason.

"Hey. It's almost 7. I will change my cloth and go to have breakfast. Will you come?" Onodera asked Kito.

"I have something to speak with Ayanokouji. You go first."

Onodera shrugged her shoulder. "Fine. Oi, Ayanokouji. Beware yourself. Don't let his charm make you fall for him."

"Don't worry. Hirata is the only one in my mind. "

Onodera laughed and walked away, leaving me with Kito.

"So, what do you want to speak?"

"I just want to warn you something. " His tone was suddenly changed.

"Hm?"

"Do you know Sakayanagi Arisu?"

I nodded.

"Well. She is my leader and she is interested in you. "

"Hm? Just because I can swim fast?"

Kito shook his head. "I don't know. She just said you are an interesting person. There are two kinds of people that she's interested in. The person that she wants to use, or the person that she wants to beat."

He extended his head to me.

"What kind of person are you?"

I shook my head.

I didn't know.

But no matter how that girl thought about me. I was sure it was a misunderstanding like always.

"However. I know that you close with Katsuragi, don't you?"

"Yeah. Pretty close. We worked together once. "

"Well. I'm sure that you know about the factions in class A. Sakayanagi made sure that everyone in school know."

I raised my eyebrows. So Sakayanagi was pleased by letting her class's weakness spread around.

"I will confess. It's not me wanting to speak to you. It's Sakayanagi. She sent you a message."

Kito Hayato whispered. "Choose your ally wisely. I don't want to beat you before the right time."

...

"Wow. Cultural!" Ike exclaimed and looked at Horikita who running on three legs with Onodera. The girls necking each other was his favorite.

"Hey! Kanji! I'm here!" Shinohara Satsuki said angrily.

"Oh, sorry. Satsuki. " Ike feed Onodera the eggs.

They were on their break. Ike and Shinohara used this time for flirting.

"I never understand why you are into Yuri that much. "

Shinohara sighed.

"I don't understand too. But you don't mind about it, right?"

"Well. I always support my love. " Shinohara smiled.

"This's why I love you. " Ike grabbed his girlfriend's hand, ignoring the curse from his friend. "Wait a minute. I will take the dessert."

Ike stood up and walked to his bag. Shinohara changed her mind to the yard. Her classmates appointed her as a class nurse. Her main duty was to take care of her classmate's injury.

Then, something captured her glance.

Hirata and Ayanokouji were three legs running.

Since Ayanokouji's leg couldn't be used. Someone thought he could three-leg run because he would be carried by his couple. This was one of the experiments.

Hirata who always smiled was carrying cold Ayanokouji with difficulty. Ayanokouji couldn't stand stable. So Hirata didn't walk together with him but dragged Ayanokouji instead.

Suddenly. Shinohara felt something wrong in her chest. It felt like there was a fire burning her heart.

What is it?She asked herself. What was going on with her?

Or was falling in love?

No way. She already had Ike.

But why? When she looked at Hirata and Ayanokouji touching each other, why did her heart feel warm?

When their breast and their cheek touched, why did she feel like this world was the happiest place?

Then, Ayanokouji fall down and dragged Hirata with him.

Hirata was on Ayanokouji's body.

What? What happened to me?

Hirata seemed to be worried about Ayanokouji. When he saw Ayanokouji's wound, Hirata carried him like a princess and walked this way...

Ah!!! This is... This is...

Cultureeeeeeee!!!!!!!!

At that moment, Shinohara instantly understood Ike's feeling.

"Shinohara-San. Ayanokouji got a wound, please help him...Shinohara-San? Shinohara-San! Somebody help! Shinohara-San is bleeding!!! Oh my god!!! This's so bad! Her blood almost out!!!!"

...

Considering our statistics, our class lacked speed. There were only Sudo, Miyake, and Koenji which was satisfying. For fixing it, Hirata decided to ask Sudo to train us.

But for some reason, he took us to the mountain behind the school.

(The sound of reason: Wait! Your school is on the island! And you can't go out of your school! How can you go to the mountain!?)

Um. Plot Convenience.

(The sound of reason: You can't use it every time! It's not fun any more!!!!)

Ok. Um. I know! Our school wanted the student to learn about nature. So they built a mountain in the school!

(The sound of reason:... Do what you want.)

Alright. The reason was gone. Let's continue our story.

Sudo stepped in front of us and looked around.

"Before our training. Is there someone curious?"

Hondo raised his hand. "Yes. Why do we have to come to the mountain?"

"Because I want all of you to feel the power of nature."

"Another question. Why do we have to wear only the boxer!?"

The men of class C were almost naked. Luckily, it was summer.

"Because we have to throw everything away."

Sudo stepped toward us. He didn't wear anything.

"Zen is about throwing everything away. Remember, everything is nothing. There is no use to carry anything. Cloth, happiness, sadness, or honor."

Yukimura raised his hand.

"I still didn't get it. Why do we have to throw everything away?"

"You're talking with the tree, sir. " Doc told him. Yukimura didn't wear his glass. He--interpreted Sudo's command too strictly.

"Tell me. Yukimura, Between the man who carries 300 kg baggage and the man who carries nothing. Who is faster?" Sudo asked Yukimura.

"Of course, the one who holds nothing. Hey, I never know there is an elephant in Japan."

"It isn't an elephant. But you make a point. Make yourself as light as you can. Then..."

Sudo stepped forward and disappeared.

"Oi! Where is him!?" The chaos began. But the next second, Sudo appeared behind us.

"Then, you will run as fast as your think. " He finished his lines.

"Sudo! Where have you been?"

"I just run around this mountain. "

Everyone became silent and started looking at Sudo with faith.

"Sensei..." Yukimura mumbled. "Teach me."

"I will. First, you need to throw everything away. Take your panties off."

...

"Alright. Everyone is here!"

Hirata smiled and looked at the group of class B and C's men. At this sports festival, there was a game called Pole War.

Two teams would fight each other to fall the other team's pole down. The one who could fall the pole first would win. We needed to set one team to attack their pole and another to proter ours.

Class B and C would do it as the same team. So we had the big rehearsal for it.

First, we selected the leader. Sudo rejected to be the commander. He would serve the army as the vanguard.

"Among us. I see no one decent for being commander except Lord Hirata. " Miyake announced.

"Lord Hirata? I think he is a good leader but he is a bad warrior. I support Lord Shibata. " Beppu from class B said.

"Huh! I won't fight under any lord's flag but Hirata's. I swear to my sword!"

"You will make us lose by your narrow vision. Miyake! House of B won't accept this action!"

"Say what you want. House of C is filled with the dead man, not the surrendered."

Before there would be Red Wedding CoTE's Edition. Shibata stepped forward to stop the fight.

"Everyone. I don't want to be the leader. I come to this place to defeat classes A and D. Not for glory, not for honor. But for victory. If it'll possible because of Lord Hirata. I don't mind to fight under his command."

Shibata looked at Hirata who nodded and stepped into the table. He grabbed the glass of wine.

"My comrade! I might not be the best leader. I might not be the best warrior. But I promise to you with my sword and soul. Victory is the only thing you will get from me. No matter how strong Ryuen and Katsuragi are.We shall go on to the end. We shall fight in this yard, we shall fight on the seas and oceans, we shall fight with growing confidence and growing strength in the air, we shall defend our island, whatever the cost may be. We shall fight on the beaches, we shall fight on the landing grounds, we shall fight in the fields and in the streets, we shall fight in the hills; we shall never surrender!!"

As soon as the end of his speech. Our army raised their fist and screamed bravely.

"My comrade! We will win!"

"Yeah!!!!!"

"My comrade! Before tomorrow's sun will rise. Katsuragi and Ryuen's heads will be plugged on our pole! Show them there is only a dead can be our enemy!"

"Yea--What?"

"We will raid their lands, burn their forts, kill their parents, eat their children, and stole their women!!!!"

"..."

Ok. I thought it was too much.

They screamed and drank the victory wine for an hour before starting the training.

...

I wondered how those sportsmen could handle their practice schedule. Just the practice for the sports festival could make me sick.

Um...I shouldn't say that. For most of it, I just sat on the deck chair and looked at my friend floundering. Every ten minutes, Mori would come to massage my leg. Then, Sato would come to give me a juice.

I enjoyed my Poonya while looking at my poor friend. Horikita was really changed. She could work together with Onodera and other people in the three legs race.

The only thing I should be worried about was Sakayanagi's message.

It looked like Sakayanagi was preparing to beat Katsuragi. But they were in the same class. There was no reason to fight each other.

Except...

I'm sure that you know about the factions in class A. Sakayanagi made sure that everyone in school know.

In class A, there were two factions. Katusragi's and Sakayanagi's. I wasn't sure about their situation. But after facing failure two times in summer vacation. It was possible that they would blame Katsuragi who took the responsibility.

And what did she mean about beating me at the right time?

I could deduct that she wanted to beat me. It was about time.

Why did she want to beat me?

Maybe she thought I was threatening.

I was sure that I never did anything that outstanding.

I justbroke the swimming world record, saved Sudo from being expelled, be in his law teams, defeated the sex offender and sent him to jail, helped Horikita win the island test, won the Zodiac test...

Damn! I did many things, didn't I?

"Ayanokouji-Kyun! Here the juice!"

"Oh, thank you, Sato--Karuizawa?"

I flinched when I found that the one who send me the can of juice was Karuizawa Kei.

"Very happy, right? Your majesty."

"Ah. Most of it. "

Karuizawa sat beside me and stole the can from my hand.

"Moe! The practice is hell! Do you know? I almost scream with happiness when Horikita-San let us rest."

She could complain as usual, so I thought this practice wasn't that hard.

"But someone isn't enough with that hell training. " I said and pointed to the yard.

Doc was running around the yard while sweating like a waterfall. I never saw him trying this hard before.

Karuizawa nodded and looked at him too.

"Love can make the man do everything, right?" She said.

"What do you mean?"

"You didn't know? Mori-San told Sotomura-Kun that if he can win the first place in his match, she will let him call her by her first name."

I raised my eyebrows.

"Really?"

"Yes. I heard from Shinohara-San who heard from Sato-san who heard from Onodera-San who heard from Kushida-San who heard from Sato-san who heard from Mori-San."

It felt unreliable for some reason. And why was Sato's name referred twice?

"Why did she do that? I think Mori hates Doc."

"Mori-San can't hate anyone. She's kind of Tsundere, you know?"

"But she didn't act Tsundere toward me."

"Tch. Ok, Mr. Hotman. However, it's looked like Sotomura-Kun tried too hard to show off in the training. Mori-san's friend teased her. So she challenged Sotomura-Kun like that to make him give up. "

It didn't work at all.

"How do the girls think about him?" I asked.

"Well. It's a tradition that we needed to hate Otaku. But I don't hate him though. Mori-San told me once that Sotomura-Kun is the kind of people that won't surrender until he die. I like someone like that."

I felt something weird.

If Mori knew that Doc wouldn't give up easily. Why did she challenge him?

Or maybe--

"Huh! High-school love! I want some!" Karuizawa moaned. She was pretending to date Hirata, so she couldn't be in love with anyone now.

"Do you want to try it?"

"What?"

"Nothing. " I decided to forget that thought. I wasn't ready for NTRing now. Wait until I became the fat middle-aged man. I would be ready for it.

Vol. 5 Chapter 4 Welcome to the sports festival

"Welcome tooooooooo Sports Festival!!!!!!!!!!!!!"

Fujimaki from class 3-A shouted on the podium as the commentator. He seemed to be the only one who was excited about the sports festival. While other students standing around the stadium looked around with stress. On the sideline, some people worked in the school cheering for the student.

"Suzune-chan! Ganbatte!!" The chef and cashier of Moonshine cafe were huge fans of Horikita. They even made a big sign for cheering her.

Fujimaki smiled.

"It's looked like someone's sister is quite hot!!"

"Ahem. " Sakagami-Sensei coughed. He was the co-commentator. "Fujimaki. We have many competition today. Why don't we start it?"

"Oh! Sorry. Sensei. Now, we will start with 100m racing! Year 1's competitors gather at the line, please!"

I looked at the order table and found that I was in the 7th group same as Hirata. Our order was secret the whole time. There were only Hirata, Horikita, Honami, Ryuji, and our Senseis that knew.

"Do your best. " Horikita told me before I walked to the lines.

"Can you do Minna Ganbatte Nefor me?"

Horikita nodded and said;

https/youtu.be/jETHvZPaAAE

"Oh. That's--ears destroyer. " I picked up earwax and went to Hirata.

The first group was ready to go. In each group, there would be two students from each class. We decided to match the strong athlete with the weaker. In this case, it was Sudo and Doc. Of course, since I was very slow, I was with Hirata.

"Um. It's looked like we don't need to worry about Sudo-Kun. " Hirata said.

"Yeah. His opponents seem to be weak."

Actually, we wanted someone strong to compete with him. It would be most worth it.

The gun was shot. Sudo sprinted out of his position. The next second, he was behind the finish line.

"And the winner of the first group is--Sudo Ken from class 1-C!!!!"

Doc used his whole power, but he still went on the last place. We didn't have time to praise Sudo or console Doc. Because every 20 seconds, the next group would leave.

Finally, it was my turn. After I heard the gun sound, I ran as fast as I could. I heard someone laugh at me.

Huh, as I expected.

"Ayanokouji-Kun! Gan-Bat-Te-Gu-Da-Za-I!!" I heard a little sound from the sideline. When I turned my face to that, I saw Sakura standing there and tried to cheer me up--

Because of Sakura's rarely sound. I was powered up and ran to the finish line with the highest speed...

Nah! No one would become Usain Bolt just because a cute girl cheered him up.

"Oi! Shizuku-chan cheered that bastard!!"

"I want Shizuku-chan to cheer me too!!"

"Kill that son of a bitch!!!"

Hirata owned the last line.

When human is in danger, they will release adrenaline. It will increase your blood pressure and turned you ready to fight. It will make you more powerful. You might know it. Many people carried the refrigerator out of the burning house. It was because of adrenaline.

So do I.

When Hirata said Kill that son of a bitch.I could feel it, he wanted to kill me from the bottom of his heart.

Before I noticed, I ran to the finish line in the first place. Not for the reward, but for my life.

"Woh!! He is so fast. Nagumo-Kun! It seemed like you have an opponent!! I can't imagine how fast he will be without the cane...Wait! Ayanokouji-Kun! Your match is finished. Where are you going? Why are you running? Why are you running?"

I didn't hear what Fujimaki-Senpai said. The last time I ran this fast was when I ran away from the White Room.

...

"Kuku. " Ryuen laughed. He was in the ninth group with his classmate Ishizaki.

"Why are you laughing, Ryuen-San?"

"Because our information is right. Koenji became the idiot kid now, Kuku. " Ryuen glared at Koenji who jumped happily next to him in the lane.

"You're right! Ryuen-San. But I still don't know why we don't send someone weak to compete with him. Although he became a kid. Koenji still broke the wall with his hand."

Both Ryuen and Ishizaki were some of the most athletic people in class D.

The leader of class D sighed. "Naive as always. Ishizaki. Kuku."

He took something out of his pocket. It was a lollipop!

"All kids love candy, I will throw it to the sideline while we running. And Koenji will chase it and go out of the competition, Kuku."

"Oh! You are genius, Ryuen-San!"

"Of course. I'm not you, Kuku."

When the previous group went out for 20 seconds, another bullet was shot. The ninth group sprinted at the same time. But after a few seconds. Ryuen, Ishizaki, and Koenji who run happily with Naruto's posture were far from other competitors.

Ryuen glared at Ishizaki and nodded. He took the lollipop out and threw it to the sideline.

"Wow. Lollipop!"

Koenji shouted and jumped following it. But he missed and stumbled to the floor.

"Oh! Rokusuke-Kun!" Class C's girls screamed.

Koenji sat on the floor and started crying.

"Uwa! It's hurt!!"

"D--Don't cry. Onii-chan will give you candy!" The other competitor was shocked by the accident too. They gathered around Koenji and tried to console him.

"Haha! Idiot. " Ryuen grinned. "Come on. Ishizaki. Let's take our victory...Ishizaki?"

Ishizaki was the first one who ran to Koenji.

"There, there. Let Ishizaki-Nii look at your wound. Oh. It's nothing. Koenji-Kun is a cool boy. Cool boy doesn't cry. "

"Ishizaki! What Kuku are you doing!?"

"Hey! Ryuen-San! I know you are bad. But I don't know that you're so bad until ignoring a crying kid."

"What? He isn't a kid. He is 16 years old. He isn't even a virgin, Kuku!"

The whole stadium looked at Ryuen with a pathetic glare.

"Kuku? Don't look at me like that. I said DON'T look at me like that. Hey, why are you starting whispering? I didn't do anything!"

"Um. Do you have any comments? Sakagami-Sensei?" Fujimaki asked his co-commentator.

"Disappointing. " Sakagami-Sensei gave only one word.

"What the Kuku? Don't treat me like a criminal! Hey! Kuku! Kuku!"

At the end of the day, Ryuen bought Koenji 150 bags of lollipops, causing his bankruptcy.

...

I thought I said once that a man uses his lower head more than his upper head.

The girls' racing was a paradise for the teenage boys.

"Look at that bouncing br--I mean shoes! Wow! Our school shoes are so bouncing. It will make you sprint faster!" Fujimaki changed his word as soon as Sakagami-Sensei looked at him.

But for some girls, it was hell.

Mii-chan just did a miracle and won second place but no one realized it, because she was in the same group as Honami and the next group had Sakura.

"You are the best, Mii-NeeChan!" Koenji was the only one who was pure enough to ignore those sag.

Mii-chan smiled awkwardly and padded Koenji's head.

"Look! Ayanokouji! Your girlfriend is on the lane!" Hondo said and pointed to Horikita who standing in the last group.

"Hm? Kiyotaka, my friend. I think we have something that we should talk about. " Sudo said and hung his arm around my neck.

"I--It's a joke. " Hondo instantly fixed it.

I sighed and looked at Horikita. I didn't bless her yet. But I think it was fine.

Beside Horikita was Ibuki. According to Horikita. Ibuki had the great physical ability. So I couldn't make sure who would win.

Ibuki beat Horikita once. But at that time, we needed to give Horikita a credit too. She was ill though.

I thought Ibuki might also feel that her victory wasn't pure and wanted to rematch. She stared at Horikita seriously.

The gun was shot and they sprinted at the same time.

Ibuki sprinted better than Horikita. So she led Horikita for afoot. It was too early to decide.

"I won't let you win this time too, Horikita!" Ibuki announced. "I will show you the power of water breathing technique!!"

"OMG! Look! Everyone! Ibuki Mio from class 1-D is using the water breathing technique. This is one of the main breathing techniques! More than that, I heard Ibuki Mio can use Hinokamikagura Dance too!" Fujimaki spoke excitedly.

Horikita gritted her teeth while looking at Ibuki who was further and further.

"I will use it!!"

Suddenly, Horikita Suzune was changed. A horn extended from her forehead, her teeth growth, and she seemed to be growing up. The flower pattern appeared on her body.

"Fuck Yeah!!"

"Langues! Fujimaki!"

"Sorry, sensei! I'm just too excited! Horikita Suzune from class 1-C is transforming into her demon form!! Look at her leg! It can recover itself very fast!! This battle between the demon and demon slayer! Who would win!?"

Seriously, Why did our commentator know that much?

"Yargh!!!"

Horikita roared and ran through Ibuki. She could lead again. But her eyes--her eyes were losing humanity.

"Oh! This bad! Horikita Suzune is becoming the demon! Her demon instinct is going to beat her humanity! She is rampage!" Fujimaki shouted.

Finally, Horikita reached the finish line before Ibuki only a second. Class C yelled with happiness. Sudo even took his shirt off and swang over his head.

"Hell Yeah!" He screamed, losing his calm.

But there was something wrong.

Despite she won, Horikita didn't turn into her original form. She looked around hungrily and screamed.

"Waffles!!!"

"Shit!! She lost her control!!" Fujumaki cried.

"Where is my Nichirin sword?"

Ibuki shouted. Ishizaki came from nowhere, he throw the black sword at her.

"Here!"

"Thanks! Water breathing--The fourth form--"

"Wait!!!"

Horikita Manabu the president ran out of the front line, he had a sword in his hand too.

"President!!" Ibuki opened her eyes widely.

"Don't kill her! I beg you. " Manabu almost cried.

"If I don't kill her, she will become the full demon and kill every waffle!! You are the one who promised to not let your sister kill anyone, aren't you!?"

Ibuki seemed to know Manabu before.

"But she didn't kill anyone yet!! Please, don't kill her! I have only my sister left!!"

"Do you think I want to kill her!? I didn't win her yet! But--But this is for humans! I have to kill demons!!!"

Manabu shook his head and ran to his sister.

"President!! It's danger!!" Aunties Tachibana yelled. But the president didn't listen.

At the second year's tent, Kiriyama was shaking. "No!! No more waffles!!!!"

"Suzune! Don't do this!!"

Manabu used his sword to shut his sister's mouth from behind. He used his whole body to stop her. Suzune did everything to unleash herself. But Manabu was too strong.

"Remember! Don't kill waffles! It's what Urokodaki-San said!"

Who is Urokodaki-San?

"Giyu-San trust us! Trust you that you won't hurt anyone and trust me that I won't let you hurt anyone!"

Who the fuck is Giyu-San?

"Don't let Kibutsuji control you!!"

Who on earth is Kibutsuji?

"Fight with it! Nezuko--I meant Suzune!"

Ok! That's it. You aren't talking about CoTE.

Nezu--I meant Suzune stopped moving, she was like frozen.

"Twinkle. Twinkle. Little star. How I wonder what you are..."

Suddenly, Manabu started singing the lullaby.

"Up above the world so high, Like a diamond in the sky..."

Suzune's tear dropped from her eyes. And then, she started crying like a baby.

Horikita Suzune turned into a little child slowly. In the end, the 6-year-old form Horikita slept on her brother's lap.

"It's okay. Suzune. Onii-chan will take you into the box. Sleep until you're okay. "

Manabu whispered in his sister's ear.

"Fuff! Fuff! " Fujimaki whined. "Oh! It's so wholesome! President sings the lullaby that their mother had to sing to his sister. And makes her return to a human! Ah! This is so wholesome until my eyes are crying!"

"Wait? Why do you know about this sibling that much?" Sakagami-Sensei asked.

"I read the manga."

"Understandable."

...

The second competition was--Wait! We were at just the second competition. I felt like we fought for a whole day.

Ok. I got it.

The second competition was the hurdle race. There was an important rule, if you touched or made the fence fall, your time would increase by 0.5 seconds. There were 10 fences. So if you couldn't cross any of it, your time will be added by 5 seconds. The lost was greeted for you.

This was worse than the 100m race. Sotomura almost cried when he saw his opponents. He was in the same round with Kondo who was in the basketball clubs. Sudo said that his strength was dexterity.

Of course, Sotomura couldn't cross any fence. Heis time was added by 5 seconds, but it was no need since he was in the last place after all.

Finally, it was my turn.

My opponent from class B was Ryuji.

"It's my time though. " He mumbled to me when we were preparing.

I nodded. Class A sent Machida who wasn't good at sport. Class D's representative was a boy with a glass named Kaneda. And you knew my condition. Ryuji could win without trying.

I ran out without expectation. If I got the last place, there would be no one who thought I was a genius or a world-class athlete again.

But before I reached the first fences, I tripped on the rock.

"Oops. "

I exclaimed when I fell. My body slides forward, my face was dragged by inertia and went through under a fence.

I didn't know that our school's race lane would be this lack of friction. I found myself sliding through the fence again and again with high speed.

In the end, I reached the finish line for second place.

"Are you okay? Kiyotaka?" Ryuji asked me with worried.

"Fine. "I thumped up. Ayanoluckily, I didn't get the wound.

"I want to protest!" Kaneda raised his hand and walked to the commentator. "He didn't jump across the fence!"

Fujimaki opened the rule book. "Well. It's not against the rule. The rule is to go through the fences in your lane. So it didn't say that you need to jump across or go through under."

"Good Job! Ayanokouji!!" Ike and Yamauchi padded my bag.

"Good boy, Kiyotaka-Kun!" Chiaki-Neesan rubbed my head.

I sat down and looked at other competitions. Our class did well-done. Yukimura got 7th place. But Sudo won first place again, same as Cho.

However, it was a plot twist in Horikita's race.

She woke up and was ready to compete again. She threatened that she would kill everyone talking about what happened in the last competitions though.

But her opponents from class C were Yachima and Kinoshita. I didn't know them but Hirata said they were the fastest students of class D.

Horikita's physical ability was great. But she still lost Yachima and Kinoshita in speed terms.

"Kiyotaka-Kun. " Honami called me after watching Horikita getting the third place. "Don't you think it's weird?"

"How weird?"

"Well. When it's about strategy. Don't you think putting two talented competitors in the same round is too risky?"

I nodded as agreed. If there was someone better than they in that round, you would lose two best pawns. But if they won, they were only one victor. Lower profit.

"What do you think?" I asked.

"I felt like they tried to stonewall Horikita-San. Look. Sudo-Kun and Shibata-Kun met only weak opponents. While the best player of class D faced our second-grade player. "

It looked like class D let our few S-tier players take the victory and used their S-tier to stop our A-tier instead.

But it was impossible.

If Ryuen wanted to do that, he needed to know our competition's order.

There was only our leader and our sensei that knew. Class B never betrayed their friendship cult and Horikita and Hirata wouldn't let anyone know.

And sensei wouldn't tell anyone except our class. But who would betray his own class?

I flinched and turned my face to Inogashira.

She looked at my eyes and nodded. She might notice what happened.

Who? I asked her with my eyes.

Inogashira turned her eyes to the girl who was cheering for the upperclassmen--

Kushida Kikyo.

Vol. 5 Chapter 5 Ryuen's plan

Pole toppling was the next competition. This competition was for the boys only. For the girls, they would compete in Tamaire.

The rule was simple. The team which could topple 2 poles first would win.

Hirata stood before the alliance between class B and C, checking for the last time.

"Please remember. For the first round, class C would attack and class B would protect the pole. Then, we will swap. any question?...No, Yamauchi-Kun, you can't use your bat. And no, you can't use the arrow, Miyake-Kun. Alright, everyone. Let's fight!"

We roared with exhilaration and walked to our pole. We looked at our opponents to estimate their force. Class A wasn't our problem. Except for Kito who Onodera warned that he was good at fighting. Katsuragi was weaker than I was expected. Ryuji won him perfectly in a 100m race.

However, class D was different. Ryuen had an atmosphere of the fighter. Ishizaki, Kondo, and Komiya had fought with Sudo once. Ishizaki was ruffian when he was in the mid-school. Kondo and Komiya were in the basketball club. They also had Albert Yamada, who was half Japanese, half African-American. So he was bigger and stronger than the average Japanese.

At least, our army was filled by the sportsmen like Sudo, Shibata, or Ryuji. We didn't disadvantage that much.

"Hm? Ayanokouji. You join the team too. " Ike asked when he saw me.

"Yeah. If I won't join, I will lose the scores."

"But...it's dangerous though. If you got injured."

"I'm impressed by your worrying. But I will find. I won't be that unlucky. " I told him.

Yes. I had never been unlucky.

The game started. Class C ran to the battlefield. I thought the opponent use the same strategy. They send class D to attack our pole while class A was protecting theirs.

"Charge!!!!" Hirata yelled. Yamauchi blew the horn that he took into the battlefield for some reason.

We ran into each other. Sudo did his job very well. He broke through class A's battlefront into their back. No one could stop him.

Katsuragi, Kito, and Yahiko flung to Sudo. They needed to use all of their power to stop him. Sudo didn't show any expression on his face. And it made him scarier.

Sudo's unit was stopped. But it demanded half of class A's force. Hirata took advantage.

"Miyake-Kun attacks the left! Ike-Kun attacks the right!" He commanded before turning to Doc. "Sotomura-Kun! How is our pole?"

"Our ally still protect it, sir! Yamada-Dono was fighting with Shibata-Dono and Kanzaki-Dono. I don't think they will hold it for a long time."

Doc reported.

"Um. So we need to hurry up. Everyone! Charge!!!!"

"Yes, sir!" We screamed.

The strongest student in class A was fighting with Sudo. They couldn't retreat to protect their pole because if they did, Sudo would pass them and reached the pole anyway.

Akito and Ike reached the pole. They were surprised because there was only a man named Satonaka.

We all knew him. He was the most handsome boy in year 1, according to the poll.

He looked weaker than I thought and he wrapped his face by the gauze, causing him to look like the mummy.

"Finally. It's time to crush the Riajuu! I heard that he changed the girl every week!" Ike grinned.

But before Ike stepped forward. He bogged down.

"Stop!" Satonaka shouted. "If you step closer, I will take off the gauze. "

Ike opened his eyes wide. There was a legend in this school. If someone looked at Satonaka's handsome face, they would destroy their eyes because there was nothing worth looking at anymore.

If Satonaka revealed his eyes right now in front of 500 people, it would become a big tragedy for the whole school.

"You don't dare. " Ike mumbled.

"Let's see it. " Satonaka said and touched his gauze. Ike closed his eyes suddenly. "I can see you are a fast learner. Now, step back. If I see someone come any step closer, you will lose your eyes!"

Class C halted. They couldn't go closer to the pole. Satonaka was looking at them. Class A spread their army into the human wall. No one could pass it.

Yahiko grinned. "Now, wait until Ryuen can topple that damn pole..."

Suddenly, class A shouted with shock and ran away from that area. Because their pole was falling.

Yahiko opened his eyes widely. "What happened!?"

Then, he saw me standing next to the fallen pole.

Since I was disabled. None of class A noticed me while I walked slowly crossed the battlefield into their back without someone stopping me. While Satonako was threatening Ike, I stood behind his back. Luckily, he was interested only in the thing in front of him. Therefore, his back was careless.

I just touched the pole softly. Then, it fell.

I was the expert about falling anywhere.

"And the first round!!!! The white teams win!!!!!!!!!!!!!!" Fujimaki announced excitedly.

...

The second round began as we were the protect team. The red team still used the same formation. Class A protected, class D attacked.

While we were waiting around the pole. I could feel the glare of maliciousness from class D. Later, I heard that Ryuen aimed at three people and told his classmates to beat them down first. These three were me, Sudo, and Hirata. I could understand why it was me. Ryuen believed that I was the mastermind behind our victory in the Zodiac test.

I sighed and hoped that class D wouldn't hurt the handicap.

...

From the memo of Hondo Ryotaro, the survival from the battle of ANHS

It isn't a competition anymore.

It is a war.

I never want to join the pole toppling. I even considered about pretend to get diarrhea and hiding in the toilet.

However, I was there, confronting class D.

When Albert Yamada runs toward our lines, I and Onizuka are the first group that fights with him. That Hafupushes me. It's softer than I expect from a big man like him. But it's still strong enough to make me fall to the floor. It's lucky compared to how Onizuka walks for the rest month. Yamada smashes him very hard.

I stood up and try to stop him again. With the cooperation from my classmate. We can seal the giant's movement. However, class D didn't just have Yamada. Ryuen and Ishizaki come through our gaps.

Our wall is broken.

At the other side of the yards. Class B and Class A are fighting each other. We still can't drill their lines.

The dust spreads around, causing my teardrops. I can see nothing behind the dust curtain. I heard people screaming, crying, roaring. I'm sure I was punched three times. But I can't find the culprit. In this chaotic situation, even the commentator can't see what happens. The rules can't be used anymore.

While I dropped into the hopeless. I took my dear picture out of my shirt.

Toilet-Chan.

When I see her white skin and wonderful curves. I know that she is my only power now.

"Toilet-Chan. I will come back to see--"

Onizuka shuts my mouth. "Beware. " He warned. "You are making a red flag."

I noticed that and put the picture into my pocket again.

"What should we do?" I ask him.

"Do our best. " Onizuka said and ran toward Yamada again.

Onizuka is the tough guy. He never gives up.

I'm a coward for all of my life. But when I look at Onizuka's back. I feel something.

It is called brave?

I don't know. The only thing I know is I have to stand up and kick class D's ass.

I ran through a lot of bodies, some is my classmates, some is my opponents, some is sent to the floor by my fist.

In the right of me, Sudo is collapsing on the floor. Ishizaki and Kondo are hurting him. Ryuen grins and steps on Sudo's bag.

"Oh!" Sudo screamed. "Harder!!"

Ryuen flinched. "W--What did you said, Kuku?"

"Step on me, baby!!!" Sudo completely lost his mind. Ryuen opened his eyes wide and tried to run away. But Sudo grabbed his foot.

"I said to step on me your bastard!!!" He roared.

"W--What the Kuku!? Ishizaki! Help me, Kuku!"

But Ishizaki pretends to not see.

"Ryuen-San! Stop Sudo! I will deal with the pole!!" He said and ran to the pole, leaving his moaning boss.

At the pole, only one person is standing there. It's Ayanokouji.

He is hugging the pole with his cane. Although he got a disability. He still protects the pole with his straight face. It looked like he doesn't have any emotion. He always does like this. He never shows happiness when he broke the swimming world record or got 100 scores in the exam.

This monster is too scary! He doesn't ever show his fear when Ishizaki, Kondo, and Komiya surround him.

He has no fear.

...

AH! They are coming! Don't hurt me! Don't hurt me!

It was what Ayanokouji Kiyotaka thinking.

...

He has no fear!

Ishizaki tries to kick him. But Ayanokouji can dodge it, causing him to kick the pole instead.

"Argh!! My leg!!!" Ishizaki groaned.

If you don't know, the pole is made from metal.

Komiya and Kondo grits their teeth and releases their fist at the same time. Ayanokouji moved his head so Komiya and Kondo's fist didn't hurt him. It crushes each other faces and collapses to the floor.

I look at him with an impression.

If he can fight three ruffians, I can fight Yamada too!

I roared and flung to Yamada. "You bastard! I will send you to eat the sand!"

The next thing I know is Yamada grabbing my shirt and throwing me across the yard.

And it is the last thing I know too.

I wake up three days later. Onizuka is sitting beside my bed.

"Good morning, Hero. " He said smiley.

"What happened?" I asked him.

It turns out that when Yamada threw me, I flew across the yard and crushed to the red team's pole, causing it's falling down. So we win in the pole toppling. I become the team's hero!

I'm happy for a while before realizing something.

"I have to go! I'm the representative in joint 1200 m relay!"

Onizuka shook his head. "The competition is ended. You don't have to worry."

"B--But how?"

"Someone took your place. " Onizuka said. "And it's a legend."

...

We just finished poll toppling. But we needed to prepare for tug of wars. We had the time to rest only while the girls were competing Tamaire. All I could do was to pray for them.

Our situation was in a good term. However, we couldn't be careless. We lost Hondo and we knew that Ryuen would do anything for victory.

After watching the girls do their jobs very well in Tamaire. It was our time. Class A and C waited for us at the other side of the rope. But there seemed to be trouble among class A.

Katsuragi was trying to manage the order of line but suddenly, someone was speaking.

"Maybe, Katsuragi-Kun should stop portending."

"What do you mean Hashimoto?"

I remembered him now. He was Machida's friend who betrayed him.

"Come on. Because you used class D's strategy in the last game. It caused us defeating, did it? Are you sure this strategy will make us win?"

Hashimoto said without any stress. Actually, it looked like he was fun with this situation.

At the sideline, I saw Sakayanagi looking at her classmate, grinning with satisfaction.

Class D seemed to be worried about their ally too. Before Katsuragi would respond to Hashimoto. Ryuen spoke out.

"Are you saying my strategy is bad? Kuku?"

Hashimoto raised his eyebrow. "I didn't want to say that. Ryuen-Kun."

"So shut the Kuku up. And start making your line. Cooperating with me is the best strategy that this Johny Sin can think of. Kuku."

Hashimoto decided to not have trouble with Ryuen. He stepped back to his group but he didn't listen to Katsuragi's command anyway.

I turned back to my class. I shouldn't mind about other teams' problems. Ours was bad enough. I couldn't pull the rug while holding my cane and without my cane, I couldn't stand. So we would have one fewer person than our opponents.

"I guess we can do nothing about this. " Cho said as giving up.

"Oi! Ayanokouji! It's your fault!" Yamauchi suddenly blamed me. I decided to say nothing since he was right.

"It's just another game. Everything is nothing anyway. Let's go to the yard and finish this. " Sudo said but before he was gone. Hirata called him.

"Everyone! Wait!"

They turned to him. "What's wrong?"

"Oh-Kun. Have something to say. "

Hirata pointed to a student who looked like 80 years-old man beside him.

"Who is he?" I whispered to Doc.

"Oh! Oh-Dono is our classmate, sir. I don't surprise that you don't know him. Normally, he is silent and says nothing. And he comes from Korean, sir."

"South Korean?"

"North Korean, sir."

"I see."

I should guess it from his hair.

"What did he say, Hirata?" Ryuji asked.

"He says he always play tug of war when he was a child. So he has a technique to win it."

"What technique?"

Hirata nodded at Oh-Kun.

He spoke with a weird accent.

"The leader of the group is important. He has to stand in the front and keep his eyes on how another team is performing. In the first ten seconds, you have to hold your ground and lean back, practically lying down. Make your back be parallel with the ground and make your head face the sky. Point your feet toward. Hold in this position for ten seconds. The other team won't be able to pull it. When until their rhythms break. At that moment, pull the rug as hard as you can."

Hirata looked at Cho for asking his opinion.

"We have nothing to lose anyway. " He shrugged his shoulder.

"Why do I feel so familiar?" Yukimura mumbled.

Our men walked to the yard. Suddenly, Fujimaki announced.

"Since this is the 40th sports festival. We have something special for you all!"

The yard is opened. And then, the big pool with the mud appeared in the middle of the yard. The guillotine was over the middle of the rope.

"You will win when you can pull the rope until your opponent falls into the mud pool! The blade will cut the rope and you will be safe from being dragged down with your enemy!!"

What the fuck?

Is this the octopus game or something?

...

With Oh-Kun's strategy. We could win the tug of war, making the AD ally eat the mud. The girls' team won with the same strategy.

The next competition was the obstacle course. This was out of my ability. Even my poonya helped nothing. But at least, I gave 4 points to our class.

Sudo could take the first place as always. But--

"Ah! Ken is too lucky! He meets Nomura and Suzuki again!" Ike moaned. "And why I always meet Komiya!?"

Nomura and Suzuki were the worst athletic man in class D. But they competed in the same round with Sudo for the third time. Meanwhile, Ike had to fight with Komiya for the third time too.

For Sudo, the only inspiration was winning first place. So he could call Horikita with her first name. It was good for meeting the weak opponents.

But I felt like there was something wrong.

After I finished my competition, I went to the toilet for a while. When I came back, the girls' competition was already started. Horikita was in the first group, she might finish it.

But when I walked to the tents. I found Horikita sitting on the chair with the wound around her body. Shinohara was checking her legs.

"Yabai. Horikita-San. Your leg is injured so hard."

"I can continue competing..."

Before Horikita would finish her lines. I used my cane to touch her legs.

"Ugh!"

"Is this what a person who can continue competing should react to?" I sat beside her and asked. "What happened?"

Hirata walked toward me and talked with Shinohara. "Shinohara-San. Yamauchi-Kun's leg is injured. Can you go look at him?"

Shinohara nodded and walked away. Hirata explained the situation to me instead.

"Horikita-San competed with Kinoshita-San again. She can lead in the first half. But then--Kinoshita-San come closer to her and--"

"Crash her?"

"No. Suddenly, Horikita-San ran out of the lane, causing her crush with Kinoshita-San on the next lane." Hirata turned his head to Horikita.

"It isn't my fault. " Horikita insisted. "And I'm sure that Kinoshita-San wants it to happen. While we are running. She kept calling my name, causing me to turn back to look at her. I don't know why she did that. But it isn't good at all."

"Oh. I see. I wonder why you kept turning back--But it doesn't explain why you ran out of the lane."

Horikita sighed. "I see someone holding the Moonshine's waffles at the sideline. I can't control myself...After I stand up again, I didn't see her anymore."

I and Hirata looked at each other. We understood others' minds. Moonshine closed today for coming to cheer Horikita. It meant someone who held Moonshine's waffles buying it since yesterday. Moonshine was the most delicious when it was fresh from the oven. No one would leave it past a day.

I didn't have to be Inogashira but I could tell someone who held that waffles wanted to distract Horikita and make the incident happen.

"Do you know her? The one who held the waffles."

"Hirata-Kun. I have something to talk about with Ayanokouji-Kun. Privately."

Hirata understood immediately. He stood up and walked away, leaving me with Horikita.

"Ok. Who is the culprit?" I asked Horikita.

"Promise to me. Don't tell anyone yet. I'm not sure what I really saw and the last thing we want now is the broken harmony."

When she said this, I could know the name before she told me.

"I saw Kushida-San holding the waffles."

Vol. 5 Chapter 6 Now, we reached part 69! Lucky number, isn't it?

"Be with me, Doc."

"I'm sorry, sir. I can't--huh--I can't fight anymore!"

"Mori is looking at you."

"Yes, I know, sir! And I disappointed her!"

I wonder if she ever hoped on him.

I and Doc are dragging each other while our legs was tied together. Hirata decided to match the two weakest people in the class for a three-leg race. So we wouldn't waste the athlete carrying the weak ones.

Basically, no one hoped we to win.

The most ironic thing was Doc was supposed to carry me. But for some reason, I had to carry him instead.

In the end, we got the last place.

Not surprised though.

I went back to the tent and keep looking at my classmates competing. Started feeling guilty. I thought Doc would give up but after finishing the three legs race, he went out and started practicing for a 200m race. The last competition.

I sighed and encourage him from the distance. Then, I turned my sight to the yard. Where Horikita was going to run with Kushida. Beside me, Sudo stared at them with worry.

"Something's wrong. " He mumbled.

I didn't understand what he said until Horikita started to run. Normally, Horikita and Kushida were the fastest girls in class C. But they sprinted much slower than class A and D. Their opponents left them behind.

Horikita and Kushida tried their best to follow their opponents and left class B behind. But their tempo was broken. Kushida became the leader while Horikita's step was slower and slower.

"She's injured. " Sudo said.

The effect of the collision was harder than Horikita expected. No, she might expect it but she didn't want to admit it.

Finally, class B could overtake Kushida and Horikita. Therefore, our team ended in last place.

"Don't look at me like that. " was the first sentence Horikita said to me when she walked back to the tents.

"Like how?" I replied.

"Forget it. " Horikita sighed. "I will go to the nursing room to compress my leg. "

She said that and walked out of the stadium. The nursing room wasn't far from the yard so I thought she would come back in time--If Hazama-Sensei let her come back. If I was a doctor, I would force her to lay on the bed until her legs were fine.

While waiting for Horikita. I looked at class A to observe. It was 10 minutes break. So all of them were at their tent. There was two mass of people. One was surrounding Sakayanagi. Another (and less one) was with Katsuragi. I heard from Kushida that class A was separated into two factions. But I never thought they would be separated clearly like this.

"Today, class A didn't do good work, did they?" Hirata who appeared beside me asked.

"I wonder if Sakayanagi is doing something. " I said.

"Do you think Sakyanagi-San is scheming her class?"

I didn't mean that. I just said some random thing because I wanted to look smart.

But Hirata didn't need to know.

"If we have another leader who wants to steal the throne from you. What will you do?" I asked him.

"I will give it to him if he wants, I never consider myself as a leader. " He smiled softly.

"Don't be a good guy now."

"Haha! If I'm in Sakayanagi-San's situation. I will negotiate with my challenger and I won't let other classes know about our discord. It will be our weakness. But--" Hirata said. "If I wasSakayanagi's san, she would destroy her challenger, making sure that he wouldn't dare to challenge her again and she would be the only one who held the power."

I raised my eyebrows.

"You seem to know Sakayanagi very well."

"My clubmate is in class A. He was in Katsuragi-Kun's faction. He said that if she and Ryuen were found in the locked room with the gun in their hand. Remember that she shots first."

I looked at Katsuragi's group. "Which is your friend?"

"He is making a tea for Sakayanagi-San."

I just realized that Hirata use the word was.

...

The next competition was calvary wars. The girl would compete first.

Each cavalry would be made from 4 students and each class would send 4 cavalries. Therefore this game was an 8-8 battle. The 4 people left would become substitutes. (I would be in this group too.)

The scores would be calculated from how many cavalries you could steal their headband in three minutes and how many your cavalry left. Each cavalry cost 50 scores. But there was the commander from each class that cost 100 scores.

Our cavalries were Horikita, Kushida, Karuizawa, and the commander, Mori.

The strategy was to let the weakest one be commander and other cavalries surrounded to protect her. And also, everyone believed that Mori was the great detective. So she must have a great plan for fighting.

Alas, before they went out to the battlefield. I heard Inogashira who carried Mori mumbling;

"I'm a detective! Not the commander!"

As soon as the game started. Ibuki roared and flung to Horikita.

No, not just her. Everyone in class D attacked Horikita at the same time.

"Oi! What the..." Sudo lost his calm. He stood up with worry.

It looked like they wanted to defeat Horikita.

"It's Ryuen's order for sure. " Yukimura said with anger.

"That bastard!" Sudo grabbed his fist. I wiped his back softly to warn him. Sudo flinched and sighed. "No. No. I'm Zen. Don't be angry. Don't be angry. Everything is nothing."

Honami saw Ibuki. She and her friend decided to protect Horikita. Karuizawa fought with another cavalry. Kushida was the only one to protect Mori.

Honami was a great sportsgirl. But she was nothing compared to Ibuki. She started to lose.

"How should we do, Ichinose-San?" Amikura Mako who was a horse asked.

"We need to use that power. " Honami answered calmly.

"B--But--it's dangerous!" Kobashi Yume said with a trembling sound.

"It's the only way. Yume-chan. Ibuki-San is too strong. We need to delete her from the game."

Fujimaki opened his eyes wide.

"Masaka! Don't tell me that class B will unleash that power!!"

"Do you know it? What is it?" Sakagami-Sensei asked.

"No, I don't"

Honami breathed in before letting herself fall to the floor.

"Ha! I got it!!" Ibuki used that moment to grab Honami's headband. We lost the first cavalry...

But why was Honami smiling?

"Ichinose-chan!!!!!!"

Then, everyone heard that scream.

Ibuki opened her eyes wide when Chihiro and her house ran toward her like they wanted to kill her.

"W--What kind of this upper moon demon!?" She cried out.

Before she could realize it. Chihiro dragged Ibuki out of her house, causing her formation break. Therefore, Ibuki was out of the battle.

But Chihiro didn't stop. I didn't know what happened to Ibuki that day since there was a dust curtain covering them. But after that day, Ibuki couldn't be closer to Chihiro than 10 m.

"Oh!! It's a summon power!! Ichinose-San immolated herself to summon the demon from ancient times!! Ichinose-San is the latest human who held the Seal of Solomon! She summons the demon named Eligos the duke of hell!!" Fujimaki commented with excitement.

"Really?"

"No. I just randomly say something. But don't mind me, Sensei. Look at that!! Kushida-San is fighting with Kamuro-San!! Kamuro-San is well-known as a drunken fist user. This martial arts was a legacy from one of the masters of martial art, Zu the beggar!!! But don't underestimate Kushida-San! Look! She is using Wing Chun! From my information, Kushida-San is the last apprentice of Master Ip Man!"

"Hm? Who is he? Is he a superhero who has the computer power?" Sakagami asked.

"No! He is Brue Lee's master!! Oh! Look! Kamuro-San and Kushida-San are punching each other! S--So fast! I can't even know what are they doing? My eyes can't capture their movement. It's just like they just push each other!"

"Because they just push each other."

Finally, Kamuro could steal Kushida's headband and sent her out of the game. Horikita was about to lose her headband and fall from the horse. Therefore, Mori was unprotected.

"Mori-Himesama!! Gan Batte!" Doc yelled.

Suddenly, Mori lowered her head.

"Don't worry. Sotomura-Kun. " She said. No, someone said with her voice. "It's a time for the sleeping Nene to show her true ability!

"Oh! Here she comes!" Fujimaki cried out very loud until Sakagami-Sensei had to close his ears. "Sleeping Nene! The greatest detective of this school since we had only her!! Her record; she can solve 50 cases and cause 100 people death! Apart from Sleeping Nene, her other stage name is the death goddess!"

Kamuro bogged up when she heard that.

"A-Are you that Sleeping Nene?"

"Yes. I'm here to win you!! Beware my true power!!!! There is only one truth!!!"

"Don't--Don't hurt me!!!!"

"You are the one who steals Kushida-San's headband!" Mori (or Inogashira) announced.

"What?" Kamuro was surprised.

"Do you want the evidence? Let's me show you. If we check the fingerprint on Kushida's headband, we will find your fingerprint with no doubt!"

"It's not the time for solving the case! You stupid detective!!" Maezono who was one of Mori's horses screamed.

"But I can do nothing but solve the case!!!" Mori started to cry.

"Ok. Stop playing and gave me your--" Suddenly, Kamuro fell asleep and fell from the horse.

"What the Kuku!?" Even Ryuen was surprised by this.

Everyone turned their face to Fujimaki. The only one who could give us an explanation.

"I--I see. Ok! Mori-San has willpower. She uses it for forcing Kamuro-San to fall asleep!!"

"Oh!"

Everyone nodded their head, understanding the reasonable reason.

Well. I thought I was the only one who saw Inogashira shooting Kamuro with her anesthetic dart (The same dart that she used to make Mori sleep.)

The game was continued. It was good luck that we could eliminate Ibuki from the start. But we also lost Honami, Kushida, and Horikita. Karuizawa was the only one left to protect Mori.

However, Karuizawa was good at reading the atmosphere. It seemed like this skill allowed her to read the fighting situation too. She avoided fighting with the strong cavalries, left them to fight with class B. But when they became careless, she would appear from nowhere and took their headband.

Since everyone believed that Mori was esper. So they understood when Inogashira used her dart to knock her enemy.

"Oi! Commentator! Isn't it against the rule?" Ishizaki protested with Fujimaki.

"I don't think so. We banned only hurting other people. But Mori-San didn't hurt anyone, right?"

However, in the last minutes. Manabe could steal Mori's headband and Karuizawa could knock down the other cavalries.

So it was a 1-1 fight between Manabe and Karuizawa.

They walked around and looked at each other like the lions looked at their enemy.

"Well, well. Finally, it's only us, Karuizawa-chan."

"I still remember when you kicked my belly, Manabe-chan. " Karuizawa grinned.

"It's your time to revenge, isn't it? Unfortunately, I don't want to pay you debt in this form. I prefer paying by finding a real boyfriend for you."

"It'll be wonderful. Manabe-chan. But if I don't revenge right now. We can't be the real friend."

Manabe raised her eyebrows. "You are my real friend, aren't you?"

"Of course, I'm your real friend. That's why I left you for the last one."

"Me too."

Two girls looked at each other eyes and started laughing.

"I will tell Rika-chan that I'm sorry for your death!"

"I hope Hirata-Kun will be more popular when he became the widow!"

Two ran towards each other.

Under the sun's blade.

Their blade was drenched with her blood.

-Hiku, Ayanokouji Kiyotaka

...

Since we wanted to be those cool action drama movies. We wouldn't tell you the result.

After the match. Horikita who was injured again by falling from the horse rejected to go to the nursing room.

"Come on. Horikita. If you continue doing this, you will kill yourself. " I tried to convince her.ฺ

"No! I still can run. You can't even walk to the toilet without your cane!"

"Oi. It's no good insulting me. "

Suddenly, without any expectation. Sudo grabbed Horikita's legs and carried her to the building.

"What are you doing, Sudo-Kun!?" Horikita screamed and tried to hurt Sudo but she couldn't even raise her fist. This was evidence that her body had already reached its limit.

"Ayanokouji-Kun! Stop him!"

"If Sudo didn't do this, I would be the one who carry you. " I just stood right there.

"If I leave now, I will become a burden! I don't want anyone to try to compensate my part!"

"If you are here. Everyone will be worried about you."

"No one will be worried about me! No one likes me anyway!"

I bogged down and looked following Sudo carrying Horikita. She still screamed and tried to unleash herself from Sudo. She should do it easily if she was healthy.

Despite being injured, Horikita made me proud. She was changed. She didn't insist to stay because she didn't want to lose. But because she didn't want to be a burden as she said.

If it was before, these words would just be a lie to cover her ego.

Sudo was back ten minutes later.

"Horikita is fine now. " He said but I could see the worry in his eyes.

"Don't worry. Everything is nothing, right?" I said to him.

I swear I saw his smile for a moment. "Yes. Everything is nothing. Now, move your ass to the yard. Let's kick that bastard's ass."

We walked to the battlefield. Hirata asked me to be a calvary since Hondo who was supposed to be was in a coma.

"You're carried anyway. You don't have to walk. Ayanokouji is the strongest person in our class!!"

"Yes!" Koenji said while jumping. "I will carry Kiyotaka-NiiChan!"

Therefore, I was here, riding Koenji, Onizuka, and Yukimura. Hirata was on Sudo's back as the commander.

Ryuen was at the other side of the yard. He was majestic on Ishizaki, Kondo, and Yamada's back He looked like the samurai on his horse.

"Start!"

When we heard the sign. Two armies ran into the battlefield.

Ryuji and Cho stopped two cavalries from class D that wanted to fight with Sudo. Ike surprised me by confronting Katsuragi by himself and he did a great job. Maybe because Shinohara was jumping and screaming from the sideline.

" Uwa!!!Man ride on the other man and crush another group of men! Is this heaven?"

Never mind.

"Go! Hirata!" Cho shouted.

Hirata nodded and ran through the gap on AD's front line. This was our strategy to take down Ryuen first. Class B would clear the front line for us and we ran through to Ryuen.

My job was to support Hirata from behind. So I didn't have to do much.

"Come on, Kuku!!" Ryuen laughed and push Hirata's hand. "Oh, how are you, Sudog? Kuku."

"Fine. Thank you."

Sudo said with a calm face. I looked at him with pride. My therapy worked very well.

When Ryuen couldn't provoke Sudo, he wasn't angry or surprised. But he grinned.

"Oh, I see. Kuku. Now you become a real dog, Kuku! Albert! Give the dog food, Kuku."

Yamada nodded and threw something to Sudo. He grabbed it and looked at it with curiosity.

"Don't open the gap!" Ryuji warned Hirata from behind. Hirata realized it and could dodge Ryuen's hand closely. He used that moment to grab Ryuen's headband.

But--

"Eh!" Hirata exclaimed with surprise when he couldn't grab Ryuen's headband. I could see his finger hold the strip of cloth. But why couldn't he pull it from Ryune's head?

Yukimura looked at them with anger.

"I know it! Ryuen put a gel on his hair!!" He cried out. "So his headband becomes slip."

"Shitty trick. But don't against the rule. " Onizuka said.

"Hirata will be in trouble. Let's go to help him. " I guessed.

But suddenly, Sudo left the formation, causing his cavalry to break.

"W--What? Sudo-Kun?" Hirata opened his eyes wide.

Sudo didn't answer. He walked out of the yards.

"Kukuku!" Ryuen laughed. "The dog is gone. Now, it's time for another dog. Kuku."

He turned in my direction.

Oh shit.

"I will crush you, Ayanokuku. I will revenge you for stealing that last piece of paper, Kuku!"

"Wait. Didn't you want to revenge him because he wins you many times?" Ishizaki asked.

"I will revenge him for it later. Kuku. But now, the paper is more important! You know how long I was in that restroom, Kuku! I got Hemorrhoids, Kuku!"

Ryuen looked at me with vengeance eyes.

"Say, Kuku. " He said. "How long have you dated with Sakayanagi? I think you must be the lovebirds. Since you have a couple cane, don't you?"

"Oh! Roasted!"

Kondo and Ishizaki laughed at each other. Then, they bumped their fist.

Before we continued. I had to tell you about these facts.

1. Ishizaki and Kondo wore the metal ring. Maybe, they bought it at the same time.

2. The hair gel is inflammable.

3. Ryuen put the gel on his hair very much. So he could be sure that no one could grab his headband.

When those metal rings percussed. It caused a little spark.

For Ryuen's hair gel, the little spark was enough.

"KukuuuuuuU!!!!!" Ryuen screamed when his head was blazing.

"Ryuen-San!!!!!" Ishizaki and Kondo cried out.

"Kuku! I want water!!!"

Ryuen jumped out of his horse and ran to the nearest water sync. Then, put his head in it.

"Did Ryuen just out of the battle?" Onizuka asked unsurely.

"Yes. " I nodded.

Ayanolucky.

...

Except for Ryuen's case. Our situation was bad. Without Sudo, we started losing to AD teams.

Finally, it was only me, the weakest calvary. While our opponents had 7 calvaries surrounding us.

"How should we do, Ayanokouji?" Yukimura asked with the trembling sound.

"W--We should give up, shouldn't we?" Onizuka.

"Ayanokouji-Nii-chan. I'm afraid. " Koenji was about to cry.

I looked around. Our situation was hopeless. But we couldn't give up. At least, I had to steal someone's headband. We could lose our scores right now.

"We had to stand until the time out. " I said. "I won't give them 50 scores."

"But how can we stand until that time?" Yukimura asked.

I gritted my teeth. The sweat was pouring on my forehead.

I just needed some luck.

Luck?

.

.

.

"Yukimura, Onizuka, Rokusuke-Kun. When I give a sign, you throw me into the air."

"What?" Those three cried out at the same time.

"Oh. And please carry me when I fall. If I fall to the floor, we will lose."

"Wait! How does it make us win?" Onizuka asked.

"Just do it. It's our last chance."

Our opponents didn't get my horse a chance to resist. They sprinted to me at the same time.

"Throw me."

"B--But--"

"Now! Throw me!"

Ayanokouji flies high.

Seven men grab seven headbands.

None of it was the red team's.

-Hiku, Yukimura Teruhiko

...

We won the cavalry war. Everyone ran to the yard to congrats me. But I ignored them. The most important thing now was to find Sudo.

"Hirata. " I asked him when we came back to the tent. "Do you know where is Sudo?"

"I don't know. But I saw Yamada-Kun put this to Sudo-Kun. " He sounded worrying. I took that thingfrom Hirata. It was a little piece of paper, like Karuizawa's notes.

I almost dropped the note when I saw its content.

Horikita Suzune's spine was injured. She has to go to the hospital.

Vol. 5 Chapter 7 Excacitraitrecogzinator

"Good Luck. Doc. " I padded Doc's shoulder after I finished 200m race, the last competition in this morning. So this was the last chance for him too.

Doc smiled awkwardly. He was in the same group as Onizuka. So I could say he wasn't hopeless at all.

I walked back to the tent. After this, it would be a lunch break. I decided to rest for a while. I heard from somewhere that instantly eating after exercise can be dangerous.

"Hey. Kiyotaka. It seems to be trouble."

Someone referred me with my first name. I was surprised by the fact that it was Karuizawa.

"What do you mean? And why are you calling me with my first name?"

Karuizawa shrugged her shoulder. "Well. I start calling Yousuke-Kun with his first name. So I think I should start calling you too."

It didn't make sense, did it?

"However. We lost Horikita and Sudo at the same time! Do you know what happened?"

I considered it for a while. Hirata said that he didn't want our classmates to know about that letter. But Karuizawa wasn't a tell-all girl.

"Sudo got the letter from class D. It said Horikita is going to the hospital?"

"Hospital!? Her injured's serious that much?" Karuizawa exclaimed. We had the nursing room and clinique in this school. But it was for the normal ill or injury. If we needed to go outside, it might be serious.

If we needed to go.

"No. Horikita is fine. I call her and can confirm that she's in the nursing room. Hazama-Sensei is taking care of her."

"Eh!? What's about that letter!?"

"It's a trick for sure. Sudo's too impatient. " I shook my head. "But I can't call him. He left the phone in his bag."

"Moe! This's bad!" Karuizawa moaned. "At least, Horikita-San will come back, won't she?"

"If Hazama-Sensei let her go. He's a very great doctor though. I'm sure he will cure Horikita soon."

Karuizawa sighed with relief.

"Phew. Pathetic Horikita-San. It's a hard time for her. Since the racing, it looks like she's been malicious."

"She is been malicious. " I insisted.

"Really?"

"Hirata told me and I think so. " I was sure it was Kushida. Inogashira confirmed it. But I decided to not tell anyone.

Not only Horikita. Our every step was known by our enemy. Sudo or Onodera met only a weak opponent. While Yukimura, Ike, or Doc met the strength athlete.

"Can't you do something to help her?" Karuizawa asked.

"I'm not a mastermind. I just..."

"You're just a lucky guy. I know. But can't you use your luck to do something?"

I licked my lips and thought about it.

"I can do something. "

"Right? What will you do?"

"Let's help the janitor clean the trash. " I stood up.

"What?"

"Doing good is the best way to increase Poonya. And Poonya will increase your luck. This is the best we can do now."

Karuizawa looked at me unbelievably. But suddenly, she turned to the yard and opened her eyes wide.

"Oh! Look! It's Sotomura-Kun's turn."

Without asking my willingness, Karuizawa dragged me to the sideline. Doc was standing behind the line, preparing to run. He was sweaty with nervous.

Besides me and Karuizawa. Many girls seemed to be interested in this competition and it was surprised me. Doc wasn't Hirata. He was never popular.

"What happened?" I asked her.

"Well. You know that Mori-san gives Doc a challenge, right? We girls think it's funny so we make a little gambling. He can do it or not. " Karuizawa explained. "Most of us take on the notside."

"What about you?"

"I bet that he will win."

"Hm? Why?"

Karuizawa smiled. "Because it's more excited."

I nodded. "I feel you. Without risk, the gambling won't be fun."

"But I think I will lose now. Look at class D."

Doc's opponents from class C were Kondo and Komiya. They were in the basketball club. No wonder, it was an impossible work for Doc.

I looked at Mori. She looked at Doc with--Did I misunderstand--expected eyes.

I could see hopelessness in her eyes too.

The girls who bet that Doc would lose licked their lips with confidence. This was a sure victory.

Bad for them--

"Do you have something you want to buy soon?"

"I saw a gorgeous metal ring at Keyagi mall yesterday. But it was so expensive. Why?"

"Well. You will have enough points to buy it soon."

I already blessed Doc.

And the blessing from a lucky guy like me was as worth as a god's blessing.

The gun was shot. And the runner was released.

"Yargh!!!!" Doc screamed and ran like his life was in danger.

He ran and ran and ran. Alas, he was still slower than a turtle with the 100t brick on its armature.

However, 1 is more than 0.

"W--What happened!?" Fujimaki cried out shockingly.

Doc bogged down and turned around. He found himself was the only one running. The rest nine were collapsing and holding their belly with suffering behind the start line.

"My stomach!!" They moaned.

It would be found later that they got appendicitis at the same time, except Onizuka. He just ate spoiled bread and got diarrhea.

Doc was confused and not sure if he should continue running or not.

Suddenly--

"Hideo-Kun! Run!!!" Mori yelled.

"Ossu!!!"

Doc replied and continued running. He almost fell many times but he still kept running.

With the cheering from the audience, Doc could reach the finish line finally.

"And, without expectation, the first place is--Sotomura Hideo from class 1-D!!!!!!"

Fujimaki jumped with happiness, even he was excited about this victory.

Half of my girl classmates seemed to be dead. They just lost big gambling.

"Hell Yeah!!!" Karuizawa screamed and hugged me excitedly.

"Oi. Hug your boyfriend, not me. " I warned her. Karuizawa flinched and separated from me immediately.

Doc ran back from the finish line. He smiled as wide as he could.

"Nene-chan! I can do it!" I noticed that he forgot to use his ancient accent.

"You can do it! Hideo-Kun!" Mori screamed and hung her arm around Doc's neck.

"Nene-chan--Nene-chan--Nene-chan--Nene--"

"You can call me with my first name. But you don't have to call me all the time."

"No--I--can't breath--"

"Shit! Hideo-Kun!"

His first turned red, not because he was abashed but because his blood couldn't run.

Karuizawa and I looked at them from a distance.

"What a heartwarming. " I commented.

"Ah! I want a childhood friend! But not that pink hair onion. " Karuizawa mumbled.

...

There was an exited sound from the yard. But Horikita Suzune didn't hear. No, she heard it, but she didn't realize its existence.

Horikita was waiting and hoping for someone's visit.

Her brother, Horikita Manabu.

Horikita knew that her brother wouldn't come. Since she became a mid-schooler. Manabu never showed his love to her anymore.

She knew that he thought she was just a child. A weak and defective child that couldn't reach or compare to him. That was the reason she came to this school.

But sometimes, she was tired and wanted a little pad from her beloved brother.

Like this time.

Horikita ruined it again.

If her class turned back to class D again, it was her fault.

Just like in the island test.

Just like in the Zodiac test.

Just like when she cleaned the bottle.

While her classmates were fighting outside. All she could do was laying on the bed in the nursing room and let Dr. Frankenstein's Monster heal her.

"Just drink this mandora drink. You will be fine. " Hazama-Sensei said and gave her a suspicious cup of drink.

"Can I ask you which university you study?" Horikita asked.

"Hogwarts, Haward, Oxford. It's not a problem. I can heal you. It's all you should know. "

"I think it's a big problem."

"Funny. I don't even have a medical certificate and you worry about which university I graduate."

"That should be--What?"

Hazama-Sensei ignored her and closed the curtain around her bed. She heard he talked something with the patient in the next bed. She didn't sure what he said or who was that patient.

Suddenly, she heard her phone ring. Horikita answered it. It was from Kushida Kikyo.

Horikita raised her eyebrows. After giving her a phone number reluctantly, Kushida never called.

"Hello."

"Horikita-San. Can you go to the nursing room for a moment?" Kushida asked from the other side of the phone.

"I'm already in the nursing room."

The caller became silent for a while.

"Please wait there. I have something to tell you."

Then, Kushida hung up. Horikita didn't get any clue from this call. What did Kushida want to talk with her?

She warned herself to beware. Kushida might relate with her injured.

After a moment. Kushida opened the curtain and walked to her bed, followed by Chabashira-Sensei.

"What's going on here?" Horikita asked. If Kushida took the teacher with her, this wasn't just chit-chat for sure.

"I want to talk to you about Kinoshita-San?"

"Who?"

"Can't remember even the person that you hurt, Kuku?"

That disgusting laugh. There was only one.

The curtain was opened. Ryuen Kakeru stood there, beside the next bed.

On that bed, a crying girl that Horikita met many times in this sports festival was laying.

So she is Kinoshita-San?

"What do you mean that I hurt her, Ryuen-Kun?"

"I mean what I mean Kuku. When you two compete in the obstacle course, you hit Kinoshita on purpose, didn't you, Kuku?"

"Are you insane? I never do something like that."

Ryuen grinned. "But the video told differently, Kuku. While you were running, you turned around to look at Kinoshita many times, Kuku. I think you do it that you will know how far Kinoshita was. Then, when she came closer, you just ran out of the yard and hit Kinoshita, Kuku."

"I turn around because Kinoshita-San kept calling my name!"

"But Kinoshita said she didn't say a word, Kuku."

Horikita stood up with anger.

"Why did I have to do it? It's nonsense."

Ryuen shook his head.

"It actually very makes sense, Kuku. You lost Kinoshita many times, Kuku. So you decided to cut her out of the game, Kuku."

Ryuen's laugh made Horikita mad. She breathed in and tried to calm herself down.

"It's just your theory."

"Unfortunately. " Chabashira-Sensei who kept silent for all the times spoke out. "Kinoshita's injured is very serious and it seems to be a willful wound. This is too harsh to just let it go without any investigation. Kinoshita also wants to appeal. If you can't show your evidence, we had to take this case to the student council."

Horikita flinched after hearing it. If she couldn't prove her innocence, her brother would know it. He might be mad at his stupid sister.

"Oi! This is a nursing room! Don't be noisy!" Horikita stopped herself from warning Hazama-Sensei that his voice was the loudest here.

"Sorry. We have a case to--"

Chabashira-Sensei stopped her sentences when she saw Hazama-Sensei.

Also as him.

Two teachers looked at each other like no one else was in that room like they traveled into their private dimension.

Hazama-Sensei coughed.

"Ahem. Hazama Kuroo Desu. The nursing teacher. Nice to meet you."

Chabashira-Sensei smiled like a maiden.

"Chabashira Sae Desu. I'm class 1-C's instructor teacher. Nice to meet you."

Kushida and Horikita looked at their teacher shockingly. Chabashira used the voice like a little girl that they never heard or expect that she would do.

"Sensei--Are you drunk?" Kushida asked with worried. "It's just noon. You shouldn't drink until--"

Suddenly, Chabashira moved her hand only a bit. But the next second, Kushida's mouth was pinned with the clothespin.

"Haha. " Chabashira-Sensei laughed like a shy girl. "Sorry for my student. She talks too much sometimes."

"I see. " Hazama-Sensei sleeked his hair. "Deal with kids is difficult. But it looks like you can deal with them like a professional."

"Sweetmouth, Hazama-Sensei."

"Call me. Kuroo-San, please."

Chabashira-San giggled. "Yes. Kuroo-San. You know what. Why don't we just find something to eat this lunch? And I will tell you how to deal with these kids."

"Sound good. Let me treat you, Chabashira-San."

"Sae-San. " Chabashira fixed the words.

Two teachers laughed before walking arm in arm out of the nursing room.

"Oi! " Ryuen shouted. "Chabashira-Sensei. Shouldn't you help me about Kinoshita's case, Kuku?"

Instantly, Chabashira ran back and pulled Ryuen's shirt, lifting him up from the floor.

"You know what, you little bastard. " She whispered. "I wait for this moment since I was born. And I won't let some little injury ruin it. Do you hear me?"

"I--I understand--Ku--"

"Say loud!! Do you hear me!!?"

"I understand, Sensei, Kuku!" Ryuen was about to cry.

"Good. Now do it for yourself, like that time when you learn how to make yourself satisfied. And don't dare use that Kuku words in front of me again. And I will show you what is violence is!"

Chabashira let Ryuen fall to the floor. Then, she smiled and walked to Hazama-Sensei.

"Sorry for letting you wait."

Ryuen looked at them until he couldn't see them, before standing up and holding his breath.

"Calm down. Kuku. " He mumbled. "You're this volume's antagonist, remember? Kuku."

Then, he turned to Horikita and Kushida.

"However, I won't let this case go like when Sudo hurt my classmates again. Kuku. I will do my best to punish you, Horikita, Kuku."

"I said I didn't do it."

"So why don't we report it to the student council, Kuku? I'm sure the student president will be interested in this, Kuku."

Horikita became silent. She couldn't let her brother know.

No, she mustn't make this a trouble. The trouble from a stupid sister would make him shame.

Because he would hate her more.

"Ryuen-Kun. I think we can compromise. " Kushida spoke out.

"Hm?"

"I'm sure Horikita-San is unintentional. However, we couldn't deny the responsibility."

Lie!

Horikita bit her lips. Kushida was lying. This was big bullshit! They planned it to make her fail.

The most annoying was she couldn't protect herself at all.

"I will apologize. " Horikita made a decision. It wasn't about she was right or not. She had to deal with a problem.

"Kuku. It's not that easy. Suzune. Kinoshita is in the athlete club, Kuku. If she's injured, she can't practice and she will lose the opportunity, Kuku. Don't have to say about 400,000 points that she had to pay for changing the representative. It's a lot of benefits, isn't it? Kuku."

"Please, Ryuen-Kun!" Kushida played along with him.

Ryuen pretended to sigh and walked to Kinoshita's bed. When he came back, he said;

"My classmate wants 1,000,000 points as damages. Kuku."

"Nonsense. " Horikita replied immediately.

"So let's call the council, Kuku."

Ryuen walked to the door. Horikita didn't know if he literally walked slowly for giving her a chance to change her mind or it was just her imagination.

If she admitted it and paid 1,000,000 points. Not only did she have to pay too much, but she also accepted accusations. Horikita Suzune never kneeled to anyone.

But if Ryuen reported it to the student council, the rumors that 'The president's sister hurt her opponents for purpose' would spread around the school. And she couldn't let it happen too.

The play that Ryuen and Kushida were playing happened next to her and she couldn't do anything.

"Ryuen-Kun. Can I pay for Horikita-San?"

"Kuku?"

"I don't think Horikita-San will be that kind of person. But I don't think Kinoshita-San was lying too. It's just an unfortunate accident. So--"

"Kuku. Do you join class B's cult, Kuku? No. Suzune is the guilty one. If she didn't pay, it meant nothing, Kuku. Well. Let's go to the council's room, Kuku."

"Wait."

Horikita cried out to stop him. She looked at him with anger and patient eyes.

"If I pay, you will pretend that this never happens, right?" Horikita asked.

"Oh. Are you admitting--"

"No. I'm not guilty. 1,000,000 points aren't damages. It's just price for my stupidity."

"Kuku. She doesn't patent at all. Will you forgive her, Kinoshita? Kuku" Ryuen yelled.

Kinoshita answered from behind the curtain. "Unforgivable!"

Ryuen shrugged his shoulder.

"But I'm a kind guy, Kuku. Maybe I can accept your offer in a personal. Kuku. Then, I will convince my classmate. Kuku."

"You said 1,000,000 points, right?"

"It's a previous offer. You denied me once, Kuku. The condition has changed, Kuku. I will think about it if you kneel and bow for begging my mercy."

Horikita stared at him.

"You!!"

"Oi. Don't look at me like that, Kuku. Or you want me to report to the student council, Kuku."

"I'm afraid that I can't let you do that, Ryuen-Kun."

The door was opened and a girl with a ponytail walked inside.

Ryuen raised his eyebrows.

"It's not your business, Kuku."

"Yeah. But as a good Japanese citizen. I have to warn you about the presumption of innocence. The accused is innocent until proven guilty. I think you are treating Horikita-San like a culprit. "

"As she is--"

"As she is claimed to be. " The girl fixed his words. "Of course, you can consider this agreement as compromising. However, I think forcing someone to bow to you is against a human right. Especially, to the innocent. And I don't think the teacher will accept this rascal behavior. Hazama-Sensei and Chabashira-Sensei are still--Uh--flirting outside. They can come in here any time."

Ryuen looked at the girl and laughed.

"We have a third wheel here. Kuku " He said to Horikita. "You don't have to decide now. I will come to get your answer after the sports festival. Prepare yourself, Kuku."

He announced and walked out of the door.

The girl smiled at Kushida.

"Kikyo-chan. Can I talk with Horikita-San privately?"

Despite having grievances on her face, Kushida nodded and walked out of the nursing room.

Horikita looked at the new girl with an unsure feeling. She didn't know if she could trust this girl.

"Thanks for helping me. But--who are you?"

"Amikura Mako. " She answered. "Ayanokouji Kiyotaga-Kun asked me to come here to meet you."

...

"I still didn't understand."

"Hm?"

"How helping the janitor clean the trash will help us win?" Karuizawa asked while putting another can in a garbage bag.

"Just wait and see. " I answered her and collected a can of beer from the floor.

Um. Weird. Why did I find it at class A's tent?

Suddenly, I saw Ike running toward me.

"Ayanokouji!!" He yelled.

"What? Aren't you competing in a scavenger hunt race?" I asked him.

"Yes! I have to find this! Do you have one?"

Ike showed me a piece of paper that he got from the competition.

Find the excacitraitrecogzinator

"Oh. You have to find theexcacitraitrecogzinator."

"What is the excacitraitrecogzinator?" Karuizawa asked.

"I think I have one in this garbage. "

"Hurry up!"

I looked in my garbage bag for a while and finally found the excacitraitrecogzinator that someone dropped on the floor.

"Here. Theexcacitraitrecogzinator"

"Seriously, what is theexcacitraitrecogzinator?"

"Yeah! Theexcacitraitrecogzinator!!"

Ike took it and then ran to the front line. Since other opponents were still finding their stuff, Ike got first place for the first time.

I turned my face to Karuizawa.

"See. Do good, get Poonya, increase your luck."

"What the hell on earth is theexcacitraitrecogzinator?"

Author's note: Sorry for Horikita's confronting part. It's basically a copy from the light novel.

Vol. 5 Chapter 8 Rest for a while

"Ok. Kiyotaka. We helped the janitor clean the yard between the lunch break, gave every single thing that the scavenger hunt racer asked, and changed Koenji's diaper. We did everything that you said it will increase the Poonya. But I still didn't get how we will win with this?" Karuizawa said. "And for the god's sake. What the Fxck is the excacitraitrecogzinator?"

"It's theexcacitraitrecogzinator. " I answered.

I looked to the yard. The three-leg races were going to end. The last group was waiting at the start line. But Sudo and Horikita still didn't appear.

Sudo assigned his name in every representative competition. Since he couldn't compete, Hirata had to pay 300,000 points to put someone to replace him. I who became rich from the Zodiac test helped him for 100,000 points. But if Sudo and Horikita didn't come back for the last competition. I was afraid that I and Horikita couldn't take the burden anymore.

"Don't worry. It'll work. " I told Karuizawa a lie.

Lucky-chan, if you want to do something, please do it right now.

"If you said so. " She sighed. "But, Kiyotaka. What's wrong with Sakura-San? She kept looking at me for a while."

I turned my head to Sakura. She was looking at us with worrying eyes.

I bit my lips and sighed with tiredness.

"Being Harem protagonist is tired, you know?"

"What?"

"Nothing. Wait here. I have something to do."

"About Sudo-Kun and Horikita-San?"

I nodded as answering. Then, walking into the tents. I saw Inogashira was laying on a field bed.

"Um. Inogashira. Are you okay?"

"I never exercise this hard. " She mumbled. Her eyes looked so dead.

"Sorry for it. Can you help me with something? Please use your brain to figure it out where is Sudo?"

Inogashira blinked.

"I can't. I can't anymore. I ran out my energy. Now, I can't even count to 10." Her eyes opened wide. "Ah! That! That's the light! My great-grandfather is there, waving to me. I will be there right now, grandpa!"

"Oi. Stay with us! Come out of that light."

"Oh. It's beautiful. Sherlock-San and Poirot-San is there too!"

I slapped Inogashira to stop her from traveling to another world. But it didn't work. So I called Shinohara to do CPR.

After saving the great detective's life. I walked back to Karuizawa.

"Did it work?"

I shook my head.

Suddenly, I heard the intercome's announcement from the distance.

The boy with red hair's parents, come and get him at the director building, please.

"Finally. " I grabbed my hand so hard.

"Hm? It's Sudo-Kun, right?"

I nodded. "I think so. I will go and take him back here."

Karuizawa grabbed my hand before I would go.

"Wait. Your leg. I will go by myself."

I shook my head.

"No. You stay here. Horikita competes in Joint 1200m relay. If she didn't come, we had to find a new representative. You should stay here to spare. " I explained.

No one would ask me to substitute for the racing for sure. So I didn't worry if I couldn't come back in time.

"Oh. And take my phone. If it has to change the representative. Use my point for it. " I opened my phone and gave it to Karuizawa. "And don't transfer my points to your pocket."

"I won't do something like that! Who do you think I am? Thief?"

"A shopping addict gal. " I answered and walked out of the yard.

...

Under the shadow of the building. Amikura Mako and Horikita Suzune was standing there.

Two girls were confronting the most influential student in this school, Horikita Manabu, the student president.

Why were they be here?

We had to travel back to the nursing room, where Suzune first met Amikura.

"Why do Ayanokouji-Kun send you here?" Suzune asked Amikura after listening to her introduction.

"Well. I come here for a toilet. But Ayanokouji-Kun asked me if I can come to the nursing room to check you. " Amikura explained.

Horikita sighed and sat on the bed.

"Can you tell me about our situation right now?" She could ask since Amikura was on the same team.

"I can tell nothing. Both teams can win. Depend on this afternoon. But your class is in danger. " Amikura walked to the window and looked to the courtyard.

"What happened?"

"Sudo-Kun is disappeared."

Horikita sighed. "I know it! Sudo-Kun might be angry with something--"

"No. He thinks you have to go to the hospital."

Suzune raised her eyes and looked at Amikura. "Are you serious?"

Class B girl explained about that trick letter to Horikita. The girl became silent after hearing it.

Sudo Ken is impatient. This was the fact like the sun rises at the east. But what she didn't expect at all. It was Sudo ran out of the yard to find her.

"I think he's really like you. " Amikura said with a teasing tone.

"I don't think so. At our first month, he tried to punch me."

"At your first month. You tried to kill Ayanokouji-Kun. But now you don't do it anymore." She smiled. "Ayanokouji-Kun tells me."

Horikita pursed her lips and thought about it. Amikura was right. Sudo was changed. Not only him, everyone around her had changed--Almost everyone. Yamauchi was still a shitty pervert as always.

Sudo became calmer. Ike stopped doing a pervert thing around with girls. Karuizawa stopped bullying others. Shinohara didn't act annoying anymore. Kushida stopped trying to befriend her. Matsushita got her ear surgery. And Even Ayanokouji could talk with others like a normal human, not a mysterious awkward boy like the first day.

But she didn't notice. She didn't look around. She looked only in front of her, at her brother's back.

So it wasn't strange that she didn't see Sudo developing his feeling toward her.

What about her?

Horikita didn't change at all. She was still an arrogant and annoying girl, who could do nothing for her class. She couldn't figure Ryuen's plan out and had to pay for it.

"Will you go back to the yard?" Amikura asked.

"I have to--" Horikita tried to stand up but suddenly, she felt the suffering on her calf and fell down again.

"You don't have to force yourself. I checked your competition schedule. You will compete in a joint 1200m race, right? It's the last competition. You can rest for a while."

Horikita shook her head.

"I can't rest. If I don't show up in the yard, right now. My--" She stopped. "My classmate will think I'm weak."

"You mean your brother?"

Horikita flinched. "I don't know what you mean."

"You want to make your brother--to be more specific--the student president accepts your ability, right?"

Suzune couldn't excuse now.

"How do you know? Ayanokouji-Kun tells you?"

"No. Ayanokouji-Kun won't be telltale. My classmate, Ichinose-chan, was told this fact by the vice president, Nagumo Miyabi."

Amikura sat aside Horikita.

"Tell me, Horikita-San. Do you think you will use this sports festival to make your brother accept you?"

"Yes. The sports festival seems to be only about your strength. But actually, it asks for your arrangement ability, your social skill, your willpower, and your strategy. It's the best way to show someone that you have everything to fight with this world." Horikita sighed. "And I fail."

She was surprised that she could tell many things to this girl. Amikura had the same atmosphere as Ayanokouji but was less mysterious. It made her more trustable...

"Why do you think you fail?"

Horikita had to think about it for a while before answering.

"When I look at my friend, I realize that I was left behind. Everyone is changed. And I'm still an arrogant waffle addict bitch. I can't reach my brother when I was in a mid-school. Since I'm not changed from that times. It's impossible to reach him right now too."

"You're wrong."

Amikura suddenly answered.

"What?"

"You're changed. Ayanokouji-Kun told me. " Amikura said. "You know? He found that he's really hated you in the first few months--"

"Hey!"

"Sorry. But it's a fact. However, you're changed. You think about others and don't think you're better than your classmate like before. You show your real self to Ayanokouji-Kun. He even starts realizing you as a woman."

"Why do I feel like I want to kill him right now?" Horikita mumbled. But she realized that she was smiling and blushing.

What happened!?

"You can make Ayanokouji change the feeling toward you this much. Yes. I'm sure you've changed too."

Horikita looked at the mirror opposite her bed.

In that mirror, she saw a stranger--No, old friend.

She hadn't seen this girl for a long time. A short hair girl who smiled and laughed--

"But..." That stranger was gone. "I don't change enough."

"Changing is changing. There isn't enough or not enough."

"No, there is. I still can't reach my brother. He'll retire from the council this October. If I can't reach him now, I will never have a chance again."

"Did your brother tell you?" Amikura asked the strange question.

"Tell what?"

"Tell that if you can't reach him while he being the student council, you won't reach him again in this life."

Horikita shook her head.

"Did he tell you anything? Did he decide the deadline?"

She shook her head again.

"That's it! You don't have a deadline. Your competition will begin in an hour, not in 10 minutes. Your deadline--didn't even exist. And why do you have to rush yourself?"

Horikita couldn't answer.

Right. Why did she have to rush herself?

Amikura put her hand on Horikita's shoulder.

"For now. Rest for a while. Your leg is injured and only a fool will run with the injured leg."

Two girls rest in the nursing room until Horikita could walk properly. She didn't hurt anymore

Amikura smiled at her and walked with her new friendback to the yard. But when they reached the entry. They met someone walking into the building.

Horikita Manabu and his secretory.

Suzune looked at her brother. Her eyes had no fear. But her hand was shaking.

"Say something. " Amikura whispered to her. Suzune found that her hand stopped shaking immediately.

"Onii-San. " She said. "I can't reach you today."

The student president raised his eyebrows.

"So you know class D's situation?"

"Yes. I know. But--" Horikita breathed in. "I'll fix it."

She walked past her brother to the door. But then, stopped and turned around.

"And I will reach you someday."

She left her announcement and walked out of the building. Amikura smiled and ran following her.

...

Horikita Manabu looked following his sister before sighing with relief.

"She is changed, isn't she? Horikita-Kun. " Tachibana asked with a teasing smile. She reserved Horikita-Kun for this situation.

"Yes. Suzune is changed. " Manabu smiled, shedding his serious expression.

"But someone didn't change at all. " Tachibana giggled. "You have to compete in 10 minutes but still had a time for going into the building to take the paper?"

Manabu's face became red. "D--Don't be nonsense, Tachibana!! I really forgot the paper!" He tried to use his scary glare that always worked with his secretory. But it was powerless for now.

Tachibana shrugged her shoulder. "Ok. Ok. I believe you. You Siscon tsundere." She glared at him. "I don't hate that part of you though."

...

When I took Sudo back to the tent. Horikita was waiting there. Sudo dashed toward her.

"Horikita. Are you okay?" He cried out.

"I'm okay. " Horikita answered a bit annoyingly. "And why do you fall for that stupid trick?"

Sudo smiled for the first time today. "Well. I'm worried about Horikita. Naturally, I have to protect my important person, right?"

Horikita's corner of the mouth was lifted and became something that looked like a smile. She shed it immediately though.

"Don't forget that if you can't get the most score of our year, you can't call me with my first name."

Sudo hit his forehead and exclaimed. "Oh! I forget it!"

Karuizawa sneaked to stand beside me. "Hey, Kiyotaka. " She called me. "Where did you find him?"

"At the broadcasting room. He gets lost while finding the ambulance that took Horikita to the hospital. Luckily, a white hair senpai took him to the broadcasting room."

Karuizawa opened her mouth wide.

"What!? He gets lost in his school?"

"He said since everything is nothing. So he sees no difference between left and right."

When everyone was all together, Hirata stepped out and announced.

"Excuse me. Everyone. I want a volunteer for a 1200m race."

"Hm? Doesn't every representative is here?" Yukimura asked with curiosity.

"Miyake-Kun got injured so he can't run. Hondo-Kun has to be his substitute. But he's getting coma now." Hirata explained.

We looked around. Our class's representatives were Sudo, Hirata, Maezono, Onodera, and Horikita. Besides these people, we didn't have any speed man left.

But suddenly, Sudo raised his hand and announced.

"I have one person to take this job. "

"Who? Sudo-Kun?" Horikita asked.

"Ayanokouji. And he will be the last runner. "

Everyone became silent for a while before releasing their laugh.

"Are you serious?" Ike said while laughing.

"I'm always serious. " Sudo said. "This competition will decide my fate. I won't do anything for joking. "

When we realized that he was serious, Hirata asked him.

"Why does it have to be Ayanokouji-Kun? His legs are --"

"I know how his legs are. But--Can someone tell me what I said when we practice running?"

"We should wear nothing but panties?"

"No. Kanji."

Doc clapped his hand. "I remember it, sir! Make yourself as light as you can, and you will run as fast as you think!"

"Exactly. " Sudo nodded. "Among us. Except for me, Ayanokouji is the lightest one here. Not about weight. But it's what he was holding."

I could understand Sudo's words. I practiced Zen since I was five years old. I wasn't into it as much as Sudo. But at least, I understood its simple philosophy.

You don't need to hold anything.

"He'll be the perfect man for winning this game. Trust me. " Sudo convinced everyone.

"Come on!" Yamauchi protested. "He can't even walk without his cane!"

"I will go. "

Everyone turned their eyes to me after I said that.

"What?"

"I will win this. With my legs. " I promised to them.

"But--"

I looked at Hirata's eyes.

"Hirata. Do you trust me?"

Hirata licked his lip and looked at my eyes again. I didn't know if he could see my mind.

Because I felt something in my heart.

Something that told me I would win.

It was a whisper of luck.

The wind of my feelings might touch Hirata's heart. He nodded seriously.

"Ayanokouji-Kun will be the last runner."

"Eh!!!" Our classmates screamed in a harmony. But Hirata didn't care he led me, Sudo, and other runners to the yards. His action was a decree. No one could oppose him anymore.

"Good luck. " I whispered to Horikita when walking past her.

"You too. " Horikita nodded while preparing herself as the fifth runner.

Suddenly, her eyes were frozen by something in front of her. I looked following her side and found Horikita Manabu standing there as the last racer.

It looked like I had to compete with him.

"Horikita. Are you okay?"

"I find. " Horikita held her breath and nodded confidently. "Oh. I have something to ask you later. About Amikura Mako."

"Hm? Are you jealous?"

"Jealous my ass. " Horikita pretended to punch me. I thought I had nothing to worry about her. So I walked to my place.

The other last runners looked at me with surprise. Kito even spit.

"Hey. Boy. Don't you think you should wait at the sideline? It's dangerous here." Kiriyama, a member of student councils asked with worry. I thought I met him before but where--

"Oi. You don't have to worry about him. You should worry about yourself. Look at class 1-C's fifth racer." Nagumo, the vice president, said.

Kiriyama turned back and flinched when he saw Horikita.

"S--Shit--" His body was shaken. I remembered now. He was the one who was attacked by Horikita. "C--Can I withdraw now?"

"Too late. Kiriyama. " Nagumo laughed.

Horikita Manabu stared at me but he didn't say anything.

From the sideline. Ryuen and the gangs were pointing and laughing at me.

"Oi. Oi. Why is class C so cruel? They sent the handicap?"

"Maybe the rest of them is weaker than the handicap."

"Sakayanagi. Your boyfriend is handsome, isn't he? Kuku. " Ryuen yelled. "Tell me if you leave him, Kuku. I will take care of him, Kuku."

"What did you say, Ryuen-San?"

"Nothing. Kuku. " He started sweating.

I turned my face to them. Because of my emotionless face, Manabu might think I was getting angry.

"Ignore them. Ayanokouji. Focus on the competition."

I almost laughed.

"Thanks for the suggestion, the president. But I'm not angry."

The president left his right eyebrows.

Ryuen didn't stop mocking me.

"Why are you in this yard, Ayanokouji, Kuku? Why don't you take your Loli girlfriend on a date, Ku--"

Suddenly, they flinched when I broke my cane with my knee and stood probably with my own. Everyone in the yard looked at me with shock.

"Urusai Baka. " I said with a straight face and threw my broken cane to the crown of class D.

Vol. 5 Chapter 9 Everything is nothing

Without any fear, Sudo sprinted out of the start line as soon as he heard the gun sound. The audience cheered with excitement when he overtook the rest eleven competitors. Even the upperclassmen couldn't reach him. In this group, a man from class 2-A was nearest to Sudo. However, the distance was still 15 meters.

"Wow! Your friend is great, Kiyotaka. " Cho who standing next to me said.

Sudo passed the stick to Hirata who could keep the distance from the rest. The hybrid human who was the pillar of class C did his job very well. But the situation was changed when he sent the stick to Onodera.

Onodera was fast among girls. But other classes' third runners were all men and they were great at sports too. When she reached Maezono, we didn't lead anymore.

Now, the leader position was being usurped between class 3-A ad 2-A. While class 1-B was close to them. Suddenly, class 3-A's runner tripped and fell to the floor. She could stand up instantly, but not fast enough. Class 2-A was far away from her and class 1-B was just overtook her.

It seemed like fate making the reversal.

"Unfortunate for us, right? Prez. " Nagumo said to Horikita Manabu with a cunning smile on his face. "I think we can use this race to fight each other closely. But I have to take a victory this time."

He looked at his fifth runner who could make more distance from class 3-A.

"About total score. I did a little calculation and said with no doubt that I will win for sure. The new era is going to start."

"Do you think the school will be better with your policy?"

"Of course. The council is too kind. Making a hundred ways to fire students. But when they are fired, you also give a million ways to save them. In the end, no one is fired at all. I will make a new rule, president. The rule that will estimate students with their true ability!!"

Nagumo announced and took the stick from the fifth runner. It was the same time as Horikita Suzune took the stick from Maezono. She was fast enough to reach class 3-A. I turned back. It looked like I and the president would sprint at the same time.

"Nice! I will go first, Kiyotaka!" Cho took the stick from his classmate and sprinted out. I felt a bit nervous since I had to fight with the president for third place.

"You're so cunning. Ayanokouji. " The president spoke out.

"What do you mean?" I raised my eyebrows.

"You pretend to get injured in the leg. So I and other competitors will be careless to you. Genius plan. As expected from an interesting guy like you."

"It's just a coincidence. " I mumbled.

The fact was I didn't plan anything.

My legs were just happened recovered at the same time as I walked into the yard.

It was just a pure coincidence.

"Say what you want. It doesn't change the fact."

"I can see you're a real sibling. I'm not a hiding genius or something. I'm just a normal man who was lucky sometimes. " All the time.

"Um. I see. The real genius never claims he is a genius."

"Listen. I'm just lucky. Ok? How about this? You look at me while I running and you will know that I have nothing."

The president left his mouth's corner. "Deal."

He turned back and looked at the competitors running toward us.

"You know what. Your class is really changed."

"Really? Why do you know?"

"The student council is interested in every class. And I have to say. Your class won't be changed this much without help from a genius."

"Don't you think that genius is your sister? " I extended my hand, waiting for the stick from Horikita.

"No. "

Class 3-A's runner and Horikita Suzune reached us at the same time.

"She isn't a genius..." The president took the stick from his classmate. "Although she almost is."

"You sick Siscon. " I mumbled and grabbed the stick from Horikita and looked at her face. "I will take it from...Shit."

Shit

Shit

Shit

My old enemy.

A spider is crawling in the stick.

That damn spider!!

"Oh. May you take this kid to the finish line too? I find him crawling on the lane, and I'm afraid that someone will step on him. So I help him..."

I didn't know what on earth was the inspiration to Horikita to become a mercy angel without any context. And I didn't have time to ask too. Because as soon as I saw thatthing. I started running maniacally.

I had to run away from that monster!

But no matter how fast I ran. That monster was still stuck in my hand. It was very fast.

Wait. It was in the stick that I held, wasn't it?

What should I do then?

I knew! I just had to finish running and I could put the stick down. Then, I will survive from this beast!

So I ran, ran, and ran. I saw only the finish line. I didn't feel the wind touching my face, the surprise on the runner that I passed, or the cheering from audiences.

I had to run, run, and run. And then, I reached the finish line.

I threw the stick on the floor, gasped with tiredness, and realized that I should throw it away since I was in the lane.

And how was the spider in the running lane in the first place?

I shook my head and looked back to the lane, wondering which place we got?

And then, I saw the most surprising view.

Nagumo, Cho, and the president ran toward the finish line, being shocked that I reached the line before them.

"And the first place is..." Fujimaki announced. "Class 1-C!!!!!"

...

"I know it! I know it! Ayanokouji-Kun is the best!!" If Mori didn't brace her, Sato might hug me.

"It's just a coincidence though. " I mumbled but no one listened.

I was surrounded by the crown of class C praising me. I felt guilty for other runners. But Hirata just smiled and thumped up to me and Sudo looked satisfied that he chose the right one.

"Hey. They are about to announce the result. " Yamauchi yelled.

We turned our face to the big electric board beyond the yard.

"And the winner is--"

I grabbed my fist with excitement.

"The white team!!"

"We win!!!!!!!" Ike shouted and started shaking Shinohara insanely.

But we were done yet. We had to look at our class's score first.

"Next, this is the class's result."

The score of 12 class appeared on the screen. We didn't care about other years. The most important thing was our year's order.

Year 1

The 1st place Class 1-B

The co-2nd place Class 1-C and Class 1-D

The 4th place Class 1-A

"Shit. That's close. " Yukimura mumbled.

Our score was equal to class C. I sighed with relief. If I didn't win in the last competition, we would become the 3rd place and lost 50 points.

The most damaged class was Class A. They lose 200 points. It was hard to damage but except for Katsuragi and his faction, they weren't interested at all.

I looked at the screen. It told about each class's points too.

Year 1

Class 1-A 740 (-200)

Class 1-B 857 (50)

Class 1-C 732 (0)

Class 1-D 655 (-30)

Everyone mumbled to each other with excitement. There were many surprising things in this result. First, class B was the first class that could reach class A. I could see the happiness on class B's face. From the next month, they would become class A. The goal of all students in this school.

However, Ryuji didn't look happy that much.

"Congratulation. " I shook his hand. "Is it any matter?"

"I just wonder something. " He said with a serious face. "Sakayanagi--I'd heard of her a lot and I don't think she will lose this easy."

"Hm?"

"Do you know Kito Hayato?" He asked. I nodded. "You might not see him but he's the last runner for 1200m race. I'm from the same mid-school as him and I'm sure he's fast enough to beat Cho. However, he got the last place."

I raised my eyebrows. "If I'm not wrong, he is in..."

"Sakayanagi's faction. Right. I think their defeat is willfulness. Sakayanagi wants this to happen."

"It makes no sense. Why does she have to destroy her class?"

"I guess she wants to dominate the force. " Ryuji analyzed. "Katsuragi is the leader in this sports festival. When they lose, it will become his fault. No one will follow him anymore. Sakayanagi won't do anything without weighing the benefit. My class can't be careless. "

He shook his head.

"Maybe I just overthink. However, congratulation to you too. With this distance. You can become class B easily."

I said thank you and looked at our score again. If we didn't lose the class points because of some bad stuff we did, we would win class A now.

It was very impressive considering that in the first month, there was almost 1000 points distance between us.

"And finally, we will announce the best competitor in each year!!"

This was the biggest moment for Sudo. If he won, he could call Horikita by her first name.

Year 1: Shibata Cho

"Damn!!" Sudo cried out with disappointment. Yamauchi sighed with relief, he hated that his friend would get progress with a girl.

Cho smiled widely when he walked into the podium to take the trophy from the headmaster. He was asked to say something.

"Ahem. " He coughed before speaking to the microphone. "I'm very happy that I get this honor trophy! I promise to my classmate that I will do my best to make our class be class A on the graduation day!"

He cast the trophy beyond his head with happiness.

Suddenly, the trophy slipped out of his hand and flew across the yard.

It bumped Sakayanagi at her face.

The awkward silence covered the yard.

"Ahem. Shibata-Kun. I think we have something to talk about. " Sakagami-Sensei coughed and grabbed Cho's shoulder.

"What--What happened?"

Cho was dragged out of the podium. Fujimaki smiled awkwardly.

"Ah. Since Shibata-Kun violates another student. The referees decide to fine him and give the reward to the second place. Sudo Ken-Kun from class C instead. Sudo-Kun. Please come up."

It took time for a while until Sudo realized that he won.

The first thing he did wasn't run to the podium with happiness but turn to Horikita.

"Horikita--Suzune. Suzune. Can I call you Suzune!? Wait! Where is Suzune!?"

But Horikita wasn't at the place that she stood before.

She was disappeared.

I raised my eyebrows. Where did she go?

I decided to call her. But before I could do that--

"Ayanokouji. Come with me. " It was Kamuro from class A.

"Why?"

"Come with me. It's not a request. It's a command."

...

The orange light came through the window of the building.

Horikita Suzune stood under the sun's sight without any hesitation. She made up her mind.

"So you come, Kuku. "

"It's no use to run from you. Ryuen-Kun."

"What a precious girl. Kuku."

Ryuen walked into the corridor with Kushida. Horiktia glared at her classmate.

"Before we start. I think there is no use in pretending to be an angel anymore, right? Kushida-San."

Kushida still kept smiling as nothing happened.

"You are the one who tells Ryuen-Kun about our order, aren't you?"

"Hm. Where do you get this idea? Ayanokouji-Kun? Inogashira-San? They kept their eyes on me all day."

Horikita didn't surprise about hearing Ayanokouji's name. But Inogashira--

Forget it. It isn't a time.

"I feel it by myself. More than this, I finally remember you.--Kushida Kikyo, class 2-E. Miyamoto mid-school for blackmailing?"

The smile disappeared from Kushida's face.

"How long have you known?"

"Not long. But I started feeling weird that you seemed to not be surprised when I tried to blackmail Ayanokouji-Kun with our school's basic method. It's from the first textbook, isn't it?"

" Blackmailing 101. I still keep that textbook. It's very useful."

"Yeah. And I know now why you conspire with Ryuen-Kun. You want to make me who know about your history go out of this school."

"You can't blame me, Horikita-San. The first lines of Blackmailing 101said Don't become the one who was blackmailed. " Kushida tilted her head before turning her face into a demon. "And if you want to expose this truth. I have to warn you that I got a grade of A in How to destroy people's life. And I don't mind if my method will affect other ones, such as Ayanokouji-Kun or...your brother."

Horikita bit his lips with anger. She couldn't let her brother be in a trouble.

That was the reason she was here in the first place.

"Now. Ryuen-Kun. You want me to kneel and bow to you?"

"That's the reason I'm here, Kuku. Oh, don't forget 1,000,000 points. Kuku"

Horikita sighed.

"I have no evidence to fight with you. But I'm sure that this is your plan. You command Kinoshita-San to bounce me, and send Kushida-San to stand holding the waffle at the sideline."

"Both it's just your delusion, Kuku. I can't see the fact in it."

"Say what you want. But at least, can you tell me how your plan actually is?"

"Kuku. Of course, I will use my imagination to write a good novel for you, Kuku. What about?"

Ryuen started telling his novel.

He started with getting the information from Kushida. He arranged the competitors' orders with that information. And used it to win against class C. However, with much bad luck, he couldn't take the victory from it.

But there was a more precious result than that.

Making Horikita lose.

Kinoshita was another pawn. She crushed Horikita on purpose as same as the waffle. Then, Ryuen destroyed her leg to make this accident more serious. Now, Horikita didn't only get an injury, and also being suspicious in hurting Kinoshita.

"And all I have to do is give 500,000 points to Kinoshita. Money smells good, doesn't it?"

Horikita lost the color of her face. Ryuen is cold-blood and scarier than her expectation.

However--

"Are you sure that you tell everything to me like this?"

"Kuku?"

"What if I get the school this evidence--"

"If you talk about the recorder that I sure you use it. Kuku. I say it's just a novel. Just my assumption, Kuku."

"I just cut that part off."

"Do it, Kuku. And you will be more suspicious. Because I have one too, Kuku. "

Ryuen took the phone out of his pocket. Horikita looked at it unbelievably.

"You're so hopeless, Horikita-San. You have to use this stupid plan?" Kushida laughed sarcastically.

"Now. Knee! Kuku!!" Ryuen grinned while commanding.

Horikita grabbed her fist with sadness.

It was her fault.

She was told how foolish she was.

She sighed. As Sudo said, Everything is nothing.

Kneeing is nothing. Even Ryuen let her lick his foot--It was nothing too.

She just had to give up this time.

And when the next time had come, it would be her turn.

Horikita lowered her body, her knee touched the floor.

...

Under the orange light. Kamuro took me to the corridor before the laboratory.

"Is this a confession? Wow. Kaxxxa is right. Girls love a fast runner."

Kamuro looked at me with a disgusting face.

"What are you talking about?"

"Nothing. Sorry. "

She sighed and walked to the lab, then knocked on the door.

"I take him here."

"Thank you, Masumi-San. I will repay you later. "

Kamuro walked out of the corridor at the same time as the lab's door was opened.

Sakayanagi Arisu walked out of that room.

"Long time no see. Ayanokouji-Kun. Fufu. " She said. "8 years, 243 days, 3 hours, 12 minutes and...30 seconds. Fufu."

"I don't think we met each other before. " I replied.

"As I expect, Fufu. I know you but you don't know me. Fufu. " Sakayanagi said mysteriously. She started walking past me. Her cane made the sound while it percussed the floor.

"What? Do you call me just to talk to me in 3 sentences?"

"Fufu. "

She laughed and pointed to the stair at the end of the corridor.

"At the end of that stair. Ryuen Kakeru-Kun is treating Horikita Suzune-San to knee to him. Fufu."

"What?"

I opened my eyes widely and ran toward the stair without rethinking.

However, Sakayanagi still spoke behind me.

"It's a long time since I witness your luck, Fufu. When I saw it at the sports festival. It made my heart beat so hard. Ayanokouji-Kun. I want to witness it again. That's why I call you here. Fufu. "

She giggled.

"Good luck, Fufu. Although the white room made you the luckiest man in the world. Fufu."

"What!?"

That word made me bog down and turned away to Sakayanagi, causing me to trip and fall down the stairs.

"EH!"

I flew down to the lower floor.

"Ayanokouji-Kun!!"

I saw Horikita, Kushida, and Ryuen looking at me with surprise.

Then, my head smashed Ryuen's head and the world became dark.

...

"Ayanokouji-Kun!!" Horikita screamed while looking at Ayanokouji's head percussed with Ryuen's.

"Ugh!"

Ryuen cried out with a word before collapsing.

"Ayanokouji-Kun!!"

Horikita took Ayanokouji's body before it fell down from the floor. Suddenly, another girl ran out of the corner.

"Ayanokouji-Kun. Are you okay?"

"Amikura-San?"

Amikura Mako appeared and ran to look at Ayanokouji.

"Why are you here!?" Horikita asked.

"I'm just worried about you so..." Amikura laughed and scratched her head.

"Argh. Where am I, Kuku?"

Amikura and Horikita turned their head to Ryuen who was just about to wake up.

"Oh. Suzune. Kikyo--and some random side character. Why are you all here, Kuku?" He asked.

"Did he just call me a side character?"

"Don't you remember!?"

Kushida shouted with anger.

"W--What did you say, Kuku?"

"We're about to take that bitch!"

"Calm down. Kikyo. I'm scary, Kuku. What do you mean, Kuku? What are we doing?"

Kushida spat her saliva at Ryuen. "What the fuck!? We're planning to make Horikita injured while a sports festival. And claimed that she hurt Kinoshita. Then, you will force her to give you 1,000,000 points and knee to you."

Ryuen raised his eyebrows. "Is it my plan, Kuku?"

"Is it your plan?" Amikura spoke out.

Ryuen and Kushida turned in her direction, realizing Horikita and Amikura were here too.

"No. " Ryuen and Kushida answered at the same time. Before standing and running away from that corridor.

"What the--" Amikura mumbled. "Oh! Ayanokouji-Kun!"

She looked at Ayanokouji. He didn't wake up yet.

"Yabai. Amikura-San..." Horikita's voice was trembling. She raised her hand that just touched Ayanokouji's head.

Amikura closed her mouth with her palms.

There was blood on Horikita's hand.

...

Ayanokouji wasn't that heavy, Horikita and Amikura were strong girls. Therefore, they could take him to the nursing room on their own.

However, before Amikura would knock on the nursing room's door. She stopped because of the sound coming out of the room.

"Sob. Sob. You steal my virgin. "

It was Hazama-Sensei's sound.

"Come one. Don't cry. I will take responsibility."

It was Chabashira-Sensei's sound.

"Why do you have to smoke in a time like this?"

"I'm tired. And I want a cigarette. If we want to do it again..."

"Again. B--But..."

"Don't worry. I said I will take care of you. I have a stable job, and I have money. "

Horikita coughed and knocked on the door.

She decided to wait for a while, giving teachers to take care of their stuff.

Two minutes later, Horikita opened the door.

"Ayanokouji-Kun get hurt at his head, Sen--Sensei. "

She stuttered a bit after seeing Hazama-Sensei in a black suit with a skirt while Chabashira-Sensei was in a gawn.

"Oh. Take him to this bed. " Hazama-Sensei said.

Amikura and Horikita bore Ayanokouji to the bed near to the bed that was covered by the curtain.

"Oh! Use this bed instead. I have to clean that bed's bedcover. It's dirty. " Hazama-Sensei walked to the curtained bed. Horikita didn't want to imagine what made that bed dirty.

The nurse teacher opened the curtain and flinched when he saw Kinoshita laying on that bed.

"Kinoshita! Y--You didn't go to the yard?"

Kinoshita shook her head slowly.

"No.--No. Sensei. I--I didn't go to the yard."

She looked at the ceiling soullessly.

"S--So you see everything?" Chabashira-Sensei asked with a trembling sound.

Kinoshita turned over from them, looking to the darkness.

"I see it. " She whispered. "And no amount of therapy will ever make this moment okay."

Vol. 5 Chapter 10 Epilogue

Author's note: This is an epilogue chapter. So it gonna be a little short. I mean, a very very short.

"Why do you call me to come here this late, Sakayanagi-San?"

"I just want to confirm something, Fufu."

"Confirm what?"

"Amikura-San. You told Horikita-San that Ayanokouji-Kun asked you to go to the nursing room, didn't you? Fufu."

"How do you know?"

"Ryuen-Kun isn't the only one whom Kinoshita-San works for. Fufu."

"...So what?"

"Ayanokouji-Kun captured my eyes all day long. So I looked at him all the time, Fufu."

"Oh! I never think that you're in love with Ayanokouji-Kun. Well, if you're worried. I can confirm that he doesn't have a girlfriend yet. I don't know if he is a lolicon though..."

"I will forgive your inattentive rude, Fufu. Maybe I'm in love with him. Maybe I'm not. But it's not a point. Fufu. Since I watched him all day. I know that today, you didn't talk with him at all, Fufu."

"..."

"So it leads to two questions, Fufu. Why did you go to the nursing room? And why did you use Ayanokouji-Kun's name, Fufu?"

"..."

"If you don't answer, I will tell you, Fufu--"

"Why do you giggle every two sentences?"

"It's my signature. Like Ryuen-Kun's Kuku, Fufu. Now, let's come back to our topic. You can figure Horikita-San's unstable emotions and naturally, you want to help her. Fufu. But it's weird to be consoled by a stranger. So you used Ayanokouji-Kun's name that Horikita-San feels more comfortable with, Fufu."

"You're right. Now, can I go back? Ichinose-Chan will treat us with Shabu-Shabu--"

"Pieces, Fufu."

"...What did you say?"

"Do you know that I'm the chairman's daughter? Of course, he never gives me any privilege. But I can figure something out from him, Fufu. Amikura-San. Do you know that this school chooses its students in the first place? The exam and interview are nothing but a foreground, Fufu."

"I..."

"Of course, you know. My dad tells you by himself. Fufu. You're one of them. At first, you rejected his invitation. But when the first student list came out secretly, you change your mind and apply to ANHS immediately. Fufu. I don't know how you know about it. But I'm sure there's a way, Fufu."

"..."

"It's because you see a student's name, right? Someone you need to protect. Fufu. You can hide as a normal high-schooler and throw your past away. But it's against your nature. Fufu. You're built to protect. Fufu. You're a piece."

"How do you know that name?"

"Oh. I know many things, including the White Room. Professor Ayanokouji wants to make the luckiest man in the world. But he thought that that lucky guy need the assistant. The assistant helps him reach the top easier. The lottery that he has to buy. Fufu."

"..."

"Professor started a new project. If Ayanokouji Kiyotaka-Kun is a king. He needs other pieces to protect him until he can win the chess. However, the White Room is more successful than he expects. Ayanokouji-Kun can make everyone around him become his piece. Therefore, this project is canceled. And the members of this project were separated. Fufu...

" Knight, who must protect Ayanokouji-Kun with his physical power or you can say he is Ayanokouji-Kun's bodyguard. Fufu. He is still working with the White Room. But the other three came to this school. Fufu...

" Queen, who were built to protect Ayanokouji-Kun from the dirty of this world, makes sure that he won't be corrupted and if it's necessary. She will take all the sin from his action. In the end, she will become Ayanokouji-Kun's wife. Fufu. She is in this school too, still doing her job...

" Rook, the smartest one of all. He has to use his brain to support Ayanokouji-Kun. He's the most useless one now. I don't know why he comes to this school. But I believe he has a reason...

"And Bishop, the emotional supporter. Professor Ayanokouji finds that she is the main reason that makes his son weaker. Her tenderness makes him a kind guy. While Professor always says..."

"A kind person has the same meaning as a weak person."

"Fufu. You stop pretending, don't you? Bishop has the ability to recognize others' emotional weaknesses and has the instinct to save them. Fufu. This is the reason that you have to save Horikita-San, right? Bishop, Amikura Mako-San."

"...Yes."

"Fufu. I can confirm now."

"And what do you want from me? You will tell Ayanokouji-Kun the truth?"

"Ayanokouji-Kun never knows about Pieces Project's existent and he doesn't need to know, Fufu. I just want you to help me with something. Fufu."

"Is this about..."

"It's not about the classes war. Don't worry. Fufu. It's my personal goal. Fufu. In your group, I'm sure that Knights still works for the White Room. But I'm not sure about the other two, Fufu. You're the only one I'm sure that you're not my enemy. Fufu. I want you to help me find Queen and Rook."

"I don't know their real name. Actually, we weren't raised together."

"It's enough. Fufu. They still have a unique smell. The smell that you're familiar with. Fufu."

"But--why do you want to find them?"

"To make sure that they won't interrupt my fight with Ayanokouji-Kun. Fufu. Oh, you too, Amikura-San. When I fight with Ayanokouji-Kun. You need to not interrupt me, Fufu."

"F--Fight with Ayanokouji-Kun!?"

"I want to beat him and I will beat him, Fufu."

"And you hope me or them to not interrupt? We're made to protect him. We can't let anything bad happen to him."

"I'm not sure about the other two. But I'm sure you will help me, Fufu. Because my purpose to beat him is the same as your main purpose. Fufu."

"My purpose."

"His Freedom, Amikura-San. Fufu. " Sakayanagi Arisu smiled smugly. "I have to win him, so he will be free. Now, it's your time to decide. Will you help me, Fufu?"

Volume 5 ended.

Volume 6 coming soon.

A Little Announcement

Hi. Everyone.

I have to apologize for the long break. I'm working with the plot and preparing to make sure that I will do my best.

However, I'm busy lately. I have a lot of work to do (Of course, including this fanfiction. ), my university just started.

And there is a tragedy happening in my family. My grandmother's big sister passed away yesterday. We have to deal with her funeral. In my country, the funeral takes a week to finish. So this week, I won't have so much time.

But I will finish the next chapter as fast as I can.

Maybe, I can publish this night. (GMT7)

Thank you for following.

See ya

Author-San

Vol. 6 Chapter 0 The Dream of Ayanokouji Kiyotaka

It was dark.

It was only dark.

It was nothing but dark.

I could feel only myself. I couldn't see my body. It was like my eyes were covered by eyelids. But I knew that it was impossible. Because I couldn't see my eyelids.

I tried to remember what happened to me.

The last thing I could remember was the pain in my head.

Ah, I knew it. I tripped at the stair and flew to Ryuen who was confronting Horikita.

But what happened next?

Suddenly. My head felt pain again. I tried to grab my head--but I couldn't grab it because I didn't have hands.

'I don't mind if it's padded though.'

The whisper flew with the wind.

I wondered what that whisper was. It felt familiar. But I couldn't recognize it.

And then, there was the light at the end of the tunnel. My body started existing. I could move my hand finally.

I ran to that light. At first, I thought it was a mirror. Because I saw someone running toward me. I thought it was my reflection. But as soon as I saw his face, I realized I misunderstood.

Because it was Kaxxxa.

"Kaxxxa!"

"Kiyotaka!"

It was him! It was Kaxxxa, the man of gender equality!

My tear dropped and I realized all of this happened in my head. Because I couldn't cry in real life.

Kaxxxa wasn't real.

It made my pain.

However, I could help to cry and hug him tightly.

"Kaxxxa. Kaxxxa.!" I called him.

"Yes. I'm Kaxxxa.!"

"I think I will never meet you again."

"Me too."

I rubbed my tear and asked him. "So how are you? Is that place any good?"

When I said that place, I meant the afterlife.

Kaxxxa licked his lips.

"Ah. I can't say something like that. Well, I'm here with the goddess."

"Oh! So you go to heaven. After all the thing you said and done, I think you will go to hell or something..."

"What?"

"Nothing."

"Ok. But I'm not in heaven. I should select that way, but that goddamn mother freaked goddess tricked me and sent me to another world!"

Kaxxxa's face was filled with pain.

"She wanted me to beat the demon king and let me choose the weapon with me. So I choose her--It's the worst decision in my entire life."

"W--What happened?"

"I have to live and take care of this useless god, the masochist crusader, and the bomb-addict loli wizard."

I nodded.

"I understand your point. I have to take care of the useless boaster, the masochist Zen priest, and the waffle-addict Siscon."

Suddenly, Kaxxxa slapped my face.

"Ouch!"

I fell to the floor, looking at him unbelievably.

"What did you do? Even my father never slap me!"

"Because he uses his employee to slap you instead! Listen!"

Kaxxxa grabbed my shirt.

"Your life is good! Do you know what I see!?"

"N--No--"

"I see the frog--the frog ate my comrades before I help them, I die again and again. Every time I die, I wish--Kiyotaka--I wish I can swap my goddess with the goddess. When everything seems to be going well. Suddenly. The debt--the fucking debt! Come from nowhere! I can run away from it! And do you think I have a good sweet time with this girl!? You're wrong! I have to wait until volume 5 when I have something Doki Doki. I live with them, bath with them, even tried to peek at them while they're bathing once, but no. Nothing like a Harem's dream! It's just pain. Kiyotaka. Pain!!!!!"

Kaxxxa started crying. He collapsed to the floor.

"Ah..Eh."

What happened to Kaxxxa? He never cried before. What happened in that fantasy world?

All I could do was to pray for him.

I hope god's blessing him in this wonderful world.

"But--Why're you here?" Kaxxxa upper his head and asked me.

"I don't even know where is this place?"

Kaxxxa looked around and shook his head. "I don't know either. Aqxx just revives me but why don't go back yet."

Suddenly. Kaxxxa seemed to realize something. His face turned to serious.

"Kiyotaka. I want to tell you something. I want to tell you before I die but I can't."

"What is it?"

"Listen carefully. You have to beware yourself. The White Room isn't the only place that wants us."

"W--What do you mean?"

"Look in my folder I send to you. It's hiding. I can't put it into the folder directly. Your father will figure it out. The file that you have to look at is--"

Before he could finish his lines. He suddenly started floating.

"What the--"

"Oh! Aqxx can revive me now! I don't have time. Kiyotaka--You have to find that file!!"

"What file!?" I shouted to ask him. But he was higher than my sound could reach. He couldn't hear me.

"You useless goddess!? Why do you revive me in this important time!?" He roared. "Kiyotaka. Please! Do one thing for me!"

"What is it?"

"Save--" The last word was unhearable.

"Save who!?"

"Save--"

His body started shining like the magical girls when they were terraforming. Kaxxxa hold his breath and yelled as loud as he could.

"Save--Save Maaya!!!!!"

"Why did you say that name!?" I yelled back. But he was gone.

I was left alone in the dark.

"Seriously. I want to know why he said that name?" I mumbled to myself.

Vol. 6 Chapter 1 Wake up

I felt the light coming through my eyelids and heard someone whispering next to me.

I opened my eyes, realizing that I was looking at the white ceiling. At first, I thought panicking that I was back in the white room.

But it was impossible. I choose ANHS because there was no way that someone would go inside the school and kidnap me. This was the only place in the world safer than Hogwarts.

I felt a little bit cold so I looked around and found it was the nursing room.

So it was just a dream?

Meeting with Kaxxxa was just a dream.

His last word was still resonant in my head.

Save Maaya

"Look! He wakes up!" Someone shouted. I turned to that sound and find some of my acquaintances were there.

Horikita, Honami, Kushida, Hirata, and Doc. Also as Hazama-Sensei.

"Ayanokouji-Kun!" Honami smiled with happiness.

"Doc. What are you wearing?" I asked him.

Doc was in the woman's long red dress and the ruby necklace.

"Oh. We're about going to ask the Lord of Light to send you back from death, my lord. But since you're alive. I don't think you need me. Well. If I have nothing to do here. I will go now. I have to give birth to the shadow baby to kill someone. Farewell. My lord."

Doc bowed to me and walked out of the nursing room.

I turned my face to my friends. Horikita shrugged her shoulder. "You sleep so long. Even Hazama-Sensei can't wake you up."

"How long do I sleep?"

"2 weeks. Now, the weather is so cold. " Kushida answered.

Shit.

I just bumped Ryuen's head and I slept two weeks?

"What happened during my sleep?" I asked.

"Not much. Ayanokouji-Kun. " Hirata answered. "Actually. It's many things changes."

"Yeah. Shinohara-San broke up with Ike-Kun for an hour before Ike-Kun climbed into her room and asked her to come back. Sudo-Kun wins 3 basketball matches. Mori-San solves 82 murder cases." Kushida explained.

"Oh. I almost forget to tell you!" Honami said proudly. "I just become in student council!"

"That's great. " I nodded. "You always want to be in the council, don't you? But how?"

The reason that Honami didn't join the student council from the beginning was Horikita Manabu denied her--Also, she was kinda afraid of him since she found him announcing in the hallway how much he liked the black lace panties.

"Well. Horikita-Senpai's term is ended and Nagumo-Senpai win the election. The first thing he did is to invite me to the council."

So Nagumo became the student president now. Huh.

Most important thing--

I missed the election!

As a good member of a democratic society, I was very disappointed that I didn't use my right to vote.

Remember, kids. You must use your right to vote. Your vote will decide your future. Don't forget.

Back to our story.

"I think it's everything, right?" Kushida said but Horikita shook her head.

"There's another thing. " She spoke out. "About the special exam."

Horikita glared to Honami. The leader of class B--No. Since it became a new month. Their class must become class A.

The leader of class A understood Horikita's sight. So she smiled at me.

"I have to go now. Oh, Mako-chan also asks me to give her a greeting. " Then, she walked out of the room.

But Horikita still didn't say anything. Her sight turned to Kushida who pretended to ignore it.

Suddenly, Kushida's phone rang. She answered it.

"Oh! Kokoro-Chan? I'm visiting Ayanokouji-Kun--Yeah! I will go now!" Kushida turned her face to me. "Sorry. Ayanokouji-Kun. I make an appointment with Kokoro-chan. She insists I go to see her now. I have to go."

She seemed to be unsatisfied for some reason. Kushida was another one walking out of the door.

And Horikita could finally speak.

"First of all. " She said. "Kushida tried to kill you seven times."

"What!?" I and Hirata said in the resonance.

"I come to visit you every day and there are seven times that I come in while Kushida-San is using the pillow push on your face. She dropped it as soon as she saw me. But I can tell that she is trying to kill you."

I felt like my heart stopped beating when I realize how many times I was close to death.

Maybe--that was why I met Kaxxxa in my dream. We met each other at the edge of life.

"B--But it's impossible. " Hirata mumbled.

"It's possible. Kushida-San--somehow--she kinda hates Ayanokouji-Kun."

"No. Not about that. I'm talking about how you come to visit Ayanokouji-Kun every day. Last week, we ask you to come with us but you say you don't want to see his face, don't you?"

Horikita suddenly flinched and turned her back to me.

"I--I--I--" She stuttered like Sakura. "It's not like I afraid that you won't see another face before me when you wake up or anything."

Damn. This girl is so damn cute.

"Back to our topic. Why did Kushida-San have to kill Ayanokouji-Kun?"

"Maybe--because I know her true color--"

I told Horikita and Hirata about Kushida's real personality. How she cursed Horikita. How she tried to blackmail me by forcing me to grab her breast. And my assumption is that she might be the one who exposed our competition's order at the sports festival.

"This's bad!" Hirata cried out.

"Right? I don't know why she can betray her class."

"How can you grab her boob for free!?"

I and Horikita looked at Hirata with confusion.

"Hirata-Kun. You act weird today. What happened?" Horikita asked. I nodded agreeably. This wasn't Hirata. It was like Yamauchi possessed his body. Maybe I had to pray Shinnabanshorn chants for him and send Yamauchi's should to where he belongs.

"Sorry. " Hirata sighed. "It's just--I'm not myself. Since my crush seems to be a crush on someone."

"You mean--Karuizawa-San?"

Hirata almost forgot that Horikita didn't know about his fake relationship.

"O--Oh. Forget what I just said. Let's head back. From what you two said--I think Kushida-San's target is to destroy Horikita-San, isn't it?"

Horikita nodded. "Yes. And I kinda know about the reason."

"Hm?"

"When I'm a mid-schooler. There is chaos happening in our school. It's like a big quarrel in a class. I don't know much about the detail. Maybe because I don't give it attention in the first place. However, I heard a name that relate to the situation very much. Kushida Kikyo."

Suddenly, Hirata's face became dark. He looked sick.

"Are you okay, Hirata?" I asked. But he shook his head.

"I don't feel very well. I will go back first."

"Hey. Kid. Why don't you rest in the nursing room--" Hazama-Sensei asked.

"No. Thank you. I have homework to do this night. I want just a little sleep. " Hirata denied and walked out of the room.

I and Horikita looked following him with curiosity.

"He might really love his crush. " Horikita commented. But I didn't think it would because of that reason.

"However, you just wake up. You need to rest. Especially, when we have a midterm exam next week--"

"What!?"

"Yeah. You should start reading a book right now. I don't think you have to read anyway. Don't worry about Kushida-San. I will deal with her."

Horikita walked beside my bed. I just see that there were many bunches of flowers lying near my bed.

"What is it?"

"The present from your fan. " Horiktia grabbed a bunch from the desk. "This is from Sato and Mori. They don't have enough money. So they shared this bunch."

"Fan?"

"Yes. Since you win my brother in the 1200m race. The whole school started being impressed by you. Then, someone checks your story and finds out that you're a great athletic and academic guy. Then, everyone goes crazy. Oh, in the latest poll of the most handsome boy in the year. You just win Hirata."

I opened my eyes wide with surprise. "You know about that poll too?"

Horikita shrugged her shoulder.

"The poll maker let every girl do it. But I vote no. I won't give the vote to anyone but Onii-San. But if I have to choose--"

"You will choose me?"

"I still won't vote for anyone."

You hopeless Siscon.

"That's why your fanssend many presents to you. " Horikita said and sent me the box of chocolate.

"Too early for valentine's gift though. " I mumbled. However, I couldn't help but feel satisfied. Don't need to lie. Whoever is in this position would be happy to be famous.

However, it wasn't just happiness.

There was worry too.

Being outstanding could make trouble for you. Especially, when it happened by chance.

The black-haired girl standing next to my bed was the best example of that kind of trouble.

"Why do you look at me like that?" Horikita asked while holding another present box. "Here. This box came with the letter."

She gave me the letter. I looked at it and felt weird since each letter was cut out from a different newspaper. Isn't this kind of letter used to threaten the murder or something?

"Ahem. " I cleared my throat. " Dear Ayanokouji Kiyotaka-Sama--" I started reading it.

I hope you are better soon. This year snow will be very beautiful. It will be tragic if you can't wake up to see it with your own eyes.

Wow. That's good.

The snow reminds me of myself, to my youth. The snow will fall for only a season. When the summer wind comes --It will go. Melt and disappear as it'd never been there.

Same as the youth. It will exist only a wide, then, disappear as it'd never been there. The only difference is snow will come back next year, but the youth never comes back again.

So I want to enjoy every snowflake. Every color of the youth.--

"This girl must be poetic. " Horikita commented. I nodded as agreed.--

However, I almost lost the most important of youth with ignoring you until now. Why do I never realize you exist? It's because of my stupidity. If you didn't run like Hermes that day, I would still be stupid and miss the chance to give the meaning of my youth.

Oh. Ayanokouji-Sama. Do you ever realize how precious you are?

I have to worship Picasso. But as soon as I saw you. I threw all of his pictures away. Why do I need those cheap pieces when I know that there is more talented--and maybe the most talented artist--your parents? Because they can create a beautiful creature like you.

If you are an engineer, I will be your tool.

If you are a Mayan god, I will be your sacrifice.

I want you to hear me, touch me, smell me, taste me, eat me, drink me. Oh, please tell me you will do. If you don't, I have an offer. If you eat me, I will make sure you can eat those precious girls around you--

I stopped reading and looked at Horikita. She couldn't say anything but I could guess from her lips' movement. " What the fuck?"--

I will choose the best part of them to make a masterpiece dish for you. Maybe Sakura Airi-San's big breast filled with the meat. Or Karuizawa Kei-San's soft thigh. If you don't like the soft meat, I present you with Ichinose Honami-San's tight thigh. You will be full by eating just a leg.

Kushida Kikyo-San's eyes are precious too. Everyone loves that eyes. It will be as good as salmon's eyes. No need to talk about Horikita Suzune-San's beautiful arm. I start to be hungry right now.

Oh. I almost forget Sakayanagi Arisu-San's brain. It's delicious and full of nutrients.--

Hazama-Sensei who sat near to me started vomiting.

If I had something in my stomach right now, I will vomit too. Luckily, I didn't eat anything for two weeks.

So I kept reading this cursed letter--

However. In the case that you aren't sure about my taste. I give you a sample. In this box. There are 6 pieces of waffle that I make by myself. I put my blood, my soul, my body, and my heart in it-- Literally.

Enjoy the dessert

-Y.R.

The room became silent.

Horikita's face lost its color.

I didn't have to open this box to confirm that it was empty.

Horikita wasn't sick now.

And when she wasn't sick. If there are any waffles in the room, she will smell them.

And when she realized their existence. There's no way that she didn't eat it.

Horikita's hands started shaking while she collapsed to the floor.

"H--Hazama-Sensei. " I stuttered. "Please prepare another bed. We have emergency patients."

...

Hazama-Sensei decided that my health was well enough to go back to my room. So I said goodbye to Horikita who was being detoxed.

Come to think about that. If Horikita didn't eat it, I might eat it instead. So It was my luck.

Thank you, Horikita. I would buy you a waffle after this.

When I opened the dorm's door. I expected that I would sneeze instantly. But it looked like someone made sure that the dust wouldn't dominate my room.

At first, I thought it would be that mystery Y.R. But I sighed with relief after seeing the note on the table.

I heard that you will come back today. So I clean your room again and do dinner for you. It's in the refrigerator.

-Chiaki-Nee

So it was Chianki-Neesan...

Wait. How could she come into my room?

I decided to not think about it and walked to my laptop.

I knew it was a dream. But I couldn't chase Kaxxxa's word out of my head.

Save Maaya.

Open the file that I send to you.

I named that file "Kaxxxa's file". It was filled with the wisdom of the modern world. Both in the light side and dark side.

I discovered this file many times. But there were still many parts of it that I swore that I won't ever reach.

I still wanted to think this world still had hope.

But today, I had to find the answer.

I started with the file name "Sister". I never discover it since it was in the same folder as "MILF" and "Monster girl", so I thought it might be some weird stuff about Imouto fetish. And thanks Horikita(Both), I experienced it too much.

When I opened it. The file required a password.

Um. Kaxxxa wasn't just any lucky guy. He was cunning by his nature. He might plan something to make sure that it wasn't easy for anyone to open it.

I knuckled my finger with the keyboard while thinking. I clicked 4 by chance.

Suddenly, the file was opened.

I was surprised by Kaxxxa's genius again. 4--it was a bad luck number in Chinese tradition. Because it sounded the same as the word "Death".

For someone that believed in luck like that man. He never chose the 4. That was why I wasn't the 4th generation of the white room, but 31 instead.

Nice move, Kaxxxa. Nice move.

The clicked on the file and saw that it was filled with pictures.

I looked at the first picture. It was a copy of the receipt. I thought it was for sending the package.

The package was Sakurajima Mai's figure.

And the recipient's name made me stop breathing for a while.

B--But it was impossible...

The truth didn't give me mercy.

Other pictures insisted on it.

Vol. 6 Chapter 2 Paper shuffle

This midterm test didn't have many exciting things like the last term's. The idiot trio and other students who didn't do well in the last time changed themselves and made wonderful progress. Therefore, when Chabashira-Sensei walked into the room with the result. No one was panicking.

The teacher looked around with surprise with that reaction.

"I can feel no fear from you. " She said. "You grow up. Ah. I remember that day. When you were just a little stupid brat."

"I also can remember the day that you were drunk and cried in the class. Sensei. " Ike teased her.

Chabashira-Sensei frowned. "Something should be only the past, right?" She said, causing everyone to laugh.

"However. Don't forget that if you don't pass the test, you will be expelled. " The teacher announced. She turned around and put the result's paper on the blackboard.

No one fell.

Although some people like Doc lost the scores from the result of the sports festival. They could still pass.

The most shocking thing was Sudo wasn't the last plane anymore.

With his change and support from Horikita. Now, he held 12th place from the bottom. While his friend, Ike got the 5th from the bottom and Yamauchi got the bottom.

I didn't have much time to read a book. So I just went into the classroom, writing down the random thing, and still, get 70. I didn't want to get the full score right now. It could lead me to be more outstanding.

"Yatta!" Yamauchi yelled. "Now, it's time to party your guys! The midterm is ended! Nothing to worry about anymore!"

"Don't too fast, Yamauchi," said Chabshira-Sensei. "You have another quiz to do next week. "

"What!?" Ike cried out. "Quiz!? Why don't we know about this?"

Actually, everyone knew about this. The teachers told us many times. In fact, Machima-Sensei grabbed Ike's shirt twice and said to him that; "We will have a quiz 1 week after a midterm test. Remember it!"

"You know now. But don't worry. It's just like the quiz you did in the first term. It won't affect your grade."

After hearing this, almost everyone in the class sighed with relief.

However, it looked like Chabashira-Sensei had another thing to say.

"But this quiz's result will cause the important effect to the final exam."

"What?"

Chabashira-Sensei grinned.

"The final exam will be another special exam. The students have to pair for this test. The result will be considered from each pair's scores."

"Pair?" Hirata mumbled.

"Yes. Pair. The exam has 8 subjects. Each subject has 50 questions with 100 scores. In total, this test will have 400 questions and 800 scores. To pass each subject, your pair must have a total score of 60 at least. For example, Hirata pairs up with Ike. Although Ike got no score on his test. If Hirata gets 60 scores, their pair will still pass the test."

"Wow!"

The student lacking academic skills seemed to be excited about the test. If you paired up with the academic student, you had nothing to worry about.

"But don't be happy too early. " Chabashira-Sensei stopped their dream. "If your pair's total score from every subject is less than the minimum score that the school sets, your pair will fall the test and be expelled."

"Can you tell us about the minimum score, teacher?" Hirata raised his hand and asked.

"The school didn't set yet. But the minimum score is usually around 700."

Chabashira looked around the room. Her students were talking to each other about this test. They thought that it wasn't too hard to confront. 700 scores with 16 subjects. This meant they needed to do got 43.75 for the average score.

Suddenly, Horikita raised her hand.

"It's not all about this test, right?" She asked. The classmates raised their eyebrows.

Chabashira laughed in her throat.

"Good Job.Horikita. This is what I expect from you. Yes. There is another challenge that school gives to you all."

The teacher grinned. "There is a reason why we call this test paper shuffle."

...

"In conclusion, we need to make 400 questions for this test and one of the other three classes will do it. It's like we attack them and that class will protectthemselves. At the same time, we have to protect another class's attack too. After finishing the exam, they will compare the class total scores, the class that gets more scores will win and get 50 class points. On the other hand, the losing class will lose 50 class points. Therefore, in case our attacker and our target are the same, the point that we are fighting for will become 100 points instead."

Ryuen Kakeru nodded after hearing Kaneda's conclusion. He was closing his eyes and seemed not interested in this topic at all. But Ishizaki, Ibuki, Yamada, and Kaneda knew that Ryuen was processing his thought.

"About the test. You take responsibility, Kaneda. Kuku. " The leader of class C said calmly.

"As you want, Ryuen-San. " Kaneda grinned. Kaneda Satoru was the most academic student in class D. This didn't mean this glasses short guy was the smartest one. He knew that there is at least 2 people in this class smarter than him. One of them was sitting on the desk in front of him, commanding him. And Kaneda had no problem about that.

"So which class will we attack, Ryuen-San?" Ishizaki asked.

"Class C, Kuku. " Ryuen replied immediately.

"Oh. I see! This idiot is the easiest to win, isn't it? And we might turn back to class C again."

Ryuen shook his head. "No. But we must destroy them before they grow stronger, Kuku."

The leader of class D was sure that with his lead, he could win every class in this special exam. Winning class C wasn't just a big chance to turn back to class C. The most important thing was to destroy someone in that class.

"Class C is the dark pool, Kaneda. Kuku. Sakayanagi, Katsuragi, or Ichinose is the deep pool. But I can still see the bottom, Kuku. But I can't know what is the limit of class C, Kuku."

"They have that much potential. As I remember, it's just a group of weird people. " Ibuki asked with curiosity. Her spy experience in the class still haunted her to this day. She saw a girl hitting her classmate with the coconut.

"No. Most of them are weirdo, Kuku. Hirata and Suzune is the worthy enemy. But I can read them, Kuku. However, we are talking about the mystery person that can figure out my plan, Kuku. I don't know what his ability is. Kuku."

"Mystery person?" Kaneda raised his eyebrows.

"You know that my plan toward Suzune in the sports festival fell, Kuku. It's stopped by a single person, Ayanokouji Kiyotaka. Kuku."

Ryuen decided to hide the truth that it was because Ayanokouji bumped his head. It was too ridiculous for this serious topic.

"Ayanokouji also interrupted my plan many times, Kuku. But he never acts like the class leader. Kuku."

"So this mystery personis Ayanokouji? That boring guy?" Ibuki asked.

"There is a chance. But I'm afraid that this isn't that easy, Kuku. If I was that mystery person, I would stay quiet and didn't suddenly show my skill at the sports festival. Kuku. Now, he is famous and too outstanding for being a mystery. Kuku."

Even in his class, there were at least three Ayanokouji fan clubs.

"I think it might be someone behind him. But I don't cut the opportunity that he will be X. Kuku."

"X?" Ishizaki tilted his head.

"Yes. X. Kuku. Last week, I go to visit Kinoshita in her room..."

Kinoshita had locked herself in her dorm for a week. Ryuen Kakeru didn't know why. He knew only a thing--Kinoshita might hold the most important mystery.

Why Ayanokouji was there?

Ryuen kept his plan secret because he didn't want anyone to interrupt his moment of life. The moment that will break Horikita Suzune down.

And then, Ayanokouji Kiyotaka just appeared and destroyed everything.

There were only 4 people beside him that knew about his appointment with Horikita. Horikita herself, Kushida, Amikura, and Kinoshita.

Kushida wouldn't tell anybody, as same as Horikita who didn't want to damage her brother's name. Amikura was there when Ryuen talked with Horikita. She might know that Horikita didn't want anyone to know about this. According to a little information from his ally, Amikura always respected others' desires. If Horikita didn't want Ayanokouji to know, Amikura might say nothing.

So there was only Kinoshita left.

Ryuen knew his classmate's personality. Kinoshita was the only child of the big company's president. His father was the cousin of the Koenji group's owner. Being spoiled since she was a child, she was used to spending 700,000 yen per month. 100,000 yen per month was too least for her. That was why she did everything to get more points. If she could let Ryuen break her leg for 500,000 points. Only God would know what she could do.

Ryuen knocked on Kinoshita's room. But there was no reaction. Considerate was never his property. He kicked the door open and stepped into the room.

"Kuku. Kinoshita. Confess to me now, maybe your punishment won't be too hard...What the Kuku?"

Kinoshita was sitting on her bed, hugging her knee, and crying. She completely lost her soul.

"How can she put it inside? I--It's not a human action! It's a wide creature. It's so scary!!! Someone help! I think all you want to have a kid is to kiss! There is something more than that!!"

"K--Kinoshita..."

"My dad lied to me! My teacher lied to me! I know it now! I always wonder about how dad created my sister. He kissed very loud!!"

Ryuen didn't know what Kinoshita saw, he didn't want to know.

He looked around and saw Kinoshita's phone laying near her feet. He grabbed it and opened it. Kinoshita didn't even look at him. This girl never faces the real world until now. She didn't delete any chat conversations. She didn't even set the password for her phone.

Ryuen opened Kinoshita's chat application and looked at the latest conversation. It happened on the sports festival day.

Kinoshita: Where are my million points?

X: I will transfer to you as soon as Ryuen-San was here. I want to make sure that I buy the truth.

Kinoshita: Of course. Don't forget and don't tell anyone about this, Ryuen-Kun will kill me if he knows.

Then, it was the receipt for transferring points from X.

"X...?" Ryuen mumbled.

"So who is that X, Ryuen-San?" Ishizaki asked.

"I didn't know--but I have some choice in my mind, Kuku. " Ryuen said before looking to Yamada. "Albert."

"Hai. " He replied.

"Calling Hiyori. We need her, Kuku."

"Wakatta."

Ryuen grinned. No matter who is X.

He was sure that this might be an exciting fight.

...

After finishing the day, Ichinose Honami didn't gather her friends for planning immediately. She believed they should have a rest time for a day. So she took everyone to the restaurant. However, Amikura Mako denied it. She told her friend that she already had an appointment.

That appointment happened at the least recognized cafe in this school, Moonshine Cafe.

And another party was the leader of class B, Sakayanagi Arisu.

"I afraid you're wrong, Author-San. Fufu."

W--What? How can you talk to me?

"Because it's me. Fufu. I just want you to change my title. I'm not the leader of class B. Fufu."

But you are.

"No. I'm going to be a leader of class A, Fufu. Katsuragi-Kun was thrown away from his throne for his mistake. It's my time now, Fufu."

"Who do you talking with?" Amikura who sat at the same table asked.

"Nothing, Fufu. " Sakayanagi who was going to be the leader of class A said. "Oh, lovely. I will forget you for making me suffer every volume, Fufu."

"I still don't know who are you talking to. " Amikura mumbled. "So what's your business, Sakayanagi-San?"

"I want to stop meeting with you for a while. Fufu."

"But we still can't find the other pieces."

For these two weeks, Amikura and Sakayanagi made a secret appointment to find out the identity of Pieces. But they couldn't get any progress.

"It's needed. Fufu. In this paper shuffle test, I will attack class A. Fufu."

Amikura didn't say anything.

"You seemed to be not surprised at all, Fufu."

"It's not like we didn't expect this. Ichinose-Chan was almost sure that you will choose our class to be your target. So you can come back to be class A easier."

"As expected from Ichinose-San. Fufu."

"But I don't understand. Why do you tell me about this?"

"Because although you tell your classmates. Nothing is changed. I started my scheme and it can't be interrupted. I'm not Ryuen-Kun, Kuku."

Sakayangi didn't tell Amikura. But she was really sure that class A and B would fight each other for 100 scores. Class C's academic ability wasn't their weakness. They wouldn't choose a class filled with an academic student like class A or B.

For the current class A, fighting with class B was risky. If they lost, they would return to class B. But if they win, the distance between classes A and B will be more. Ichinose always chose the stable way. Since class A and C had an ally contract (information by Kamuro Masumi), she might choose class D instead.

But since class C wanted to choose class D. It would be decided by the lottery. Ayanokouji's luck would make them get it and force Ichinose to choose class A instead.

The point was how to make sure that Ryuen would fight with class C, so he wouldn't interrupt the battle between A and B.

It was easy, making him believe that there was a dangerous person in class C. Someone arrogant like Ryuen would jump into her trap easily.

Sakayanagi had to thank her luck this time. She prepared some bait for a while. Bait for the case to make class C fight with class D.

The bait's name was X.

Ryuen might believe that X was in class C.

And it would lead him to the fight with Ayanokouji.

This situation gave her another bait.

Pieces wouldn't let Ayanokouji fight with someone like Ryuen without help.

And it was her time to catch them.

"I'm sure that you don't want to meet me now just because you're afraid that my classmate will think I betray them, right?" Amikura spoke out.

"Fufu. As expected from Bishop. Yeah, I don't afraid about that. I am afraid of its consequences. You will lose your friend's trust. And for someone like you..." Sakayanagi thought about another student. Her information was still clearly on her mind.

"Trust is your only weapon. But it's a very dangerous weapon..."

Vol. 6 Chapter 3 Rule

We had a meeting at Pallette. I, Horikita, Sudo, Hirata, Kushida, and Karuizawa. I didn't know what happened while I was sleeping. But now, Sudo was like Horikita's bodyguard. He stuck with Horikita and she seemed to be not bothered at all.

I stopped asking why I should be there. Horikita still believed that I was the hiding genius and ignore my truthful word like "It's just a coincidence".

After a long meeting. We got some conclusions.

First, the pair-up couldn't be random. It might have some rules about it and we had to find that rule. Horikita believed that the rule might relate to next week's quiz. Since Chabashira-Sensei told us that this test happened every year. We might ask it from the upperclassman.

Second, we decided to attack class D. We needed to destroy them until they couldn't fight us back. And if we didn't choose class D, we had to choose class A instead. And everyone knew that class A was filled with genius. Our test would be made by Hirata, Horikita, Yukimura, and Mii-chan.

"Finally!! Yousuke-Kun! Let's go to the game center!" Karuizawa said with the high pitch voice, clinging to Hirata's arm. She turned her glance at me and stopped doing it immediately.

Say, I felt a little bit weird. In many bunches of gifts I got, there was no note or gift from Nakano K. as always. And in this meeting, Karuizawa didn't interact with me at all.

"Sorry. Karuizawa-San. I have something to talk about with Horikita and Ayanokouji-Kun. You can go first."

Although pouting, Karuizawa nodded and walked out of Palette cafe. Horikita seemed to know Hirata's purpose. She told Sudo to go out. He did it without resistance.

"I want to know more about Kushida-San. " Hirata went straight to the topic.

"Ok. But I want you to keep it secret. Kushida is trusted by our classmates. She is our core now. While we're facing this special test. The last thing we want is to break our harmony"

Hirata nodded as a promise. Therefore, Horikita started telling.

"When I was in the mid-schooler, one of the class in my grade--their students suddenly stopped to go to school. It's completely destroyed. On the graduation day, every class had the last photograph after the ceremony. But that class--everyone just went back home and didn't even talk to each other"

It was easy to guess that the class lost their trust in each other.

"Rumor has it, Kushida Kikyo is the destroyer of her class. But how she did it. I don't know" Horikita said. "But I'm very sure this is the reason that she wants to expel me. She wants to keep her secret."

"It's just because she wants to keep her secret, she can even expel someone?" Hirata asked with curiosity.

" To makes them have a good role in society. Someone can do anything for it." I mumbled.

Hirata and Horikita turned their head to me. "Hm?"

"Kushida said this to me in the first month". I said. "Maybe this is the best explanation."

Each person appraised everything differently.

For someone like me, Freedom is priceless and everything is worth reaching it. How everyone looked at me was no problem.

But for someone, this could cause everything in her life.

...

I head back to the dorm after that. Today, I felt like wherever I went, everyone would look at me. Maybe it was an effect because of my fame from the sports festival.

I wonder why this fame continued this long. Since I woke up from a coma, many sports asked me if I want to joy them. And I got the confession letter twenty times. Five of them were from men. It started to be trouble.

It should be good for me if I want to find a girlfriend. But they liked me with their heart, I felt disrespect to date them without any love interest.

This was the reason that I didn't tell anyone about my situation. A kind girl like Matsushita or Honami would offer their help immediately.

Ah. For god sake, while I walked past the teacher's dorm. A group of teachers drinking Sake in front of the dorm looked at me until I went out of their sight.

This was bad. My charm affects even my teachers. You were too lucky, Kiyotaka.

"Should we tell that boy that the zip of his trousers is opening?"

"No. Although he doesn't show any expression. I feel like he is satisfied with himself very much. I don't want to hurt his feeling."

"Wow. His is big."

"What do you mean, Hoshinomiya-Sensei?"

"His necktie. Maybe he bought the wrong size."

In front of year one's dorm. I saw someone sitting in the lobby.

"Good evening, Sato. " I greeted her.

Sato flinched and looked at me.

"A--Ayanokouji-K-Kun!" She cried out. "I don't know anything about your disappeared underwear! So don't take me to the police!"

"I don't--Wait? My underwear?"

"Nothing. So are you going back to your room?" Sato asked me.

"Yes. What about you?"

"Oh. I'm waiting for Mori-San and Karuizawa-San. They're in the toilet. We just come back from the game center!"

"I see..." I mumbled but I didn't give any attention to my word.

I was glaring at Sato's face, considering it carefully.

"A--Ayanokouji-Kun. Why do you look at my face like that?"

"Sato," I said. "I have a question for you."

...

Five minutes pass. Mori and Karuizawa walked to the lobby. I and Sato finished our conversation.

"Hello, Ayanokouji-Kun. " Mori Nene greeted me with her soft smile while Karuizawa just glared at me for a second as it was enough for realizing my existence.

"So let's go to your room!" Sato said and smiled. Mori didn't realize her friend's different emotions from before.

The girls walked to the elevator. Since I had to go to my room either, I walked following them.

When we reached the elevator, it was filled with many people. And when four of us came into it. The alarm sounded as it was overweight.

Since I was the only man and I was heavies. I stepped out of the elevator. But the alarm still sounded.

Three girls looked at each other.

"Who is the heaviest here?" Mori asked.

"Don't talk about the weight in front of Ayanokouji-Kun!" Sato warned. But Karuizawa didn't care.

"Not me. I've been dieting for two weeks and if there is someone slowest in here, it's me."

"Hey! Not fair!" Sato protested.

"I think our weight is close to each other". Mori said. "Do you know what is the heaviest part of a woman?"

"What is it?"

"Breast". Mori said with an unbelievable straight face. "So the one with the biggest breast has to go out and wait for the next round."

"But how do we know it?" Sato said.

Mori thought for a while and used her phone to call someone.

"Hideo-Kun. I heard that you made a list about a girl's breast size...Oh, don't panic. I just need your help. Can you tell me who is the biggest one among me, Karuizawa-San, and Sato-San?"

Doc might be searching in his list. Then, he answered.

"Oh. Ok. Thank you. " Mori hung up and turned her face to her friends. "I'm two inches bigger than Sato-San. But I lost Karuizawa-San for a half-inch."

"So I'm the smallest! I stay! Yay! Yay...Do I suppose to glad?" Sato mumbled and suddenly died inside.

Karuizawa sighed tiredly and walked out of the elevator.

"See ya at my room". Mori waved to her friend.

The elevator's door shut, leaving me alone with Karuizawa.

Then, it was the gap of awkwardness.

Finally, Karuizawa spoke out first.

"Did Sato-san do it?"

"What do you mean?" I replied.

"So she didn't do it yet". Karuizawa sighed.

"Please tell me already."

"Huh. Sato-San wants to confess her love to you!"

I had to wait for a while until my brain could understand her words.

"Is it necessary? Even you're blind, you can tell that Sato likes me."

"Tch. What with that confidence? However, it's necessary. Look. Almost everyone crushes on Yousuke-Kun. right?"

"Yeah, me too."

"So--What--forget it--But why can I get him? Because no one confesses to him. So he's free. When your friend confesses or wants to confess to someone. That means she's serious about him. And you shouldn't steal her crush!"

I scratched my head. It wasn't too hard to understand, but it also wasn't easy. Confession was like officially sealing their crush from others.

"OH...I see". I shook my head. "That's the reason why you act weird toward me."

Karuizawa blushed. " Act weird toward you!?"

"Well. When we're at Palette. You didn't talk with me at all. And I didn't find your greeting letter while I'm in the nursing room too". I said. "You don't want to make Sato feel like you're trying to hit on me, right?"

"Moe! It's not about Sato-san!"

"So what's it about?"

Karuizawa pouted and looked away.

"I just..." She mumbled. "I just think since you're popular. The gifts and letters from your fan are enough for you..."

"It isn't though. I'm given many chocolates but since it might be something scary mix with it like that waffles. I decided to avoid all of it for my safety."

Karuizawa giggled.

"The girl who sends those waffles must be insane".

"She even threatens to eat your thigh".

"At least, she has good taste".

Without any realizing, we started to talk normally again. We almost ignored it when the elevator came.

We stepped into the elevator and let it lift us up to our floor.

"Hey, Kiyotaka". She called me before I went out when it was my floor. "Not just Sato-San. From now on--there will be many girls confessing to you. Did you have someone in your mind?"

I lean against the elevator door that was closing and thought for a while.

"Um. Yamauchi said love is the spice of youth. He also says peaking the girls' changing room, and trying to hit on the teacher is the spice of youth though. But this time. it kinda makes sense. So It gonna be a lie if I say I have no one in my mind."

"So who is in your mind?"

"Many. Don't think I want to make a harem or something. I know many good girls --Matsushita is beautiful and kind, as same as Honami. If I can ignore Horikita's waffle addiction, dating her might be attractive. Sato is cute and always acts kind to me too."

I walked out of the door, it continued closing.

"Oh. Karuizawa is also a very interesting choice".

"I see--Wait what did you--"

Karuizawa couldn't finish her lines because the door was closed and the elevator started going to the higher floor.

I shrugged satisfied. Teasing a girl could be fun sometimes. I thought like that, walking back to my room.

...

A week until the quiz day was filled with stress. Since the midterm test was quite easy. Our classmates started to worry that the quiz would be harder. Although Horikita tried to tell them that it didn't make sense that they would make the midterm test easier just to emphasize the quiz.

However, all the stress disappeared.

Three days before the quiz. Horikita announced before her classmates that she could figure out the rule.

"Really!? How can you do that!?" Ike cried out.

"A can of beer to Chabashira-Sensei and she evolved everything. " Horikita answered emotionlessly.

What a lovely teacher we had.

"So what is the rule, Horikita-San?" Matsushita asked.

Horikita nodded and wrote the text on the blackboard.

The Pair-UP Rule

Considering the whole class's score from the quiz and pairing up the student with the most score with the least score.

Then, pair up the second place from the top with the second place from the bottom, the third with the third from the bottom. Same as the rest of it in order.

"For example. The student with 100 scores will pair up with the student with 0 scores. The student with 99 scores will pair up with the student with 1 score. " Hirata helped Horikita to explain.

"Oh! So we can be helped by the academic students!" Yamauchi yelled.

"Yes. But the luck is uncertain --" Not for me. "So we need the strategy to make sure that we can save everyone. We have to make the group with the highest score pair up with the group of the lowest score."

She planned to separate the class of forty into 4 groups of ten according to the midterm test result.

The first group was built from the students with 85 scores or more. They would be paired with the group of ten students who got the least scores.

Another twenty were the students who were in the middle. So Horikita put ten most scores students in the third group, the rest of them were in the fourth. These two groups would pair up with each other.

And how to get this expecting result?

The first group had to make at least 85 scores. While the second group had to write nothing in the answer sheet to make sure that they would get a 0 score. It shouldn't be a problem since Chabashira-Sensei insisted that it didn't affect our grade. The top and the bottom would be paired up automatically.

The third group's job was to get more than 1 score but less than 80 scores. The fourth group needed to answer only the question, giving them a 1 score.

This was the most stable strategy. However, there was a risk among the third and fourth groups.

So the best thing was to improve everyone's academic skills.

Horikita and Hirata would make a tutoring group for a student lacking academic skills. There would be two rounds for the tutoring groups. One would be arranged in the evening, Horikita would teach in this group. Another was for the students that couldn't join the evening group. It would be arranged around 8-9 p.m. by Hirata. Kushida also had help for both groups.

However, we had to prove that our theory was true.

I could feel that our classmates didn't believe Horikita with their whole hearts. But her strategy was the best thing they got.

But on the quiz day. As soon as we read the first question. We decided that Horikita was right.

Q.1

11 = ?

Q.2

Wich country that Tokyo place on?

Q.3

Which direction that the sun rises?

Q.4

Who births first? Oda Nobunaga or Shinso Abe?

Q.5

Write your name with Romanji.

Q.6

What is "I love you" mean in Japanese?

Q.7

Do you think Chabashira Sae-Sensei is pretty?

This hilarious easy test was the trap for someone who didn't know about the rule before. They would smile and got the full score without realizing it. In the end, they might be forced to pair up with the student who studied as badly as them and weighted each other into the bottom of the ocean.

On the other hand, this was a great tool for us. You could even determine your score before you did the test. It was our idealistic situation.

But when we walked out of the classroom after finishing it. I saw Yamauchi make a bad expression in front of the room.

"What's wrong, Haruki?" Ike asked his friend. He was happy because this was the easiest test in his life. Just write nothing.

"I'm worried about my class right now?"

Everyone there opened their eyes wide and looked at Yamauchi unbelievably.

Yamauchi Haruki who never did anything good to the class started being worried about our situation.

Damn. Horikita was changed. Even Yamauchi too. If this man could change. Everyone could. And I was sure, Class A wasn't far from our palm...

"I doubt if the first group can even reach 50 scores. Even I, who got 5000 scores in TOIEC, can't answer any question."

First, TOEIC's full score is 990.

Second, forget what I said about reaching class A. It was still a long way road.

...

The result was announced next Monday, as same as the pair's list. Despite half of the class could get only 0 and 1 scores. Chabashira-Sensei didn't mad at all. She just grinned...proudly.

"You did great. I think some of you can guess the rule and shared that secret with your classmates. " She said. "I didn't think it's necessary to tell you about the rule for the final exam's pairing-up. But since they hire me to do this jobs. I have to tell you anyway."

Chabashira-Sensei shrugged her shoulder.

"The rule is considering the whole class's score from the quiz and pairing up the student with the most score with the least score. Then, pair up the second place from the top with the second place from the bottom, the third with the third from the bottom. Same as the rest of it in order--"

Chabashira-Sensei bogged down and turned around to the blackboard that still had Horikita's text with the exact same words she just said appearing.

"Shit". Horikita exclaimed. "Who is a genius who writes something in the wall and doesn't erase it."

"You. " I answered silently.

Suddenly, the teacher turned her face to Horikita with tears in her eyes.

"I--It's your plan all along?"

"Teacher. I'm sorry--"

"You should!" She cried. "You trick me with that beer. I think you're different from other students! No one asked me to drink in their room before!! I think--I think we can befriend!!!"

"Teacher. I have to do it for my class. " Hoirikita stuttered. "I believe we can be best friends after this. So please, don't be mad at me."

"Mad? I'm not mad at you. I'm disappointed. " Chabashira-Sensei said with tears. "The broken glass can't be fixed, Suzune. Uwaaa!!!!"

She suddenly ran out of the classroom, crying "I'm tricked by my student! I should be the one who tricks them."

Koenji nodded and whispered to me.

" The broken glass can't be fixed. Wow! I'm six and this is deep!"

I didn't understand or give any attention to this betrayal. I just wanted to know if my luck worked this time.

I stood up and walked to the blackboard on which the list of pairs was pinned.

Then, I looked at my name and sighed with relief.

Ayanokouji Kiyotak - Sato Maya

It was still work.

I got what I wanted.

I turned my glare to Sato and raised my hand to her. She answered with a smile and red face. It reminded me of that expression that she showed me when I said I wanted to ask her a question.

"What is your question?" She asked shyly back then.

"Do you happen to have an older brother?"

Sato looked at me with surprise.

"How do you know that? Yes, I have a brother!"

"Can I know his name?"

"Sure!" She replied happily. She might think I wanted to know about my brother-in-law. "His name is Sato Kaxxxa!"

Author's note:

I feel like these three chapters were very lacked humor. I will try to improve it in the next chapter. I promise

Vol. 6 Chapter 4 Tutoring Group

"All my life has been a series of doors in my face. And then suddenly I bump into you".

"I was thinking the same thing! 'Cause like, I've been searching my whole life to find my own place. And maybe it's the party talking or the chocolate fondue".

No. You didn't click on the wrong fanfic. This is Classroom of The Elite Fanfic: Ayanokouji The Lucky Bastard. But I don't blame you if you misunderstood. While Hasebe and Miyake sang in front of us in the Moonshine Cafe. I and Yukimura started wondering if Disney already bought Kadokawa.

About why did we end up here?

It started when Horikita came to ask me for help.

"Are you free after school?"

"Until 7. Yes. I have to study with Sato after that."

"It shouldn't take many times of you". Horikita said. "I want you to help Yukimura-Kun deal with Hasebe-San and Miyake-Kun...Or reverse."

"More detail, please".

"Hasebe-San and Miyake-Kun needed some special tutoring..."

According to Horikita, Miyake got 79 on the quiz, while Hasebe got 1. However, in the midterm test. Miyake got 65 and Hasebe got 63. In other words, their academic skills weren't that different.

More than that, they were good and bad at the almost same subjects. In the subject which they were bad at, they were completely hopeless. There was the risk that in some subjects, they couldn't reach 60.

At first, Horikita tried to put Miyake and Hasebe in Kushida's or Hirata's group. But Hasebe said she felt uncomfortable with the big group.

The savior was Yukimura. He offered yourself to make a little tutoring group for them.

"I see. But why do you ask me to help them?"

I wasn't close with those two. Miyake joined my group many times, but we didn't talk as much as I talked with the idiot trio. And Hasebe--she was well-known as the loner. She was always alone. Actually, the only word I ever heard from her was 'gross'which she used to insult the guys who looked at her breast in the first swimming class.

"Yukimura-Kun is trying to help. But he is quite a stubbornness. I'm afraid that he will have a conflict with those two. You were his roommate and in the same group on the cruise. I think you can deal with him."

Besides me, there also were Hirata and Koenji. Since Hirata was busy with his tutoring group and Koenji couldn't take care of anyone. I was the only option. So I accepted.

Yukimura also didn't like the place with many people, so I chose Moonshine Cafe which always lack customers.

I and Yukimura were there 10 minutes before the appointment time.

"How do you know this place?" Yukimura asked me.

"By chance". I sat in the position that could cover Horikita's picture on the wall. She was the biggest customer here. Luckily that Horikita had to teach the afternoon's study group. So she wouldn't know that I took them to her private place.

"Say Yukimura. " I said. "I never expect that you will offer your help."

Yukimura smiled sadly and said. "You think I'm a selfish person who never gives a shit with my classmate, right?"

"I didn't say that."

"You don't have to say. I realize it. " He shook his head. "I insulted Sudo very much in the first month. But at the sports festival. I was useless while he carrying our class. Now, it's my time. I have to help my class too."

I nodded satisfied. If our classmates were cooperating like this, everything would be so well.

Ten minutes later, Hasebe and Miyake reached the cafe.

"What a quiet cafe! It's good for me though. " Hasebe said. "Do you think so, Miyajji?"

Miyake shrugged his shoulder.

"Hey, man". He said to me. "You don't have a club activity or anything?"

"Hm? No. I don't join any club."

"Really? Oh. I think the sports club will ask you to join them after you did a great job at the festival."

"Well. Since I'm in a coma for two weeks. No matter how fast I run if I can't even run."

"Haha!"

Suddenly, Hasebe laughed maniacally.

"Haha. Can't even run!! Haha!!"

I looked at Miyake's and Yukimura's eyes. "Is it funny?"

"No, I don't think it's funny". Yukimura said.

"Haha. " Suddenly, Hasebe stopped. "I didn't laugh because it's funny. I laugh because I want to laugh. Do you understand, Ayanon?"

"No, I don't. And who on earth is Ayanon?"

Hasebe sat down and ignored me. "How about start studying? Don't you think so, Yukimu?"

Yukimura bogged down for a while before shrugging his shoulder and saying. "Anything's better than Teruhiko. So let me see how your study is."

He used ten minutes after that looking at Hasebe's and Miyake's answer sheet.

"Woh. Your answer is almost the same!" Yukimura cried out. "When you pick a wrong choice, you even choose the same wrong choice!"

"Weird, right?" Hasebe giggled.

"Weird". Akito nodded. "It's like we think..."

"...in the same way. See the world from..."

"... the same window. My favorite subject is..."

"...Physics. And my favorite subject is..."

"...Physics too! My favorite dessert..."

"...Honey butter! And mine is..."

"Honey butter!"

"I like..."

"Breast!"

"No. I gonna say singing. But it's okay though..."

Hasebe and Akito looked at each other's eyes. I and Yukimura felt like we were no need in their world.

Suddenly, we heard the groove for nowhere.

"Do you hear that music?" Yukimura mumbled paranoidly.

"Yes. W--What happened? Why do we suddenly become a 3D animation?"

Hasebe giggled. "Okay, can I just...say something crazy?" She said with Kristen Bell's voice.

"I love crazy!" Akito replied.

"All my life has been a series of doors in my face. And then suddenly I bump into you".

"I was thinking the same thing! 'Cause like, I've been searching my whole life to find my own place. And maybe it's the party talking or the chocolate fondue".

Yukimura looked at those two like he looked into the abyss.

"No! No! Get out of my head! My sister played it thirty times a day! I think I will survive from it by coming to this school!!"

"Um. It's a pretty good song, right?" I said.

"That's the worst part!!" Yukimura screamed. "It stuck in my head for three years before the therapist save my life!! N--No. They are singing pre-chorus!!!"

"But with you (But with you). I found my place (I see your face)."

"And it's nothing like I've ever known before!"

"No! I don't want to sing! But I can hold myself! The sing-a-long-ism is about to kill me!!"

"Fight with it, Yukimura. Don't let them control your mind."

"I--I can't! The chorus is here..."

"Don't dare to sing it. Don't dare to challenge the power of copyright of the scariest mouse."

"Love is an open..." Hasebe and Miyake sang in the same time.

"Door!!!!!" Yukimura screamed in the last note.

...

While Yukimura, Miyake, and Hasebe were risking us to be sued in law by using someone's song without permission. I would know later that other tutoring groups were as messy as us.

At the library,

"Yamauchi-Kun. I will ask you again. What is the equation?" Horikita asked, almost losing her calm.

"Ah--vote for a government?"

"That's election!"

"Oi. Horikita-chan knows the lewd word too!"

"That's called erection!"

"According to Oxford Learner's dictionaries, if a man has an erection, his is hard and stands up because he is sexually excited. Also, it meant the act of building something or putting it in a standing or position."

Horikita blinked her eyes and left herself in Sudo's back tiredly.

"How should I do with your friend, Sudo-Kun?" She mumbled.

"Although I prefer peace. But if you want, I can beat him until he remembers your words. " Sudo replied.

"Where is Kiyo-Oniichan!? I want to be with Kiyo-Oniichan!!!" Koenji yelled.

Ike who was near to him try to silence him.

"Shh! This is the library. Rokusuke-Kun".

"But I want to see Kiyo-Oniichan!!"

"You will see him after this. Please try to keep up with the study. Ok. Mii-chan, please tell me more about how to use 'a' and 'an'."

The Chinese loli sighed as she was carrying the whole world.

"I shouldn't come to this country."

"Hey. Wang-San! Stop Koenji-Kun! He is running!!" Horikita shouted pointing to Koenjo who running around the library.

"Kiyo-Oniichan!!" He yelled.

Mii-chan almost cried. She hoped that she was bad at studying. So she could join Hirata's group instead of tutoring these chaotic creatures.

"Rokusuke-Kun! I won't let this happen again, Ok? And you better be a good boy. Because this time, Meiyu-Jiejie won't be kind anymore..."

"Surfboard!!"

Koenji ignored her words and hit her chest.

Wang Mei Yu's smile turned scary as soon as he did that.

"Well. Peace never is an option." She said, pulling the sword from her bag.

Horikita grabbed her forehead stress. This was the disaster. She was so tired until didn't make question why Wang-San had a sword.

She tried to console herself. This was just the first day. They would be better after this.

She hoped they would be better after this.

Suddenly, she saw someone crawling behind the bookshelf. Horikita raised her eyebrows and walked toward it.

"Ishizaki-Kun?" She called her name suspiciously. Ishizaki Daisuke of class D flinched and looked at her with fear in his eyes.

"What are you doing here? Do you try to spy on us?" Horikita asked. However, she didn't worry about it, their test's draft was in her room, being protected by the safest security system in the world.

But Ishizaki shook his head.

"No. I just want to warn you."

"Warn what?"

Ishizaki looked around and whispered; "Don't be loud in the library."

Horikita blinked her eyes.

"What?"

"I know it's crazy. Ryuen-San forbids us to inform you. But I--I thinks there's no one deserves that destiny. Do you ever heard about Honda Tanuma?"

"No."

"Of course, you don't know. Even in my class, his existence is forbidden. It's because he makes a loud noise in the library--"

Ishizaki flinched. His eyes opened wide while he turned back to the library door, trembling with fear.

"You have to run now. It's coming."

"W--What is it?"

When Ishizaki looked at Horikita's eyes, she could see everything scary that he experienced.

"Ginshiranami". Ishizaki whispered with a hoarse voice.

His tear dropped. "We're too late."

At the library's door. Someone was standing there.

...

"So are you dating Horikita-San?"

"No."

"What about Sato-San?"

"Also no."

"Ichinose-San of class A."

"Did."

"Oh. I see...What about Kyo-chan?"

"If you mean Kushida, no, and won't."

"Ok. Are you having an affair with Hirata-Kun?"

"I hope I will but unfortunately, no."

"Hasebe. Please give a shit about the study for a second."

Yukimura said upset. I understood him, although he tried to teach her. Hasebe always ran out of the way. It wasn't like she had no concentration or was stupid. I thought she just wanted to tease Yukimura. Because as soon as he said that, Hasebe stopped talking with me and put all afford to the question that Yukimura gave her.

It seemed like Hasebe and Miyake were bad at Social, History, and Langues. Luckily that these two were bad at the same time. So Yukimura just taught them only one time.

"Ah!!! So tired!" Hasebe moaned. "Hey, Yukimu. Why don't we go out and hang around?"

"It's in the study time. And don't call me, Yukimu."

"I agree with Hasebe though. We didn't rest for an hour."

"We can't let the time pass without any sake," Yukimura said seriously.

"Hey. What if you can rest and make some progress at the same time." I spoke out. Everyone looked at me.

...

"I still didn't see that doing something like this will make any progress."

Yukimura said.

"At least, it's fun, isn't it?" Hasebe laughed while grabbing the can from the floor.

We were volunteering to clean up the court by the lake. You might be surprised if you knew how lazy we were. We didn't even walk to the trash can. The courtyard had no difference from the garbage.

"Um. Ayanokouji. Can you explain why we were here?"

"Do you know the word Poonya?"

"What is it?" Yukimura raised his eyebrows.

So I explained the meaning of Poonya. I didn't want to explain it to you readers again. So if you couldn't remember its meaning, just read volume 1 chapter 0.

"In conclusion, if we have high Poonya. You will increase your luck. So in the multiple choices exam, you will gain more opportunity to choose the right answer." I finish my explanation.

"It's bullshit! Luck is just a nonsense word that people built up to blame for their failure. It's impossible to expect that doing good will make your life better." Yukimura said.

"Is that so? Then, why do you find six porn magazines?"

I pointed to the magazines that were hard to open in his hand.

Yukimura looked at his hand.

"Damn! You're right! Poonya is real! Come on, baby! I will clean the whole school!!!" Yukimura yelled and ran around the school.

Hasebe giggled. While Akito seemed to not give a shit to anything.

I continued cleaning the floor until saw someone hiding behind the tree.

"Hm? Sakura? What are you doing here?" I asked as walking toward her.

Sakura flinched and stepped back a few steps.

H--Hi, Ayanokouji-Kun.

How she could stutter in the letters was still a mystery.

"So what are you doing here?"

I just...She stopped writing for a while. ... I drop my Excacitraitrecogzinator somewhere here.

"Are you sure that you aren't stalking us?"

Sakura shook her head maniacally.

"I see. Do you want me to help you find yourExcacitraitrecogzinator?"

No, thanks. I think it must be in my room. Goodbye.

Before I could stop her, Sakura ran away from my sight. All I could do was to look follow her and sighed.

I knew that she wanted to join us and make new friends. Unfortunately, she was too shy to do it.

I could ask her if she wanted to join our group, but if I did that. I was afraid that she wouldn't change herself.

Sakura needed to do her own action.

"Is that Sakura-San?" Hasebe said from behind me. "She is cute."

"Yes. She is". I accepted.

"Hm? Is she your girlfriend?"

"Why do you assume that every girl I interact with is my girlfriend?"

Hasebe giggled and pointed to the teacher that walked past by.

"Hey. That's Takeda-Sensei. Let's help him!"

Takeda-Sensei teaches Arabian. He was carrying t a bunch of heavy boxes.

"Sensei. Let's me help you!" Hasebe said.

I, Miyake, Hasebe, and Yukimura (who came back together with us) helped him carry his box to the school building.

"Oh, thank you. Kids! I will repay you!"

"This is what you tell, right?" Yukimura whispered to me. "He might repay us with the test or something. Poonya is great."

I sighed. When you did something, you shouldn't do it because you wanted Poonya.

However, I wasn't the one to say though.

"This. "

Takeda-Sensei took something out of his pocket.

It was a book.

"What is it?" Yukimura asked.

"Necronomicon. It will be useful for your next test!"

"How? May I ask?"

"Well. Necronomicon is filled with all of the knowledge in the world. If you read it, you will be given everything humanity knows and doesn't know. From the bottom of the ocean to somewhere outer space. Something shouldn't be known by us mortal. But isn't it...fascinating?"

Takeda-Sensei said with a trace of craziness in his eyes. He forced us to take that book and walked away without any word.

"I...I don't trust this book". said Hasebe.

"Me too. I don't want to lose my sanity yet". Miyake supported.

"We..will keep it to the last way. If we have to risk our sanity to succeed. " Yukimura nodded and put the Necronomicon into his bag.

Suddenly, I felt the group of people walking from the library to the dorm.

"Damn. They might read the Necronomicon a thousand times". I mumbled.

Horikita and her torturing groups looked like they got mental tortured after they walked out of the library--What a ridiculous idea. How bad you will face in the library?

Classroom of the Elite's sequel is finally coming!!!!!

Hell yeah!!!!!!

That's all of this chapter.

I'm just so hype and want to share my feeling.

Anyway. New chapter tomorrow.

Vol. 6 Chapter 5 Weapon

"Ayanokouji-Kun!!!!! He is here! He is here!"

I heard the scream from the outside and stopped walking suddenly. Miyake walked to the classroom door.

"Oh. It's your fans."

"What?"

"Your popularity grows very fast these few weeks, you know?" Hasebe sat on Horikita's share while its owner went away somewhere. "Your fandom is 14.8% increasing. Fastest growing up. The professional analyzes that you will win Hiratan in this winter break. And will beat Kyo-chan before February."

Even beating Kushida? Um. It was reasonable since, in my fandom,some of them are boys.

"But this will be a problem though. " Yukimura mumbled. "Yesterday. Many people sneak you to Moonshine. Imagine if this bunch of people follows you to that place, it's not a good environment for studying."

Hasebe unexpectedly nodded.

"I love to tease Ayanon about it. But I don't like the place with many people though."

I showed my head to the outside of the room so I could see them. As soon as they saw my face, my fans became crazy again.

"Oh! It's him!"

"He's cute!"

"He's GOAT!!!!"

I turned my head back to Yukimura and asked. "Do I look like a goat?"

Yukimura shrugged his shoulder. While the scream was still loud out there. In my classroom, I could feel Yamauchi's glance of vengeance. But I ignored it. Lately, Yamauchi always looked around with a glance of vengeance. Ike was in love with Shinohara and Sudo was fun being Horikita's personal chair. So Yamauchi might be lonely.

I scratched my head with worry. If I came out right now, this bunch of fans would follow me everywhere and bother my co-worker.

Sigh. Huh, being popular was so hard, wasn't it? Becoming popular was much easier.

Usui-Sensei, the art teacher, was right. Girl loves a fast runner.

"Kiyo-Kun. " I flinched after Matsushita suddenly appear behind me. She was holding the big stick.

"W--What are you doing here? Chiaki-Nee?"

"Well. I just want to tell you that if you want to Bonkthese annoying bitch. You can tell me all the time."

I nodded slowly terrified, "Um. Peace is always an option."

"But you have another option to run away from this?" Hasebe asked.

I thought only for a second before standing up and running to the window.

"What are you doing!?" Miyake shouted.

"I will jump out of the window. Don't worry. There's a trash bag under the window, I will land safely. See you at Moonshine."

I did this once when I wanted to run away from Chihiro.

"But today is Tuesday!" Yukimura said.

"And?" I climbed into the window frame and jumped off.

"They just collect the trash bag an hour ago!"

"Shit..."

But it was too late. I was falling to the floor.

Our class was at least 8 meters from the floor. If I fell from this height, I would see Hazama-Sensei again.

I closed my eyes, praying that it wouldn't be so painful...

Hm. I felt nothing.

I opened my eyes and look around. I was already at the fall, I felt like I landed on something.

Phew. Ayanolucky that this time there was something to protect me. Next time, I would make sure that there were trash bags under the window before jumping out of the window.

Someone in the yard started to notice me so I didn't have time to check what I was just landing on. I ran to the Keyagi mall and thanked that thing with my heart.

Hm? Did I just hear it moaning?

Nah. It was just a wind sound.

...

"Good afternoon, Hazama-Sensei. Fufu."

"Hm? What take you hear again, Sakayanagi?"

"I got injured again. Fufu."

"Again? Hm. What this time?"

"Ayanokouji-Kun jump out of the window and landed on my back, just like the former president, Fufu. Ah--it's hurt."

"Wait. Jump out of the window?"

"Yes. His classroom's window, Fufu."

"And you were there by chance?"

"Of course not. I want to see his face but the corridor is filled with those annoying bitch. Fufu. And with my genius brain, I know that he will escape from that situation by the window. So I waited for him under that window, just like Romeo waiting for his Juliet, Fufu."

"And your genius brain didn't think that your Juliet will land on your back?

"...No, it can't figure it out, Fufu..."

...

I was on the road to Keyagi mall when I saw Horikita walking in the opposite direction.

"Hey, Horikita. " I raised my hand and called her. "I think you are at the library."

"We just got banned from the library for a week. " Horikita answered.

"Oh. What about the study group?"

"We need to find a new place. Huh, I'm so worried, Ayanokouji-Kun". She sighed and shook her head.

"Yeah, if you can't find the new place, the group will stop for a week. We don't have time."

"No. I'm worried if we have to go back to the library after that. " Horikita said with trauma in her eyes. "I have to dope my waffles so...What are we talking about again?"

I didn't want to touch her wound so I changed the topic.

"Where are you going, Horikita?"

Horikita pursed her lips.

"Something important. You should come with me."

"I'm going to the studying group..."

"Only 10 minutes. Yukimura-Kun can handle the situation."

I thought about what happened in the first group meeting. When Hasebe and Miyake started singing together. If I didn't stop them, I wonder if Yukimura would start singing Someday my prince will come.

"I don't think so..."

"It's about Kushida-San."

I turned my eyes back to Horikita. "Kushida?"

She nodded, "She send this to me".

Horikita showed me her phone. On the screen, it was a chat between Horikita and Kushida.

"God. " I exclaimed calmly as soon as I saw it. It was unexpected, incredible, and unbelievable.

Horikita: Good night, my sweet thigh.

Kushida: You too, my little waffle addict bitch.

"Sorry, wrong chat. Here!"

I looked at her phone again. The text from Kushida was sent ten minutes ago.

Kushida: Come to the special building right now, take Ayanokouji-Kun with you too. Losing your classmate will decrease our class points. You know that, right? And I'm sure you don't want to lose anyone. Don't tell anybody.

"What did she mean?"

"I think she is threatening us that if we didn't go to the special building, she will make one of our classmates be expired. " Horikita opened her eyes wide and asked with hope. "Maybe it's Yamauchi-Kun. It's Yamauchi-Kun, right?"

I shook my head.

"Unfortunately, Yamauchi is still in the classroom."

"Damn it". Horikita swore. "So will you come with me?"

"We have no choice anyway. " I shrugged my shoulder and ran back to the school, being followed by Horikita.

...

I had come to the special building many times. And I still didn't understand why we needed this building? I mean, of course, its scenery was very beautiful. The sight of sundown that looked like Monet's picture always captured my heart. But besides using this place for secret meetings or scheming, I was sure that we never came to this place at all.

Under the dying light, Kushida Kikyo was waiting for us on the balcony.

Beside her, there was still someone there.

The trembling Inogashira Kokoro.

I looked at that scene unexpectedly. Inogashiro--the great detective--was used by Kushida as the bargain? I didn't understand what was happening here?

"Why does Inogashiro-San is here?" Horikita asked.

"Oh, don't worry, Horikita-San. She knows my real identity. This girl is smarter than you think. Am I right, Kokoro-chan?" Kushida asked with a smile. Inogashira flinched and almost cried out. She might be the great detective. But she was as shy as Sakura.

"What do you want, Kushida?"

"Don't rush, Horikita-San. Let me tell you why we end up here?" Kushida grinned. "I just invite Kokoro-chan to drink the tea in my room. After, I went into the toilet for a minute. I found that she is looking at my phone. I asked her why she did that. She couldn't answer it. But her phone told me everything."

She took a phone out of her pocket and showed us the mail.

Kokoro. Do you in Kushida's room now?

Yes. Manabu-Senpai. What is Kikyo-chan's password?

4785

"I assume that this Manabu-Senpai tells Inogashira to find something in my phone. Maybe the evidence about my communication with Ryuen-Kun. Why does he have to do that? Well, he might want to expel his sister's enemy."

No word could explain Horikita's shocking.

"Masaka."

"Former president did that!?" I was shocked too.

"Onii-san calls other girls with her first name!? It's impossible! It can't be Onii-San!!"

This piece of Brocon.

Wait.

Come to think about this.

Inogashira was the great detective. If she wanted to search Kushida's phone. Kushida wouldn't know that. And Inogashira was too careful to refer to the name in the secret mail.

This was setting the scene!

"You're right, Kushida. Inogashira is smarter than you thought". Inogashira blushed after hearing me. "That's why she won't let herself be captured. I bait that mail is mocked by you, right?"

Kushida laughed out loud.

"It's just your assumption. I don't know if this is fake or real. But I know one thing. If there is a rumor that the former president tells his Kouhei to sneak someone's phone illegally. He will be tainted. And this current president is waiting for the chance to beat Horikita's brother for two years. I didn't think he will let this chance run away."

"What do you want me to do?" Horikita asked.

"Smart girl". Kushida didn't compliment her at all. "I want you to resign from this school or I will expose your brother's secret."

Horikita gritted her teeth.

"You monster!"

"Don't forget the evidence is in my hand". Kushida shook Inogashira's phone. "Oh, and I want Ayanokouji-Kun and Kokoro-chan to resign too. I can't let anyone who knows my secret be in this school".

"Of course not! I won't let someone hurt because of my problem!" Horikita shouted.

"So I will expose this mail now!"

I looked at Kushida hopelessly. I didn't know what to do.

Please, Inogashira. Do something. You are the smartest one here...

Wait.

Come to think about this (again).

Since Inogashira was the great detective. Why did she let herself be used in this plan?

I had to figure it out...

While I thought about it, then, I saw it.

Spider.

It was a little spider crawling on Kushida's hand.

I didn't even know how it was there.

Before I could summarize anything, I kicked Kushida's hand by instinct, causing Inogashira's phone to fly away from Kushida's hand into its owner. The spider flew into the roof and crawl away.

Inogashira deleted that text immediately and ran to me.

"Are you okay, Inogashira?" I asked and grabbed her hand.

"I'm okay, Ayanokouji-Kun!" Inogashira started to cry.

"But your plan is amazing". I said. "You put that on Kushida's hand on purpose, right?"

"What spider?"

"Oh, nothing".

Kushida gritted her teeth and looked at Horikita like she wanted to kill her.

"Argh!!" She screamed. "You always run away from my scheme! Do you have a protect fairy or something?"

Maybe, she was.

"Die! Die! Die! Horikita! I will kill you someday!!!!!" Kushida yelled and cursed Horikita from the bottom of her heart.

She kicked the glass window until I started scared that she would break the glass.

"Kushida-San". Horikita suddenly called her.

"What? Bitch!" She didn't even try to hide her hate.

"I have an offer for you". Horikita said.

"What offer!?"

Horikita held her breath and started talking.

"I don't care how your past is. The thing is you are a talented girl. You will be the power of the class if you are cooperating. So I can't let you vengeance me like this forever."

"I won't stop destroying you!"

"I know. And I won't let you destroy me either. So I have an offer". Horikita said. "I will let you choose a subject. Then, if your score in this final exam is more than mine, I will resign from this school. But if I can win you, you have to stop attacking me".

Not just me, Kushida was surprised too.

Kushida took advantage of this offer. She could choose the subject and her bet was lower. If I was Kushida, I would accept this immediately.

"Sound interesting". Kushida replied. "But I want to add another condition."

"What condition?" Horikita raised her eyebrows.

"I want Inogashira-San and Ayanokouji-Kun to resign too".

"No way! This is our fight!" Horikita immediately rejected.

"I won't let anyone who knows my real personality getaway. If they don't accept this deal, I won't accept your offer too."

Horikita tried to negotiate but I suddenly said.

"I will join your deal too".

"M--Me too". Inogashira stuttered when answering.

Horikita opened her eyes wide, "W--Why?"

"We believe in you, Horikita", I said and I meant by that.

More than that, I was sure that if I accept this condition. My fate would be tied with Horikita's and Inogashira's.

And when they shared my fate, they would always be lucky.

These two girls wouldn't be expelled.

I wouldn't let them be.

"Hm. Great. But how can I be sure that you will do as the condition if you lose..."

"I will be the witness..."

The soft sound came from behind the corner. Kushida and Horikita flinched and turned to that way.

Expect Inogashira that seemed to know this gonna happen. Everyone including me was shocked by his appearance.

Horikita Manabu, the former president.

...

I would know from Inogashira later that she knew that Kushida would use her as the tool to beat Horikita. She told this to Horikita Manabu, hoping he would help them. However, when they were in the mid-school. Kushida and Horikita Manabu were quite close. Manabu graduated before Kushida's incident. So he couldn't believe that this decent Kouhei would do something like that.

So Inogashira let Kushida use her on purpose and called Manabu to come to this place and saw Kushida's action.

The great detective didn't expect my action though.

Manabu let Horikita and Kushida signed the contract with him as the witness. He insisted that this contract would be kept as secret.

I expected that he would say something to these two girls. But Manabu didn't say anything at all and walked away under the light of the sun.

"Now. See you at the tutoring group. Horikita-San". Kushida said and was about to walk away when I called her.

"Kushida."

"What's more?"

I looked at her angry eyes and said; "I want to know what happened at your mid-school?"

"I don't want to tell."

"But I want to know". I insisted.I needed to know how she destroyed her class back then. "My school life depends on the conflict between you and Horikita. I want to know what expelled me from this school".

Kushida clicked her tongue, she didn't want to tell what happened at all.

But then, Inogashira spoke out;

"The truth."

"Truth?"

The detective nodded. "K--Kikyo--Kushida-chan used the truth to destroy her class.

Kushida laughed in her throat before turning to confront us.

"If Inogashira-chan can figure it out, I have nothing to hide. Yes, I didn't use any weapon to destroy my class. I just use the truth...

I told you once, trust is like a cigarette. It's dangerous but if you smoke it once, you can't resist it. At first, I just want to be the best in something. I can be the best sports girl or the best student. But I found that I can be the most generous girl in my class. I act like an angel, kind to everyone, and help everyone. Everyone loves me, trust me. It feels so good. I can't stop being trusted!!

The trust came with the secret. They trust me until they shared their secret that they didn't even tell their parents. I felt like I'm the best girl in the world. I'm everyone's special angel.

"Kushida-San. Don't tell anybody. Actually--I'm Jacob team!"

"Um...Kushida-chan. This is the secret. I always think flat is justice."

"I can't say it out loud. But...I think Kimetsu no Yaiba is overrated."

"Kushida-Hime. I have the truth to tell you, I'm the dark knight of Rastofalia. Count Heros Van Hurbresburg, lord of the moon power. I sent to this world to hunt Michael the angel--our enemy. I don't want to make him recognize me. So please keep it secret."

At the same time, I started being stressed. I'm not an angel and I'm annoyed every time I have to help or do anything to them. For god sake, It isn't the early 2010's decade. No one care if you are Jacob, Edward, or even Alice's team!!!!

The only thing that can save me from this stress is an online blog. I told everything I heard in that blog--Not in a good way. One day, one of my classmates found it. Then, it's the end of the little angel.

Everyone left me. So I just destroyed them.

You might call it "Secret" but I call it "Truth".

You will be surprised if you see how dangerous the truth is. It made people crazy, made the brothers kill each other, and made the lover hate each other until the end of their life.

"You trick me! I always think you're in Edward's! How good with Jacob!?" "But look at those abs!"

"So why do you date me!? I'm D cup! You just play with me!" "Because if I want A size, I have to find it at the primary school and I don't want to go to jail yet!"

"But it isn't overrated!" "It is!" "Understandable. Have a nice day."

"Haha! I know your real identity. Count Heros Van Hurbresburg, lord of the moon power. I--Michael Roswald Theolona, the angel of light, will use the decree of God to send you back to hell! Carpadium!!" "Wait, doesn't Carpadium mean Seize the day in Latin? Mr.Keating taught me."

What a fantastic view.

"...I didn't get much punishment after that. I just tell the truth". Kushida grinned satisfied after seeing fear on Horikita and Inogashira's faces.

"And it'll be what I will do to this class when I fall again."

...

"Are you sure you don't want me to send you to the dorm?" I asked Inogashira.

"I--It's ok. Ayanokouji-Kun."

"What if Kushida--"

"I can take care of myself. However..." Inogashira blushed and bowed to me. "Thank you very much."

"Oh. No problem."

"Another thing". She bit her lip. "I think you're so cool today!!"

Inogashira ran back to the dorm before I said anything. I sighed tiredly and turned my face to Horikita who was waiting in front of the special building.

"Where will you go next?" I asked her.

"Moonshine". Horikita answered. "I need to recover by the waffles. What about you?"

"Moonshine too. Yukimura's tutoring group is there."

"What!? You use my cafe!?"

"Last time I check. Kamisato-San is still the owner."

We walked together to Keyagi mall. Horikita didn't stop complaining about everything. But I didn't interrupt her. She might be too serious for one day.

"Oh. And I started interesting in Inogashira-San. She might be useful in the future--What happened there?"

In front of the Moonshine cafe. Yukimura, Hasebe, and Miyake with a few customers were standing there, looking into the dark store.

"What happened?" I asked Miyake. He didn't answer but pointed to the sign on the door.

Horikita screamed when she saw it.

Temporarily Closed

Cause: Being complained and suspected that put some drug in the waffles.

We will open again after they decide we are innocent

I looked at it unbelievably--Actually, not that much. I always wondered why Horikita was addicted to their waffle that much. Maybe this was the reason.

But I and many students ate this waffle and didn't get into any trouble. So Moonshine might be innocent.

Suddenly, I saw someone standing in the cafe building.

It was Kushida grinning while looking at us.

After looking at her and Horikita who was died inside. I understood immediately.

It was her plan.

Kushida was the one who complained the Moonshine to make it was closed for a while.

Horikita's power and life were waffles.

Without it, she would lose her sanity and consciousness.

When the final exam came, she would lose.

"Horikita-San!" Kushida yelled. "The war begins!!"

Vol. 6 Chapter 6 Shiina

"Kiyotaka. Harder. Harder. Faster!"

"I'm trying...Ah...Ah..Ah."

"Oh yeah! Oh yeah! Hit it hard!!!"

"Ah...Ah...Ah. I finish, I finish."

"Give me that white cream!"

After hitting the ingredient in the bowl (including the yolk, milk, lemonade, and butter) harder and faster, they started to mix and became the white-yellow cream. I was quite proud of myself. It wasn't bad for the first time doing dessert. I sent the cream to Karuizawa who took the next step.

From another side of the cooking classroom, Mori who was dealing with the albumen looked at us with an awkward feeling.

"Did you say it on purpose?" She asked.

"I don't know what are you talking about Mori-San". Karuizawa answered while sifting the flour.

"Anyway, thank you for teaching me to cook waffles". I said.

Mori smiled and nodded with pleasure.

"If I can help Ayanokouji-Kun a bit, it's always fine!"

She blushed a little and continued her job.

Karuizawa looked at our classmates with curiosity.

"So she still crashes on you? I think she's going out with Sotomura-Kun".

"It's just the first step of their relationship. Don't too rush. Say Karuizawa. Aren't you still dating Hirata? Being alone with another guy after school finishes like this. What a bad girl you are." Why did I sound like the NTRers from that hentai?

Karuizawa frowned and punched my shoulder.

"Moe! Mori-San is here too!" She said with red cheeks. "More than that, this is for our class."

The last sentences were said with a trembling sound and I could relate to her.

Since Moonshine was closed. Horikita was lack waffles.

She couldn't control herself and started to buy every waffle from the convenience stores and Keyagi malls. But she ate all of it in one day and said that it couldn't compare to Moonshine's.

Her waffle demand was so high until the waffle's price was extremely increasing and the waffle was in short supply. Nagumo Miyabi had to handle the waffle crisis. He ordered a ton of waffles from outside the school to relieve the situation. However, it was out of stock on the first day. And too much importing caused a big deficit.

The black market appeared this time. The smuggled waffles were bought at a high price. But it couldn't fix anything.

A guy from class B sold the bunch of waffles but she found out it was a lemon pan, not waffles. She broke into his room. And that guy was in Hazama-Sensei's care right now.

Her behavior was a big problem for our class too.

She became irritable, grumpy, and sometimes, started yelling nonsense words. Yesterday, when we learned about the cooking history. Sensei showed us the picture of waffles. Horikita jumped into her desk and attacked the teacher. I heard he just resigned this morning. God bless his soul.

Therefore, I had to cook waffles for Horikita to make her stay calm until Moonshine opened again. At first, Hirata wanted to do this himself. But Karuizawa convinced him that his responsibility to teach all study groups was enough.

Mori was the best about cooking dessert so I asked her to help. Besides her, Sato and Matsushita offer their help too.

"Ayanokouji-Kun!"

"Onee-San is here!"

Speak of the devil. I nodded to them as thanks. Then, I saw someone walking with them.

"Honami?"

"Yaho!"

Honami waved her hand to me. With her, it was Chihiro and Amikura. They all were in the apron.

"Why are you here?" I asked my ex-girlfriend. She looked at me as saying You should know, idiot.

"Of course. When my friend has a problem. We must help because."

Three girls from class A said in the resonance.

"Friendship is magic!!"

I looked at Matsushita as a question.

"We found her by the way here and she kept following us. So I don't have anything to do with this cult. Ok? Just disclaimer."

Karuizawa seemed to not be happy with their appearance. But she didn't say anything.

"More people, more work. Let's go!"

Since Mori said that, we started to work.

Turns out that Ichinose and her classmates were very good at cooking. Chihiro (who wasn't a psychopath anymore) was the best of them. She was as good as Mori.

Ichinose was very professional too. She helped me when I couldn't whisk the cream properly.

"You have to do it faster, Kiyotaka-Kun!"

Honami said and grabbed my hand to control my whisking. She was behind me and I could feel some airbag on my back.

"...airbag in back."

"Hm? Did you say something, Kiyotaka-Kun?"

"Oh. I said Back in Black. A cool song, isn't it?"

Damn! I thought too loud.

Suddenly, I heard someone calling me from the other side of the room.

"Aw! Ayanokouji-Kun!" Sato moaned. "Help me! I don't know how to whisk the eggs!"

"I will help you, Sato-san!". Amikura said with the nest wished.

"I apologize. Is your name Ayanokouji?"

"N--No."

"So stay there."

Amikura bit her lips and retreated to her friend. I sighed, I better helped her before Chihiro would aim Sato as her new prey.

"Help me, Ayanokouji-Kun." Sato bit her lips, trying to be sexy. But all I could see was her red cheek. Maybe she read some seducing tips from the internet and tried to use them with me. But Sato Maya was too innocent for something like this.

I grabbed her eggbeater and started whisking the cream.

"Wow! You are good at cooking dessert!" Amikura said with an impression.

I wanted to remind her so bad that her shirt was soiled with the cream I whisk.

But I didn't say anything.

I would let her do or say anything she wanted.

Because Sato was Kazuma's sister.

His only legacy.

"Say Ayanokouji-Kun," Sato said. "Which time will you go to my room?"

"What!?"

Karuizawa shouted and pointed the knife to my face.

"Shit. Put it out of my face, please. And why are you holding the knife?"

"For making waffles." I didn't think we needed to use a knife for cooking waffles though. "Don't change the topic. Why do you go to Sato-san's room?"

"Kiyo-Kun is a growing boy. Just remember. Protection. I don't want a nephew now". Matsushita said.

For some reason, Karuizawa's knife was closer to my face.

"D--Don't misunderstand. Karuizawa-San. W--We just plan to study together tomorrow!" Sato said embracingly, but also proud.

"Isn't it called Home Dating?"

"If being alone in your classmate's room is considered dating..." I said. "You might be NTRed by Yamauchi right now."

"Fair enough."

...

Hello. It's me, Yamagod.

Today, Hirata and I had an appointment to study together in his room. Since I paired up with him.

I didn't think I had to study in pair with Hirata. I would do a great job in the exam. However, Hirata said his grade wasn't good lately, so he needed my help.

Well. No good, Hirata. It couldn't help. Yamagod had to take responsibility.

However, it wasn't my only purpose.

Many days before, I was captured by the girls while reading some lewd books. They insulted me with disgust and said Hirata never did that.

Bullshit! Every man's nature was horny! Even your angel Hirata must have one or two lewd magazines!

So I tricked Hirata to let me into his room. Then, I would find his naughty book.

"Do you want tea or coffee?" Hirata asked me when I sat aside his bed.

"Macchiato-Caramel with the honey toast, please."

Hirata raised his eyebrows and nodded. "I will try it." Then, walked out of the room.

I grinned. I chose the hard menu so Hirata would mess with it for a while. Then, I would start my operation.

I waited until I didn't hear Hirata's footsteps. Then, I crawled to Hirata's bed. I looked under his bed. It was dark and I couldn't see anything. So I extended my hand into it, swinging around and hoping to find something.

Suddenly, my hand hit something.

I raised my eyebrows. It felt like some button. I felt it for a while, then, I decided to push that button.

Hirata's wall started shaking. I flicked, causing my head to hit the bed. I bore the pain in my head and looked into the wall.

My eyes opened widely when I saw the wall opening, revealing the altar behind the wall.

It was filled with pictures and statues of Shizuku-chan--Sakura Airi-chan.

Not only the official good. I remembered every merchandise of her. Some pictures were captured in this school without Sakura-chan's realizing.

Suddenly, the light was outed. I flinched and turned back to the door.

Hirata was standing there.

"You saw it?" He said.

"I--I didn't see anything."

"You're always a bad liar, Yamauchi-Kun". Hirata said coldly.

I screamed but no one could hear me.

...

The Palette was more chaotic than Moonshine. The crown of students was compressed in this little cafe. Hasebe didn't like this place. But without Moonshine, this place was the best place left.

Yukimura had to raise his voice to make Miyake and Hasebe hear. It was the only matter though.

"Who is Nobunaga again?" Miyake asked Yukimura.

"Oh, I remember! He had a cat robot, right?" Hasebe replied instead.

"That's Nobita."

"Haha, I know. Just kidding. Nobunaga is the man who conquers Japan in Sengoku Era, right?"

I looked at my groupmates. This was the fifth time for this group. Hasebe and Miyake developed slowly, but stable. Yukimura sighed with relief after hearing Hasebe's answer.

"I think if we meet like this every two days, we will be ready when the final exam comes". He said.

"I can do that. The archery club's activity was stopped for letting the member prepare for the exam."

"Go home club too." Hasebe smiled.

"Ayanokouji doesn't have to come". Yukimura said. "I thought I learn how to communicate with these two."

"Don't talk like we are some mystery creature". Hasebe sticks out her tongue. "But I think Ayanon should stay. He is so funny!"

"Um. I don't want to bother him too much". Miyake said.

"Yeah, he is popular. He may not want to be with us--lonely, anymore." Yukimura spoke with sadness in her tone.

But I shook my head.

"If you say you're lonely, I'm lonely too". I said. "I mean I don't have many friends though..." Only Harem.I decided to not say the rest.

"However, spending time here with you is great."

Hasebe, Miyake, and Yukimura were the most comfortable group I ever met. Normally, Being with the idiot trio wasn't my favorite place. And all the time I talked with Horiktia, it always was about how to reach class A which made me try every time.

"So you will stay with us, Ayanon?" Hasebe asked.

"Till the end". I promised.

"Great! So, Drink for Ayanon!!" Hasebe raised her cup of punch, but suddenly, it was stolen from her hand.

"Hey!"

Hasebe protested and turned her face. Ryuen was standing there, holding Hasebe's cub. Ishizaki, Yamada, and the girl with the silver hair who was reading the book were with him. I needed a while to recognize that girl. Her name was Shiina Hiyori. I met her at the library once. She was the one that made me realize first semester's midterm test was changed.

"Kuku. What a coincidence that we met here, right?" Ryuen said.

"No. It isn't a coincidence. You stalked us for an hour before we come here. I'm wondering when will you come to us". I whispered. I didn't want to humiliate Ryuen right now.

"Return Hasebe's drink, Ryuen". Miyake stood up.

"Hey. Who do you think you are talking with?" Ishizaki stepped in.

"I don't know. But it's definitely not you".

"You son of the--"

Ryuen raised his hand, causing Ishizaki to become silent.

"Language. Ishizaki, Kuku. Our Hiyori here, Kuku."

He turned his face to Shiina and asked her; "Hey, Shiina. Can you figure something out?"

Shiina looked at me and Yukimura with sleepy eyes. I couldn't know what she was thinking now. She looked absent-distracted.

"I can't tell anything yet". She said.

"That's it? Kuku?"

"I afraid I will forget their face and name soon". Hiyori mumbled and lowered her head to continue reading the book.

"What do you want, Ryuen?" Miyake asked without any fear.

"Nothing, Kuku. I just want to say hello. Oh, I want some drink too, Kuku."

Ryuen grinned and drank Hasebe's cup of juice. Then, he threw it away without looking at it.

But that cup flew to Shiina.

That girl didn't even recognize that. She was into her book so much.

"Beware".

I stood up and grabbed Shiina's arm, pulling her out from the cup. Shiina fell on my laps.

Class D lost the color of their face.

"Are you okay?" I asked her.

Shiina shook her head, her eyes were like a dead fish. "The book."

"The book?"

"The book."

She pointed at her book. I followed her finger and saw the juice drop on a page of the book. I thought it spit from Hasebe's cup.

"Ginshiranami! (The Gray Reaper)!" Ishizaki screamed and ran out of the cafe with Albert. Ryuen tried to follow his classmates. But Shiina grabbed his shirt.

"Get away from me, Kuku!"

Ryuen flicked his shirt but it didn't work. He decided to undress his shirt and ran away. But he tripped on the chair and fell to the floor.

"Ishizaki! You were an idiot! Help me! Kuku!" He yelled.

"Sorry, Ryuen-san! I have to save my life!" Ishizaki shouted as replied.

"Ryuen-Kun..." Shiina said coldly while stepping closer to her classmate. "You destroy my book."

"I--I'm sorry, K--Kuku..." Ryuen stuttered. "It's just an accident, Hiyori. I swear, Kuku."

"Accident or not. You did it."

"Please--mercy..."

"Can the book beg mercy from you? No, it can't." Shiina grabbed the folk from another customer's desk. "So do you."

"Somebody help me! Don't let this adorable girl come close to me, Kuku. Ayanokouji--Ayanokouji. Please use your hidden ability to save me, please, Kuku!"

"I don't have the hidden ability". I tried to explain him. But Ryuen didn't hear me because he ran out of the cafe, followed by Shiina.

I and my groupmates looked at each other.

"Damn. She's like Horikita-San without waffles." Hasebe said.

"Indeed". I nodded. "Who wants ice cream?"

"Me."

"Ke. Lets' go to buy some ice cream."

...

When Ryuen woke up, he looked around and saw nothing but the dark.

"Where am I, Kuku!?" He yelled and tried to stand up. He suddenly realized he was tied to the chair.

"Oh, you wake up". Ryuen flinched when he heard the distracted familiar voice.

"H--Hiyori...Is that you, Kuku? Get me out of here, Kuku!! Please!!!"

"Unfortunately. I just buy something. So I want to test it...with you".

Hiyori's figure appeared in the darkness. Ryuen couldn't see it clearly.

"Do you know the page-cutter? In the old-time, when they published the book. Sometimes, the page was stuck together. You can use this page-cutter to tear it. And it also can be used to tear someone's meat too."

"I'm sure it isn't its function, Kuku."

"It is--Because you cut the page to read inside, and I cut your skin to read what in your mind that you can destroy my book!!!"

The last word became a scream.

Ryuen realized that there was no chance for mercy. He started to accept his fate. But he is Ryuen Kakeru. At least, he had to take some advantage of this.

"A--At least--can you wearing a leather suit or something, Kuku?" He tried to negotiate.

"I'm afraid I can't, Ryuen-Kun. I already wear some cloth--Yes. Your biggest fear..."

Ryuen realized immediately what he would face.

"No. No. Anything but that thing!"

"Ho Ho Ho!"

Hiyori stepped out of the dark.

"Santa is here!!!" She said with the page-cutter in her hand.

"No!!!!!!! Not Santa!!!!!!!!!"

When confronting his biggest fear, Ryuen even forgot to add Kukuin his lines.

As same as Yamauchi, Ryuen screamed with the loudest sound he ever made, but no one could hear him.